The Fragments of Sophocles, Volume 3 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

Author: Richard Claverhouse Jebb (editor) | W. G. Headlam (editor) | A. C. Pearson (editor)

208 downloads 1869 Views 7MB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!

Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value

Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century, Latin and Greek were compulsory subjects in almost all European universities, and most early modern scholars published their research and conducted international correspondence in Latin. Latin had continued in use in Western Europe long after the fall of the Roman empire as the lingua franca of the educated classes and of law, diplomacy, religion and university teaching. The flight of Greek scholars to the West after the fall of Constantinople in 1453 gave impetus to the study of ancient Greek literature and the Greek New Testament. Eventually, just as nineteenth-century reforms of university curricula were beginning to erode this ascendancy, developments in textual criticism and linguistic analysis, and new ways of studying ancient societies, especially archaeology, led to renewed enthusiasm for the Classics. This collection offers works of criticism, interpretation and synthesis by the outstanding scholars of the nineteenth century.

The Fragments of Sophocles Sir Richard Jebb (1841–1905) was the most distinguished classicist of his generation, a Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, and University Orator, subsequently Professor of Greek at Glasgow University and finally Regius Professor of Greek at Cambridge, and a Member of Parliament for the University. At his death, his planned volumes of the fragments of Sophocles, which would complete his edition of the complete plays and fragments, were not ready for publication, and the final editing of these three volumes was undertaken by W.G. Headlam and A.C. Pearson; the books were published in 1917. This final volume contains addenda and corrigenda, fragments of uncertain plays, doubtful and spurious fragments, and two indices.

Cambridge University Press has long been a pioneer in the reissuing of out-of-print titles from its own backlist, producing digital reprints of books that are still sought after by scholars and students but could not be reprinted economically using traditional technology. The Cambridge Library Collection extends this activity to a wider range of books which are still of importance to researchers and professionals, either for the source material they contain, or as landmarks in the history of their academic discipline. Drawing from the world-renowned collections in the Cambridge University Library, and guided by the advice of experts in each subject area, Cambridge University Press is using state-of-the-art scanning machines in its own Printing House to capture the content of each book selected for inclusion. The files are processed to give a consistently clear, crisp image, and the books finished to the high quality standard for which the Press is recognised around the world. The latest print-on-demand technology ensures that the books will remain available indefinitely, and that orders for single or multiple copies can quickly be supplied. The Cambridge Library Collection will bring back to life books of enduring scholarly value (including out-of-copyright works originally issued by other publishers) across a wide range of disciplines in the humanities and social sciences and in science and technology.

The Fragments of Sophocles Volume 3 E di t e d by R ichard C l averhouse Jebb, W.G. Headl am and A.C. P earson

C A M b R i D G E U N i V E R Si T y P R E S S Cambridge, New york, Melbourne, Madrid, Cape Town, Singapore, São Paolo, Delhi, Dubai, Tokyo Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press, New york www.cambridge.org information on this title: www.cambridge.org/9781108009881 © in this compilation Cambridge University Press 2009 This edition first published 1917 This digitally printed version 2009 iSbN 978-1-108-00988-1 Paperback This book reproduces the text of the original edition. The content and language reflect the beliefs, practices and terminology of their time, and have not been updated. Cambridge University Press wishes to make clear that the book, unless originally published by Cambridge, is not being republished by, in association or collaboration with, or with the endorsement or approval of, the original publisher or its successors in title.

THE

FRAGMENTS OF

SOPHOCLES

IN T H R E E VOLUMES VOLUME III

CAMBRIDGE U N I V E R S I T Y

PRESS

C. F. CLAY, MANAGER Uonlmn: FETTER LANE, E.C. 100 PRINCES STREET

it j

in

to l o r t : G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS , Calcutta ant J«alta8: MACMILLAN AND CO., LTD. Eoronto: J. M. DENT AND SONS, LTD. THE MARUZEN-KABUSHIKI-KAISHA

All rights reserved

THE

FRAGMENTS OF

SOPHOCLES EDITED WITH ADDITIONAL NOTES FROM THE PAPERS OF SIR R. C. JEBB AND DR W. G. HEADLAM

BY

A. C. PEARSON, M.A. FORMERLY SCHOLAR OF CHRIST'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE

VOLUME

Cambridge : at the University Press 1917

C O N T E N T S O F VOLUME

III PAGES

(Vols. I, II, III)

ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA

FRAGMENTS OF UNCERTAIN PLAYS

.

vii-x

.

.

.

1-166

DOUBTFUL AND SPURIOUS FRAGMENTS

.

.

167-179

COMPARATIVE TABLE OF NUMBERS

.

.

.

180-189

INDEX OF TITLES

.

.

.

190,191

GENERAL INDEX TO THE PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

192-349

.

.

.

ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA VOLUME I p. xxvii, n. i : add Others identify the Titanomachia with the Cyclic Theogony. See now J. Dietze in Rh. Mas. Ixix 522 ff. p. lxxxii, n. 4 : add K. Latte (Herni. L 373ff.) has attempted to show that it was earlier than Phrynichus. p. 6, fr. 6 note, col. a, I. 12 : delete Philet. ,, „ 29 : add Philostr. vit. Apoll. 4. 42. p. 23, fr. 28 note, col. a, 1. 22 : for O.C. 635 read O.C. 935. after eK was undoubtedly Ionic, and the facts adduced by Meisterhans (p. 152) should not condemn it in tragedy, p. 145, fr. 204 note, col. a, 1. 12 : delete ...

viii

ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA

p. I5r, fr. 208. 2 note, 1. 5 : for p- 158, fr. 210. 73 note, 1. 18 : after aaippoaivt] add See also Pind. Pyth. 2. 63 ff. with the scholia, which may help to remove the doubt expressed by Shorey in Class. Phil. IX 98. p. 175, fr. 236 note, col. a, 1. 6 : for third or second read first. p. 177, 1. 14: add Rabe (Rh. Mus. lxiii 420) has recovered a new fragment of Asclepiades bearing on the story of Thamyras from a leaf hitherto mislaid of the Euripidean codex B Vat. 909, which contains the Rhesus with scholia. The scholiast on v. 916 states that Sophocles, as well as Euripides, made Thamyras son of Philammon. p. 182, fr. 243 note, col. b, 1. 4 : add For another possibility see Rohde, Psyche*, u p . 17. p. 196, fr. 265 note, col. a, 1. 10 : after no add sufficient. ,, fr. 268 note, col. a, 1. 3 : for 305 read 306. p.197, IBHPES 1. 2 : for Bonnarot read Bonarotti. „ ,, 1. 7 : after § 3 add See however p. xxi; 11 p. 2201. p. 203, fr. 273 note, col. a, 1. 15 : after wealth add (Gruppe, p. 11094). p. 207, fr. 282 note, col. b, 1. 14 : after epa add O.T. 1022, Phil. 1277. p. 212, fr. 290 note, col. b, 1. 17 : after 14). add See my article on Mother of the Gods in the Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics. p. 231, 1. 7 : after scene add Miinscher dates the play of Sophocles as early as 468-458. p. 234 notes, col. b, adfin.: add 12 Vollgraff suggests Ziraffov. p. 237, v. 45 note, col. b, ad fin.: add Miinscher reads T6T' dyyAijj fioi... xpvabv arifa, but the construction is unnatural, and not justified by the examples quoted. p. 239, v. 72 note, col. a, 1. 25 : after from it add Miinscher refers to the Sophoclean use of ofrjXos. p. 240, v. 87 note, ad fin.: add Vollgraff, in referring this and the following lines to the chorus, has mistaken the meaning of the x' ' n the left margin of the papyrus. p. 241, v. 94 note, ad fin.: add For debs 6e6s as a formula of dedication or appeal cf. Hesych. s.v., Diagoras fr. 1, Eustath. //. p. 258, 26 (Ael. Dionys. fr. 203 Sch.). ,, v. 95 note, ad fin.: addFowell well restores 11.11 ' Kpa>t{K&Tu. p. 242, v. 107 note, ad fin.: add I do not follow Miinscher's argument that jitHpSos cannot be the sound of the lyre, because otherwise the subsequent panic at its recurrence is unintelligible. It is plain that the sound heard at v. 125 was loud and startling: this was only faint and distant (see p. 2251). Viljoen, adopting Robert's r/aBijuevos, continues : polpSrm' (6,v res T&V /SOUK Kivova' &\<JJ. But the unsuitability of polftS-qfia to such a context may be asserted with some confidence. Ar. Av. 1182 and Soph. Ant. 1004 show that there is no such radical difference of meaning between poffos and poifiSos as is suggested by Wilamowitz on Eur. Her. 869; and there is no evidence that polfidos or its derivatives could be applied to a low deep sound. In Hes. Theog. 835 po/feovce, of the voice of Typhoeus, is distinguished from the bellow of a bull, the roar of a lion, and the barking of a dog. On the other hand, jiolfidriiia is well adapted to express the scraping sound of the strings and the bpfi.trriipi.ov ir-qfieiov of the herdsman (Pollux 1. 209).

ADDENDA

ET CORRIGENDA

ix

p. 243, v. 117 note, col. i, 1. 37: add 117 Viljoen urges that PoijXaTtiv is 'cattlelifter ' rather than ' herdsman.' p. 244, v. 122 note, col. a, 1. 7 : add Vollgraff defends it as = ' irae indulgere.' p. -247, v. 156 note : add Viljoen well compares iroXe^Kpavrov in Aesch. Theb. 148, but his explanation of the compounds is unsatisfactory. Brugmann's warning as to the dangers which beset the grammatical analysis of compounds (Comp. Gr. II p. 87f. E. tr.) applies with peculiar force to the use of epithetized compounds in tragedy. xpvfft><PavT°s> 'gold-displayed,'in combination with JTXOCTOS, ' wealth consisting of gold displayed,' resembles at/ia avSp68opoi> (Ant. 1022)' blood belonging to a man slain,' whatever was the actual development of dvSp6^>$opos (aySpo66pos). Similarly in irohenoKpavTos, avSpoSa'CKTot

(Cho. 859), Trvpyoddi'KTos (Pers. 106), the verbal element is only in appearance active, p. 249, v. 171 note, ad fin.: add For \i.dm\v cf. Ai. 635. „

v. 175 note, adfin.: add Vollgraff prefers ' corripe gradum,' but his examples do not prove his case. ,, v. 176 note, ad fin.: add For the introduction of the names of individual choreutae Vollgraff refers to Ar. Lys. 254, Eccl. 293. p. 2 j 1 note, ad fin.: add [I am glad to find that my view of this passage is accepted by Maas, Miinscher, and Vollgraff]. p. 252, v. 208 note, 1. 6 : add Powell suggests d07)o-£is. ,, v. 214 note, 1. 4: for 270 read 970. p. 253, v. 218 note, col. b, 1. 2 : after Silenus arfa? Maas agrees with Robert that there is a lacuna, and would read KaJ7ro5wy in v. 222, but adds that during the play Apollo seems to be the master.

VOLUME II p. p. p. p.

p. p. p. p. p.

p. p. p.

27, fr. 29, fr. 48, fr. 49, fr.

354 note, col. a, 1. 9 : for good, read good.' 359 note, col. a, 1. 3 : after eiwovros add iv Kpeoi!
x

ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA

p. 141, note 3 : add Further evidence of the connexion of Peleus with Icus has now come to light (see Oxyrh. Pap. 1362 fr. 1. 24 [xi p. 85]). p. 149, note 4 : add Sir Walter Scott, in his Legend of Montrose (ch. xxii), mentions the case of a ' fellow at Ingoldstadt' who was proof against lead and steel, but was killed by the butts of the soldiers' muskets, p. 207, fr. 568 note, col. a, 1. 18: after Jliepias add Hor. Carm. 4. 8. 2if., Theocr. 16. 42 ff. p. 216, 1. 11 : for 'Op&rTijs read'OSvtrcrefa. p. 223, note 2 : add [See now White's edition, who adopts TrpQros from two MSS. Ven., of course, has irpurroi'.] p. 230, fr. 585, v. 1 note : for 631 read (IT,. p . 256, col. 6,1. 12 : for irapOevos read

irapdivos.

p. 262 TTMIIANIZTAI, 1. 10 : for 643 read 645. p. 276, v. 39 note, 1. 4 : after 1340 add Apoll. Rhod. 4. 662 ff. p. 280, fr. 654 note, col. a, 1. 32 : after xpt>av add See now White's edition, who remarks that the schol. must have had the lemma l^eSpav xpoac £xu>v. p. 310, fr. 701 note, col. b, ad fin.: add BpoKovTos is apparently genit. of definition.

VOLUME III p. 6, fr. 738, col. b, 1. 5: arfrflmmisch, Klaros, pp. 202-208, concludes otherwise for Euripides, p. 12, fr. 753 note, col. i, 1. 14 : add For the echo at the end of the line cf. Rhes. 579, Eur. Ale. 722, Elmsley on Bacch. 963. p. 4 1 , fr. 804 note, col. b,l.

13 : for irapdevos read

irapdivos.

p. 71, fr. 871, v. 7 note, 1. 7 : for 860 read 864. p. 73, fr. 873 note, col. a, I. 11: for Cynics read Cyrenaics (Zeller, p. 367). p . 99, fr. 928 note, col. b, 1. 3 : after <sov add Track. 814 fwTjyopeis triyuira r y Ka.Tijy6p(f.

p. 137, fr. 1014 note, col. b, 1. 5 : for 250 read 249.

A EO AAHAQN APAMATQN

731 7 3 1 Gramm. cod. Darmstad. in Act. •202 ff. As an inmate of the house of Monac. II p. 515 tan Se TO (pevaKifew Celeus (Apollod. 1. 30), it was natural elirelv Kai irepi TOVS tp'rjXTjKas' ~2o(poK\7}s to mention her in connexion with the ' j KCLI 'f]\7]Kas 5£ (pafiev 7rAa- story of Triptolemus. (irXavCivas cod. : corr. Werfer) The grammarian states that Sophocles ri)v OTJ/IV UJS TTiireipoiis. applied <|>evaKCiJ€i.v to the deceptive appearance of a certain kind of wild fig which Welcker, p. 73, discredited the title of looked edible while still unripe. But it the play on the ground that the story of is not clear whether he also attributes to Iambe is entirely undramatic, and he Sophocles the use of the word 0*JXT/£. has been generally followed. Thus HerFor the fact cf. schol. Ar. Pac. 1166 mann conjectured ev Nu5/3>7, and Nauck iv r/\7]Ka] TOV oXivdov (1. b'Xvvdov). \eya 'A,u(/KCf>. But I believe that Hartung disde aura 0 KaXKlffrparos. Kupiws [lev ovv covered the right solution, in assigning 6 ijd-q
732 akvTOV 7 3 2 Hesych. 1 p . 13401X11™!/ aKardTGF p. 536. Meineke substituted 'HX^dKardizavurov. ZO0O/CAT}S ivei. KTpg., on the assumption that El. 230 is The mutilated or corrupt iVe? was altered referred to. to 'IraTby Musurus, and Alye1v/a.s conjecO£\UTOS means unending also in El. 230 tured by Blomfield, OiVe? by Dindorf (fr. rdde yap d\vra /ce/cXTJ<xerai, where schol. 416), "liiivi by Nauck, and $ivei by Weck- L has TO 8pr\veiv TOV iraT^pa d\vTov fj.ot icTai S ecTiv oidiirore TraiVo/xtu dX\' del lein. Of these restorations Dindorf's is the iv TQ dp-qveiv Iffo/iai, agreeing exactly best, if we could be certain that Sophocles wrote an Oeneus (11 p. 120). See the with Hesych. Jebb's incurable, or irremediable, suggests that d\vTos had the evidence of constant confusion between same range as \vetv. 'Xvoi and OlveZ referred to by Nauck, \VTOV,

P. III.

IOOKAEOYI

733 s KaKaJs irpdcrcrovTos iKirohoiv 733 733

dfapros schol, Aristid. (its)

Schol. Aristid. p. 85

ov iv OISLTOHI TOVTO eis irapotfatav TTjffe, TO ' tpi\ov KaK&s irpdl-aVTOS tpiXoi.' ibid. p . 681 dicrirep Kal TO ' 0iAoi' 2O0OKWOUS OV irapoi/uQSes

iirexpaeKirodthv
The verse is quoted without name of poet or play, but always with the reading Avdpds, by schol. Soph. El. 188, schol. Eur. Andr. 976, Zenob. 1. 90, Diogen. 1. 79, Greg. Cypr. 1. 60, Macar. 2. 6, Menand. mon. 32, Suid. s.vv. avdpbs yipovros,

iKTrodthfy olKOVofiw,

vTepiGTarai.

Michael. Acomin. 11 p. 85, 1. It is evident that the schol. Aristid. has quoted from memory, and that his reading cplXov, as well as irpdfavTos, was suggested by the text of Aristides I p. 112, 5 J ebb (1 180 Dind.) ov yap iicirodiiv etvai Kare5ei£e tplXov KaKuis irpd^avTos, ibid. p . 268, 11 (436) TO iraXatov prffia ^yjXiyxOi] ^evS&s itxpv, TO /ca/cus Trpa£dvrav X^dijv ehai irapa, TOIS (plXois. But the scholiast's

memory has played him false still further, when he ascribes the verse to the Oedipus of Sophocles. Unger (Parad. Theb. p. 374) corrected the reference by substituting the Oedipus of Euripides. It must, however, be regarded as extremely doubtful whether we ought to pay any regard to the scholiast at all, when we find schol. Eur. Phoen. 402 quoting the verse after the introductory words irapa TO $1X0KrfjTov. Wecklein infers that it occurred

in the Philoctetes of Euripides, and the balance of probability is somewhat against the authorship of Sophocles. The first appearance of this well-worn maxim is in Theogn. 209 OVK 'iunv (peiyovTi (piXos Kal mo-rds eTatpos, \ TTJS Se
followed by Euripides, who repeats the thought in several passages: Her. 305 us Toi !-£vuv irpbaoma tfietiyovaiv
tplXos. Nothing of the kind is found in Aeschylus or Sophocles, and the fact that Euripides harps on the theme, and the coincidence of eKirob'thv with Med. I.e., may be taken somewhat to favour his authorship. Cf. Ov. Trist. 1. 5. 29 at simul intonuit, fugiunl; nee noscitur ulli, \ agminibus comitum qui modo cinctus erat. ib. 1. 9. 5 donee eris felix, multos numerabis amicos; \ tempora si fuerint nubila, solus eris. Campbell quotes Milton, Samson Agonistes 191 fF. ' In prosperous days | they swarm, but in adverse withdraw their head, | not to be found, though sought.'

734 c

E/caTcuas jaayt'Sas Sopvcov

play: Brunck conjectured Kplaei, and Dindorf Xp6o-g (fr. 651). If Dindorf is right, the reference would be to the service of the Tauric Artemis. Iphigenia b Helladius in Phot. bibl. p. 533 10 T} payls was sometimes identified with Hecate avTl rfjs rpairifys klyiiTTmv 5ci|ei Kal irav(Hes. fr. 123, Stesich. fr. 38), and for reXws l-K&ev/j.ov ' 'Hirlxap/ios 8e 6 Awpteiis Artemis-Hecate see on Eur. Phoen. 110. (fr. 118 K.) sal Kepiddas 6 /leXoiroibs (fr. 8) But the words are quite common with the iirl TTJS axiTTjS diavolas expy&avTO TTJ X^fet, grammarians' sense 'in use,' and seem Kal ix-hv Kal 6 'ATTIK6S 2o0o
AAHAQN APAMATQN show that (J.a-yis, which was in use at AlexPhrynichus or some other. Probably andria for a tray (Poll. 6. 83, schol. Ar. /tayis was originally a cook's tray, and Nub. 669), rested on good Attic authority. like our dish was subsequently employed It was also interpreted (1) as iiajcrpa or to describe the food served on it. Athen. Tptwrefa in connexion with ritual (Pollux, 663 B refers to 17 Trapa Kturp/ois KaXov^ivn) I.e.). This seems to be the explanation /xayls as derived from /xdrTeiv. of Athen. 173 A, where the Delians are ' Hecate's Supper' was offered monthly said to have been called tiayldes and at the cross-roads where the ghosts colYoyyiXoi, because they acted as fj.dyei.pot lect, and was eagerly awaited by the and Tpaire^oiroiol to foreign worshippers. beggars of the neighbourhood : see schol. (2) As Mafcw, but here also with a partiAr. Pltit. 594 Kara 5e vovpvqviav ol TT\O6cular limitation to sacred cakes. Thus <noi tirefjLTrov Semvov eo;cXJjs for 'ApicrTtxpcwqs: of the purely stylistic device by which he claimed that, since OUTWS always prethe adjective is transferred to the less cedes the citation of a classical author, the appropriate noun. In the case of proper reference could not be to Aristophanes of names its artificial character is especially Byzantium, although he is known to have dealt with this word (Eustath. Od. p. 1761, obvious : Horn. E 741 Yopyd-t)V Ke<pa\7)i> Sctvoto ireXtbpov, and Lucr. 5. 24 Nemeaens 34). But the new Photius proves that magnus hiatus Me leonis are among the Cohn's assumption was incorrect, and most familiar of the examples collected Strecker (Hermes xxvi 277) may have by Headlam in C.R. XVI 434. For been right in holding that Helladius deSophocles see Jebb on Ant. 794. rived ultimately from Arist. Byz. through

735 TO

tcrov 735.

ir po s

irefyvxe

r<£ SiAJirjv K<XK6V.

2 tirov Kaicbv Tri<j>vKe rif Si\pijv /3/a A: corr. Meineke, Kanbv delebat Bothe

735 Athen. 428 A Kal 6 2O<£O/CXT)S Se ev

Meineke's correction was accepted by Dindorf and Nauck, and is superior to the alternative suggested by Bothe, which Campbell adopts. The qualification of SII/TJI/ by j3ia gives a false antithesis, since thirst through whatever cause it arises is equally hard to bear. Hence Nauck remarks that, if Bothe's view is approved, §iq. must be changed to &yav or \lav (F. W. Schmidt). It is not impossible that /3ia was a gloss on irpos piav: for,

though I cannot find an identical example in the scholia, schol. rec. Aesch. Prom. 369 has irpos (Slav -)(€i.po6^evov~\ /3iafoj? Trte$6ixevov, and so schol. Eur. Hec. 406 irpbs piav ihdovfJ.ivTJ] /Stcuws sKKpovo^vq^ and Suid. s.v. irpos [iiav • (3iaiws (Brunck on 0. T. 805), and schol. Ant. 94 says r/fj-as £TI (pa/xen iv T-rj avvi)6eta fiia dvrl fSiaiois. Now observe schol. Eur. Med. 1216 el be 7rpos piav ayoi\ Sre Se <j>ri
2

4

I04>0KAE0YI

For irpds P£ov irivtiv, ' to drink under Se irpbs piav eirlvoftev. For similar uses compulsion,' see Alcae. fr. 20 vvv xpv of vpbs in Sophocles cf. irpbs x°-Pw J."p.e86
736 appayes 7 3 6 Hesych. I p. 289 dppayes 6fj.fj.a- 5k diif/101 TrlirTovai 11.01 \ oraybves &paoi daKpvov. y Tpbirif tpafiiv ' Kareppdyr) KTOL dvo~xlfM>vTr\T]fj.[ivpl5os. Butin Apoll. fxov daKpvov.' 2o<poK\rjs o-anpUw (ZOTU- Rhod. 3. 805 ra 8' ippeev avreyh aSras plaKui Musurus, aarvpiKi^ Casaubon, Tvpot the best texts have aarayh and there is no authority for aareyis. Hence tears j3 £K 5' 6fj.fj.dTwv TTTfyal KaTeppwyaav. A.P. 5' I OVK£TI Tniyds divafj.ai SaKpvoiv, Aesch. 7. 434 SaKpva b" OVK ipprji' iirl irhdeaiv, ib. 7. 10 tpprfeav MoOiroi Saupva HieplSes. Ag. 214 SaKpv p.i] Karaaxeiv, Eur. Her. 449 SaKpiwv us oi divafiai. KaTixem \ ypalas I suspect, however, that in Plut. Pericl. oacwv l-Ti injyds, I. A. 888 daKpvov ofj.fj.aT' 6 jjf Khav6fj.6v follows the analogy of (puiv-qv. : crriyei, Aesch. Cho. 184 e| dfip.dTwv

737 ocrris Ta.avrj 737

Trepuricoirwv V: irepuricoire? M

7 3 7 Achill. Isag. ad Aral. Phaen. Sidon. A. P. 7. 172 id' us rd Kar' aWipa (Petav. Uranol. p. 121 A) p. 27, 1 Maass \eio-- \priff.a Trdv.Ttda I \e7rr77P KaTd fiiKpbv irepltppdvet TO. [Eur.] Khes. 482 /«} vvv TO. irbppw Tayyi- TrpdyfiaTa. Cf. Eudorus ap. Stob. eel. 2. 7. 2 (p. 42, 18 W.) 7] Bewpla 5'
AAHAQN APAMATQN

738 K0.vTa.v6'a...Tras irpocrKvveL Se TOV crTpe(f)OVTa 738

KVKXOV TJXIOV

KavraOda om. M | i]\iov K6K\OV V

7 3 8 Achill. /sag. ad Aral. Phaen. words from Strabo. Welcker (p. 361) (Petav. Uranol. p. 122 E) p. 28,17 Maass thinks—though doubtfully—that Sopho2o0o/cX?)s Se els 'Arpia TTJV eOpetriv (TJ}S cles may have meant this. The words dtrrpofo/xtas) avaQipti \4ywv ' Kavravda... would then signify, "everyone now does ii\iov.' homage to the man (Atreus) who reversed J. writes : ' The current legend was as the course of the sun's o r b " {i.e., who made this discovery). But this is to follows. Atreus and Thyestes were constrain rbv arp^fpovra. tending for the sovereignty of Mycenae. Hermes gave to Atreus a golden lamb, One thing, however, is clear. Achilles and this rtpas (Eur. Or. 995) was hailed Tatius cannot have been mistaken in as a sign that he was to be king (regni stating that the verse had some connexion stabilimen mei, Accius Atreus fr. VIII with Atreus. It is certain then that one R.). Then Thyestes seduced Aerope, the or another form of the legend about the wife of Atreus, and with her aid stole the sun is referred to, and that arp(<povTa is lamb. Hereupon Zeus wrought a fresh sound. Nauck cannot be right in conportent; he changed the course of the jecturing Tpi(povTa, nor Blaydes in prosun, causing it to rise in the east, and posing (fKoyawbv or Trupwirbv.' not (as it was said to have done preI think it is possible to fix the allusion viously) in the west. See Plat, polit. more exactly. In the first place, we must 268 E TO Trepl rijs xpv&tas apvbs enj/xeTov,not be misled by the speculations of Stoics 269 A fiapTvpriaas apa 6 8ebs 'ArpeT neri- and other rationalizers into supposing that fiahev (the course of sun and stars) £irl rb the scientific discoveries of astronomy have any more connexion with the plays of vvv j j ( ^ a . So (1) Eur. El. 727 darpav [lerefiSacr' bSovs ] Zeils KO.1 ipiyyos de\lov,Sophocles than they have with the heroic (2) Eur. / . T. 192ff.and 816 r\K\.ov [lerd- age itself. Achilles is only repeating what GTO.<JLV, (3) Ovid Trist. 2. 391 si non he has derived—through intermediate sources—from Posidonius, and Polybius Aeropen frater sceleratus amasset, \ aver(in Strabo) belongs to the same school sos Solis non legeremus equos. Hence TOV of thought. Eur. fr. 861 need not mean o"Tp€c(>ovTa KVKXOV T^XIOU ought to mean, anything more than this: ' I saved the "Zeus, who makes the orb of the sun townships and became king by displaying change its course." the stars moving in a new (or contrary) But Achilles Tatius quotes the verse to show that Sophocles ascribed the in- direction.' That is to say, it expresses vention of astronomy to Atreus. By rbv exactly the same thing as is referred to in El. 727 and Or. 1001 ff. orpt<poi>Ta then he understood Atreus. In this he seems to have been mistaken; We must next enquire what form of but, if so, the source of his error is evident. the story is contemplated by the present There was another legend which repreextract from Sophocles. The various sented Atreus as vindicating his claim ramifications of the Atreus-legend may against Thyestes by proclaiming an astrobe conveniently studied in Escher's article nomical discovery of his own,—viz. that on Atreus in Pauly-Wissowa I 2139-2144; the sun moved in a direction opposite to and there can be no doubt that we are that in which the sky revolved with the concerned with the version preserved by stars. See Eur.fr.861 (from his Thyestesl Apollod. epit. 2.10ff.,according to which, Nauck, p. 639), where Atreus is probably after Thyestes had succeeded in obtaining the speaker: 5et£as yap ao~rpojv TTJV evav- the sovereignty through the theft of the Tiav bhbv I drjfiovs T' ^trcpaa Kal rvpavvoslamb, he was ultimately deposed in conl^byvf]v. Here TTJV ivavrlav means rrj TOV sequence of the miracle which Atreus ijXiov. Cf. Strabo 23 (from Poly'bius) was permitted to accomplish : Zeus Be 'Arp^a d£ (sc. irapadei^avra) rod ij\Lov '^piirjv iri^Trei irpbs 'Arp^ct /cat X^yei <jvvrbv inrevavTiov TQ oipavif Spd^ov. Eus- Biadai irpbs Qviaryv wepl TOV ^a
ZO*OKAEOYI far as they are preserved, rather indicates that Sophocles and Euripides both related the story in substantially the same form as that in which it is given by Apollo/cat Bv4arqp £0uYri5eMree(Apollod. I.e. 12). dorus. This inference is entirely consisSo schol. Eur. Or. 998: Atreus would have tent with Plato's allusion, but requires us lost his kingdom, el fir] tiis av osto impeach the accuracy of Statyllius av48ei^ev airois aeefiovPTas, el Qv4
"HXcos" Qvearov 8e avvBeixivov TT\V oiaip eh draroX&s 6 "HXios eiroi.iiaa.To' 66ep 4Kfj.aprvp'/iO'avTot rod 8a.lfj.ovos rty QV4O~TOV irXeope^lav, TT)P fiaaCheiav :Arpeis irapeXajHe

ekdwv 4injyyel0^eT0 56?|ai rbv yjkiov 4K dvo'fj.Gjv els aparoXas TT}P iropetap iroioijfiepop, Kal r}]P WKeidSa 6/toi'ws els avaroXty

bpCiaav. This is precisely the situation which the present fragment depicts; and Euripides seems to have followed the same form of the legend in the wellknown choruses of the Electra and Orestes, as has been pointed out by Wedd in his note on Or. 100iff. TOP o-Tp4<povra is course Atreus, who is saluted with divine honours in virtue of his achievement {Phil. 657, Plat. rep. 398 A); but whether these lines come from the Atreus or from some other play must remain uncertain for want of evidence. Although there is some reason to think that Sophocles in that play gave another account of the sun's altered course (1 p. 93), the evidence of the tragic texts themselves, so

immediate purpose [e.g. irds TIS ijXlov KIJKXOV I typii-', LSuv 64 Tbp 0PTa. irpouKVpet). H e a d l a m bracketed rjKlov

without giving any reason (C.R. x m 4). Before the appearance of Maass's edition it was not known that KavraCBa formed part of the quotation, and, if the text is sound, some words must have been omitted between it and iras. Hence ofMaass conjectured irposKvpei ere TOP KT4., but the metrical difficulty would remain unsolved. Weil suggested that the text should be reconstructed thus : TOP < irpoVTJutfpapO'

dSoilS I ISilP TT&XlP> (TTp4
but owrp4opTa is much more forcible as applied to Atreus (see on fr. 620). Murray suggests that the metre may have been iambic tetrameter as in fr. 314. 291 ff.

739 av OVK av ev Si,LKTj 739

Bekk. anecd. p. 128, 28 ir^eiu- Brifiep dp. The purpose of the repetition is to throw rhetorical emphasis on any word which it is desired to accentuate, apart from the &P which regularly follows Dindorf conjectured TTWS ap', but there the conditional verb: see Kuehner-Gerth is no objection to the triple av. Cf. Eur. I 247, Goodwin § 223, Gildersleeve § 467. Andr. 934 OVK &P & 7 ' ifiots 86/XOLS | (1X4The words are echoed in Eur. Tro. 961 T4OP Si STL KOX Sis Kal Tpls xP&VTai- airi^ (sc. T(i> dp) 4P /uq. avvTa^ei, u s irapa 2o0oKXel eiipirrai ' iris &p...6dpoi/x' ap;'

TTOVO~' av atfyas T&/J.' iKapirodr'

Tro.

av

X4xv-

1244 acpaveis &P opres ote ap vjj.vq-

TT(3S OVP IT' hp SpyaKoifi' av 4P81KUS, TT6O-I.

AAHAQN APAMATQN

740
delvas : d ^ a o s (Moeris p. 188, 17). The source was Phrynichus: see Bekk. anecd. p. 22, 16 (praep. soph. p. 37, 10 de B.). The gods (/laKdpuv yivos aiiv ibvrwv) are probably meant.

741 7 4 1 Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 36, 18 (Phryn. fr. 93 de B.) ddfav vhdos epeis, us 2o0oKXTJS, Kal delfaov (detfav Burges) SX/cos. The same occurs in Bekk. anecd. p. 347, 30, but with the accidental omission of /cat. The critics were misled in consequence and supposed that aeifwK ?X/cos was the quotation from Sophocles. There is a similar phrase in Aesch. Suppl. 999 x&Pt T' &X0°S d«i"«y 7rAot, referring to the undying curse proceeding

from the death of a suppliant. So in identical circumstances, but with weaker sense (note trol), Eur. Hel. 987 dddvarov 0X705 col, \pbyos Se crip irarpi. Cf. Eur. fr. 799 oCrw wpoo-^Kei nySe riji/ opyyv ^Xflv I dOdvarov. Tr. fr. adesp. 79 addvarov opyii" ixi) may be drawn from an Alexandrian source. For ?\/cos see on fr. 614.

742 [a#e]aicrTa Ka\ dvocria 7 4 2 Bekk. anecd. p. 353, 5 dSi/uo-ra /cat dvbaia Spdv Aeirapxos (fr. 89. 4 S.) et7re Kal So0o/cX^sThe words are not metrical, and Nauck suggests that the order was dpoiria KA04/it
%tvo^>Civ appears in place of Zo0o/cX^s. Reitzenstein thinks that the mention of Sophocles in Bekker's codex may be merely an error. But, even if this is not SO, the most we can infer is that Sophocles used d$4fuo-Tos: the words quoted belong to Dinarchus alone.

743 )' avodev 743

clos.

riiris Bekker : rlaoi vel rtcr codd.

7 4 3 Bekk. anecd. p. 362, 22 ai^uaTUTIS at|iaTopp6os implies the conropp6(pov. 2O0OKX^S ' Tiatii &' avwBtv io-rlv ception of the Erinys as a blood-sucking fj alfia,Toppbtf>os.' arnxalvu Se The verse vampire. Aeschylus provides ample was restored as above by Bekker, and his illustration: Ag. 1187 Kal fi,i}v Tre7rowcus corrections are now partly confirmed by 7', us 6pa ( ric7<£j> 5J avudev etffiv alfiaropp60os.'

Kparov alpt,a irierai rplTi]v irbaiv. Ruin. 264 ctXX' dvriSovvai Se? <J' dirb ^WVTOS

ZO*OKAEOYZ po(j>tir | tpvdpbv in /j,e\iuv ir/Kavov. In Ag. 1479 (pus ai/iaToXoixbs is traced to the working of the Tpiir&xvvTos Sal^av of the Pelopidae. The Erinyes were represented in the form of snakes (Eur. I.T. 286, etc.), and the snake was also a drinker of blood (Ar. Eq. 198 Spaxovra ...al/iaToirdiTujv). Miss J. E. Harrison, Proleg. p. 2152, points out that the Towhley schol. gives a variant elapoirans = 'blood-drinking' in Horn. I 571 for the vulgate riepoipoiTis 'Epivis. It is perhaps worth remarking that this trait might be used as an argument in favour of the view, strongly combated by Gruppe (Btirsians Jahresb. cxxxvil 492), that

the Erinyes were originally the souls of the departed.—In place of avwOev Burges (on Aesch. Eum. 263) conjectured (vep8ev, not without a certain speciousness, although the corruption is unlikely. But the images of Sophocles are not traced with the same consistent vigour which Aeschylus applied to the portrayal of his demonic agencies. alfiaroppd^os merely suggests the ghoulish avengers, and aviiid^v is correctly used to mark the ultimate responsibility of Zeus. So Aesch. Ag. 1578 ff. (pal-qv S.v rjSri vvv pporuv n/iabpovs | Beois avuBev yijs iiroirreveiv axy, | ISuiv i<pavTOis ev iriTTXOIS '~&pi.vvuv KT£.

744 Gk dd/ias, K&pa, etc., merely the personality addressed or described : see also n. irlSrjS (Hec. 607) elvev, a.icb\a 8e o-<2,ua on Eur. Hdid. 528. But I see no reason why cuc(5Xa(7TOJ' . aav. [He adds Bacch. 386, substituting by a slip of memory d/coXdaruj' for axa-Mvuiv. ] There is more than a periphrasis here, even if we choose to speak of the adjecGomperz (Nachlese, p. 44) defended ad/xa tive as transferred. as expressing, like our ' body' and the 7 4 4 Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 62,1 ( = Bekk. anecd. p. 367, 20) d/c6Xaoros S^Xos Eifyw-

745 anrovSrj yap rj KOJT OIKOV y ov npbs Ovpaioiv ouSa/Aoi? a 745

irpbs dvpaiav Brunck: Tpoadvpalov cod. Bekk., irpbs Ovpaiov cod. Phot.

7 4 5 Phot. ed.Reitz.p.65, i6( = Bekk.

well be right, as in O.T. 778. Blaydes well remarks: ' dicitur, ni fallor, vehementia sermonis rixosa 5 ; but his conjecture e5 KeKfivixiiivrj is not required. The source was Phrynichus (fr. 13 de B.). 2 Wecklein conjectured TJ for ov.— Welcker (p. 149) assigns these verses to aKowrt|j.T] is wrongly rendered audible by Odysseus speaking with Antenor in the L. and S., but the gloss d/cowri} is pracAdrauxu (II p. 34) of a secret compact tically correct, since Sophocles uses O.KOVconcluded with the Greeks; and Hartung, tri/ios and O,KOV(TT6S indifferently in the reading (rwovdri, which he wrongly trans- sense of ' fit to be heard': see on fr. 357, lates ' Einverstandnisz,' takes a similar and cf. 0. T. 1312 is dewdv, oi)S' atcovaTbv, view. 06S' iTrbipiiiov, where the terminations -ros 1 dijvarat dt Kal ij tpojvrj aKov
AAHAQN APAMATfiN lari ii-qv oUrirSs, and by the requirement of the sense. The force of the suffix is originally quite vague, but in usage gradually tends to become specialized : cf. the use of XeiVi/xos and dXiiffi/ios. For the formation see Brugmann, Comp. Gr. n p. 174 E. tr., who shows that these adjec-

tives were secondary derivatives from -
746 rr\v 746 Phot.ed.Reitz.p.66,2( = anecd. p. 373, 14) aicovala' TO irpdypia. 2O0OKA?JS ' i^alperov...anovalav.' It is un-

supplied from the context. ' I make an exception of the unwitting deed': Campbell well compares fr. 665. For e£aCperov

necessary to read TO <5.KOV> irpayfia, as cf. Eur. / . T. 755 i^alperbv HOI. 56s T<S5' = Ellendt and others have proposed. 'grant me this as an exception.' Plat. axov(Ka does not seem to occur elsePhaedr. 242 B Iii^idav QTJ§
747 oxjiecrLv Plutarch. vvKTeph oxf/einv <j>-q
Bekk. anecd. p. 407, 12 avTapris

748 iv Tr) aopva) \ijxvrj wepl 748

Bekk. anecd. p. 414, 3 iiopvos

\i/j.vri (Ai/i^y cod.) Trepl Tvpayi/Lav. ip-qol Se Kal ev Kii/j.71 Trj XaKniSiKri &opvov \ifi.vr]v dvai, -rrepnrecpvKSTuiv Si TTOWWV UvSpuv fjM)d£i' eis aOrjjv e/*7rt7rreii> TWV diroTrnrToV' TIDV rpriWav. elvai be Kal veKvonavTtiov ev TTI Tvpcnjvla Xifivy 2o(pOK\7Js i
L. Dindorf deleted "kl^vy, but without good cause, as will presently appear. Substantially the same extract occurs in Eustath. Od. p. 1667, 63 (Ael. et Paus. fr. 356 Schw.) and Etym. M. p. 115

ad fin., but without any reference to Sophocles. It will be seen that Sophocles is quoted for the existence of an oracle of the dead at a certain Tyrrhenian lake; and it can hardly be doubted that he introduced the name "Aopvos- But it may be assumed that he did not mention its proximity to Cumae; and, inasmuch as the situation of Lake Avernus subsequently became famous, the compiler, Aelius Dionysius or another, seems to have drawn the

I00KAE0YI

10

whom does Strabo allude as oi irp I am disposed to conjecture that the mention by Sophocles of Aornus occurred in the 'OSva-irevs aKavdoirMiZ, in reference to the prophecy of Tiresias concerning the death of Odysseus: see fr. 453, etc., and especially 11 p. 108. Holzinger, however, prefers to connect it with the -Euryalus. The popular derivation of "Aopvos from the absence of birds, which were unable to fly over the lake by reason of its mephitic vapours, has been made familiar by Lucr. 6. 740, and Verg. Aen. 6. 242. It was an entrance to the under world : thus theThesprotian"Aopj'OS nearEphyra was connected with the story of Orpheus. In all such places it was customary to invoke the spirits of the dead. The evidence relating to veKvofxavTeta is collected by Gruppe, Gr. Myth. p. 9359: besides Ephyra and Taenarum, Phigalia and e/ujBevov 5' ol irpb ii/iwv iv T$ 'A6pv(f ra irepi Ti]v vtwiav TTJV 'OiJ.T)pi.K-r)v Kai STJ Kai Heraclea are mentioned as places containing such oracles. See also Frazer's veKVoirnvrelov itTTopovaiv ivravda. yeviffdai Pansanias, i n p. 347. Kai '05i/
conclusion that there was a second Avernus in Etruria. There is however no evidence of the existence of more than one Avernus on the W. coast of Italy, and Sophocles must have used the epithet Tyrrhenian in the wider sense: cf. fr. 598. Similarly Verg. Georg. 2. 164 Tyrrhenusque fretis inmittitur aeslus Avernis. "Aopvos XCjivr) is also recorded (1) near Tartessus in Spain (schol. Ar. Ran. 475) : ( 2 ) in Thesprotia (Pausan. 10. 30. 6). At the latter place was a veKvofj-avrewv, which may have been the oracle of Odysseus mentioned by Lycophr. 799. On the other hand, the veKvofiavTeiov at the Italian Avernus (for which cf Diod. 4. 22) was the traditional scene of the vtwia. in the Odyssey: Eustath. Od. p. 1667, 37, Max. Tyr. 14. 2, Strabo 244

749 749

Cramer, anecd. Oxon. I p. 223,

this evidence is not sufficiently precise to justify the inference that Sophocles was speaking of the freeing of ships' This is a somewhat obscure matter. ropes owing to the bursting of the rings There is a trace of the same extract in through which they were passed. Hesych. Etym. M. p. 538, 41 Kplnot...(art S' Sre II p. 486 KlpK0i...irdvTa ra iiriKaixirTj KipKOi Kai iv bwepQiaa. ylverai KtpKos (so cod. \4yovTat., Etym. Gud. p. 323, 7, give no Leid.), ui Kapdla Kpa.Ua. Cf. Pollux 1. 94 further help. That xtpKos may have been (speaking of ships' furniture) &m 54 ns Kai a term for a particular kind of fastening ixrixavii Kai rpoxos Kai rpoxihia, Kai SC wv seems to be indicated by KlpKoio-ov in ol KaKoi. SieipovTcu KpUoi • TO yap Kipxoi Aesch. Prom. 74, {GTt(paviov) OVK '^XOV rotT)TiK6v (Bethe quotes our passage here KlpKovs ov8e TOUS 8e(r/j.ovs, Dittenberger with Horn. Q 272), idiov dt TO K6K\OI, But Syll? 11 320, Wien. Stud, xxiv 133. I I Kp'iKos..J&Ti 8' Sre Kai iv inrepdtaei KlpKos" ' pi]^aaa idpKovs' irapa 2o<poK\ei.

750 75O

Cramer, anecd. Oxon. I p. 268,

25 r66 TradijTLKbv db \4\\4\r]/xfj.at.

ZO0OK\?;$ Z\ ' ol-

On the relation Xe'\t)p.|j.ai : et\i)/i/iat the data are not completely given in Curtius, Verb, p. 361 E. tr., and his explanation is obsolete. The facts seem to indicate that ei\r)iiiiai < *aicXriniiai. was the original form, and that \i\Tj/j,)j.ai, produced later by analogy, established itself

particularly in the Ionic dialect: see Smyth, Ionic, § 585, 6, § 595, 4. Wright, Gr. Gram. § 517. G. Meyer, however (Gr. Gram. p. 623), treats d\t](pa as due to the analogy of etpT/Ka. et\rifj.ij.ai prevails ordinarily in Attic prose and comedy, W\7)/*,uai in tragedy: for examples of the latter see Blaydes on Ar. Eccl. 1090, Elmsley on Eur. Bacch. 1100.

AAHAQN APAMATQN

II

751 irrjpa<s dfivovs 6edi<; epeij' eVa/m'oi? 7 5 1 eTijpas (yp. efepas) cod. Cram.: etieipas AE | Oeoti fye£' L. Dindorf: Beois £a$ (vel ipd^as) codd., Oeoiai pi? Meineke 7 5 1 Schol. Lond. (AE) Dion. Thr. I 375) and Philochorus (FHG I 394), forp. 541, 5 Hilg. = Cramer, anecd. Oxon. bidding the slaughter of irp6(3aTov HireKTOv IV p. 329, 20 TO irqp •wa.ph rb 2TOS " 2oo- ij S.TOKOV.—Scots. For the synizesis in the K\TJS eTTJpas...iTraKTlois. yp&tpercu de Kal third foot according to Sophocles' usual efepas (evijpas conj. Schneidewin). practice see Jebb on Ai.i\ 29.—CTTCIKTCOIS shows that the sacrifice is made to the The occasion described may be taken gods who protect sea-faring. Cf. Apoll. to have been a thank-offering "on the reRhod. 1. 403 vfyov aiiTodi (at Pagasae) turn home from a successful voyage or poi/ibv iirdKTiov ' AirdWoivos, | 'AKHOU "Eftprosperous undertaking.—iTTJpas. The fta
752 .HAi,

OLKTtpOLS e/xe

cro irarepa 7 5 2 . 1 T/eXioLO KTeipeu i/ii V : corr. M. Schmidt et Bergk Petau I Kal add. Petau : irarepa. re TTOPTUV coni. Wagner 7 5 2 Anon, de Arati interfi. (Petav. Uranol. p. 274 A) p. 28, 17 Maass 01 5£ Aia TOV 7J\tov vo'tjaavTes \eyov<xiv OTL /cat Ata TOV rfkiov KaXet \iywif' ' TjeKtoto.. .TravT

Nauck's statement that the genuineness of the fragment was doubted by Bernhardy {Grundr. d. gr. Lit? II 2 p. 333) is an error: his remarks apply to fr. 1120. Rapp in Roscher I 2024 thinks it improbable that this fragment was written by Sophocles, on the ground that sunworship was a late development in Greek religious thought, arising from the idealization of the Sun as the source of the change of the seasons (Athen. 693 F ) . On the other hand, Farnell (v p. 418) holds that the poet was alluding to some religious speculation of his own age. In Ar. Pac. 410 sun-worship is attributed to the barbarians; and, except at Rhodes,

2 sq. 6K ol add.

there is no trace of anthropomorphism in the Hellenic cult. See also frs. 26 and 582. Blaydes conjectured oUrtipeU /ie... TJAIOS coll. fr. 872, but without advantage. It is difficult to determine to whom Sophocles alluded as
(Diels, Vorsokr? 11 201, 29). It is less probable that he would have taken into account the speculations of the contemporary Heraclitean school, for which see on Cleanth. fr. 28. Xenophanes (A 42 Diels), as well as other pre-Socratic thinkers, held that animal life was directly due to the action of the sun, but such views scarcely account for the present fragment. Cf. 0. T. 6 6 0 TOV Tr&vTO)v $eC:v 6ebv Trp6/J.ov

"AXio^, and see Jessen in Pauly-Wissowa VIII 62. For the later glorification of the sun-god see Gruppe, p. 1466 f.

lOcPOKAEOYI

12

753 JJVVOLKOS, to

£4voi,

7 5 3 Philodem. irepl TrotrjfJidTwv II 3 of a common error: e.g., L P give in Eur. Hec. 19. (Here. pap. coll. alt. IV f. [20, as restored The rhetorical repetition of a word or by Hausrath in Jahrb. Philol. Suppl. phrase is called indifferently by the gramXVII 2 3 9 ) KOhGlS txeiV ^ KdKWS TOV rjx°" Toe'lv KaXws /lev [ws] irapa SO0OKX€I j8api>s fiaplis < cr > iVoi/cofs, w] I^KOI, /3a[p]|js, ov dia TT)v[]s { < i) > VOIKOS, i5 £e>oi, /Hapus

fiaptis ehrep kre. Philodemus was apparently discussing whether a or £ was the more euphonious in certain combinations, and preferredfftivoiKostotyvoiKoshere. The passage is several times referred to by grammarians and rhetoricians, but the name of the author is elsewhere omitted: see Apollonius de synt. 1. 2 ex oh Sis T& airb (rroix^o",

X^d

aye, fi&aa Xlyeia,' ' (3api>s (3api)s ffivoiKOS.'

marians aPaSiirXoxTis, iTra.v&\r]\l/is or ^7ra-

va<popd (Rutherford, Annotation, p. 269). <Mfeu£is, employed by Phoebammon, is another less common term to express the same thing. Such a repetition as the above is rare in Sophocles (Ai. 620 l7r«r' Iveae, id. 1205 ipdrav 5' {pdrrwv, O.T. 1330 KaKa Kami), but became a mannerism with Euripides (see on Hel. i<]6, Phoen. 103)For Papvs £WOIKOS cf. Aesch. Suppl. 420 fiapvv tyvoiKov Briabiitad' dXdaropa. The metaphorical use of £IJVOIKOS (and

jrcipoiKos) was inherited from the lyric poets: cf. Sappho fr. 80 6 n-XoOros avev

ras dp^ras OVK &(TLI>T]S irapoLKOS, Bacchyl. 14. 56 6\f}iwv iraXSh viv (sc. AlKav) alpevvrai cbvoiKov, A r i p h r o n (PLG III 596) 'TyUia...au S£ IXOL TrphQpuiv
(H.'s note on this passage in C.R. XIII 4 seems to be due to an oversight.) Phoebamm. ap. Walz Rhet. Gr. VIII p. 516

iirav&XTjif/Ls) Kal ciXXws ' ^apiis

aivoiKos,

w 0(Xoi, J3ap6s.' Nauck points out that 0iXoi in the last quotation is an example

epithetized compound is wrongly objected to by Meineke.

754 (f)iXov. 754 754

Arjii Casaubon :

Antiphanes (fr. 1, II 12 K.) ap.

rightly recognized that the spaced words were taken over in their entirety. The rest is doubtful, for the tragic vocabulary seems to have been placed in a ludicrous setting : for jn]Kd8wv cf. fr. 509. In this Kk i ( Kock) KaraiivixovTa, adpKa veo- connexion it is material to observe that, while the writers of the Middle Comedy yevrj. \ —ri \iyeis ;—rpayipSiav irepalvoi [so Casaubon: irapawCc A (cf. Eur. Hel. were especially prone to direct parody (Athen. 482 c quotes Antiochus of Alex1017)] SO^OKX^ODS. a n d r i a TTfpi TWV €V TTj fl4(7TJ Kl\ov | lireira TrviKTa raKepa ^KaBio \ ^ p

AAHAfiN APAMATQN the schol. says: ijSri rb ftros TOVTO TTJS see cr. n. and Hesych. I p. 484, Suid. [i4
755 ov ydp

TI vodos

TOJS'

otv Se Trarrjp avTo<; i/xbs apywv, 0vr)TOt)v S' 755.

1 aireSeixSriv Casaubon: aireSdxSv vulgo

2 airbs vulgo

Arist. eth. Eud. 7. 10. 1242s1 37

755

much importance need not be attributed i) Si TCIV a.8e\ (sc.
756 fxecrov eis TOV avyev 756 A t h e n . 23C KaTaKelaBai 5e \iKOI KaTaKCKklcdai... £O~TI de evpeiv Kai ewl Trjs evvoias Tainr\s (nraviojs TO dvaKet
/

appear as soon as it is recognized that dvaKeiixtvip is the first word of the quotation. Nauck, who saw this, thought that the incident was referred to by Aristid. II p. 405 Dind., where the attack of philosophy upon rhetoric is compared to that of a satyr upon Heracles, ijSti 84 ns Kai

Brunck with some probability referred traTvpos TC)V eiri GKTIVT\S Kartjpdo'aTO TQ the quotation to the 'JlpaKXijs eVi Taivdptp; 'Hpa/cXe?, elra 7 ' ^Kvipe irpovibvTos KaTOj. and he, as well as the editors of Athenaeus, It should be observed that Brunck had assumed that the quotation from Sophocles already connected this passage with the began after
IOOKAEOYZ solecism by the Atticists. Phryn. cxci although Heracles was such a common figure in the satyric drama (Wilamowitz, -(p. 294 Ruth., p. 216 Lob.) dvdxeirai /*ev 2 ykp dvSpids Kal dvaB^fiara KaXSs ipels, dvdEur. Her. I p. 98) that the chances are Keirai 8' iirl r-ijs KKlvqs O6K4TI dXXa Keirai. against his guess. But Nauck's view Similarly [Herodian.] Phiktaer. (Moeris is impossible, and shows that the meaning of iiriKai6/iaios has not hitherto been ed.Pierson, p. 441). Suid. s.v. dvaKeiadai. Ammon. p. 18. Yet, as the meaning understood. Nauck quotes, apparently was found in writers of repute, the gramwith approval, KaibePs conjecture iirimarians were bound to explain it. Phryn. naivifievot and must have interpreted it (Bekk. anecd.) p. 26, 23 dvaxelaSai • T6 as 'infuriatedagainst,' though it does not KaraKeiadai [violently and unnecessarily appear whether Kaibel had the same inaltered by de Borries (p. 46, 10)]. And tention. Ellendt also was dissatisfied with £mKy' imicarj. ewi- eiffrla;' It is clear that KaraKetaBai became the fashionable term in the fourth irvpwd'Q, Suid. s.v. eirnv^. With this cent. B.C., and that dvaKuadai. (and dvameaning the purport of the quotation is irlirTeiv) were regarded as old-fashioned clear enough. I have followed Kaibel or 'provincial.'—«l
757 yAwcrcra, ertyyjeracra TOV iro\vv y.p Syjra TXrjo~y Trpayjx iue^eXOelv rdSe ; rrjs dvdyK7)<; dd iS i/xj3pL0eaTepov, j}' 17? T O

^

7 5 7 . 2 iire%ek0eiv Brunck : ime%e\6eiv CE, i Grotius: dvdKropov CE, ivdKjopi Meineke

d Heimsoeth

4 dvaxripav

7 5 7 Athen. 33 c ' w yKCiaav d' tiros, \ Creusa. deirrjs avdyK-qs oidev laxieai ir\tov, Ale. 2 eir«|€X8«tv is ' to relate.' ' Cp. fr. 965 Kptiacrov oiSev avdyKas rfpov, Aesch. 919. Thuc. 1. 22. 2 aKpifieiq. irepl iKdtrrov Prom. 105 TO rrjs avdyKTjs iar' iirfptrov eire£e\0wt>. So often in Plato. Heim<x84vos, Eur. fr. 299 irpos rty dvayK-qv soeth's vire£e\elv = " to reveal" (as some irdvTa, raW tar1 dudevij, and other illus-

AAHAQN APAMATQN trations. So there are many echoes of Simonid. fr. 5, 21 dvdyia} S' ovSe 6eol H&XOVTOU (fr. 256 n.). 4 TO Kpi>4>0€v ctvaKTOpov was taken by Brunck and Schweighaiiser as arcantint regium,—an impossible view. With

15

avaxTopuv the sense is, ' the secret of (or concerning) my masters.' For the omission of the article cf. Ant. 365 TO wxavbev T. Blaydes conj. Ipyov Topfis.

758 > TO fiedveiv Trr/fJLovfjs 7 5 8 toriv coni. Herwerden 7 5 8 Athen. 40 A 2O0OKXTJS de (fnjai oivov d^ivropa SvaQpoavvutav. Alcae. fr. ' TO fiedfeiv Tnjfj.ovrj$ XvT-fipiov.' 41 otvov XaSinddta. Eur. Bacch. 280 Cobet (Coll. Crit. p. 201) proposed fidrpvos iypov irw/i\..S iratiei TOI>S raXai TO fjiedijeiv, comparing Eur. fr. jruipovs fiporotis | \titn)s, OTO.V TrX-qadQiTtv 1079. This was adopted by Nauck, but d^Tr^Xou poijs. ib. 772 T^V travu'CKvwov does not agree so well with the context &/j.ire\ov. Ar. Ran. 1321 ^6rpvos ?Xwa in Athenaeus as Herwerden's addition. iravtriirovov. Tibull. 1. 2. 1 vinoque novos For the commonplace cf. Simonid. fr. 86 compesce dolores.

759 Kapvai fjiekcaL re 759

Athen. 52 B TO di divdpov Kapiia iraph So0o/cXei 'Kapvai /xeXiai re.'

76O ddpcreL- jae'yas .aot

TOVS"

iya) (f>6/3ov

76O Athen. 99 D 2O0OK\^S 5^ TTOV 6 fr. 76 r. The whole phrase was perhaps ITOIIJTTJS TOV (piXana ^0x^01/ 4>6j3ov (irov A : modelled on the Homeric tpKos woXi/xoto, corr. Kaibel) UIVOIUHKV ev TOVTOIS ' ddpcu Zpicos d/cofTwc: for the objective genitive ...,uoxX6s.' Eustath. Od. p. 1944, 26 cf. also O.T. 1200 davdruv iripyos. Eur. copied the extract from Athenaeus. Med. 1322 Spvfia 7ro\cju£as xePos- Ar. For the metaphorical use of jio^Xos Vesp. 6:5 Trpo^\rjfi.a KaK&i>. Kuehner(which does not occur elsewhere) see on Gerth I 336.

76I vavTai 8' ifjbrjpvo-avTo vrjbs 7 6 1 Athen. 99 D Kdv dXXois de TT\V [i ... Lexiph. 15 ixTopds Tivas dp6 l

i6

IOOKAEOYI

(Callim. Lav. Pall. 130, A.P. 7. 545)&(pels. Cf. Philostr. vit. Apoll. 2. II xPvaVv ayKvpav, rjv vo/il^ov- See also Starkie on Vesp. 589, who comiv ei\a^s Xi0os, ' a stone easy to
762 ^0/30? 8' dvavScov iydvoiv erreppodei, ovpaioicri TTJV i 762. 1 Si nvvSuiv coni. Bergk, iveppedel-q L Clementis alvovuiv AC J ovpalaiin coni. Nauck

2 oi>Tes Brunck :

7 6 2 Athen. 277 B Kara yap rbv So0o- which suggests deliberately the combined Kkia 'xopbs...oipaloitn' oil T V KtKTrniirip> voices of the choristers. H. quotes in this connexion Aesch. Clio. 456 /trains aWa rds \owddas. The first line is quoted d£ ir&yKou'os a5' eTrippodu, Eur. Hec. 553 without the name of its author by Clem. Xaol 5' iireppidriirav, Or. cjoi.—ForBergk's Alex, slrom. 6 p. 787 x°P°s ^ avaidwv conjecture (see cr. n.) cf. fr. 1072, and for ixd6<*)v iireppedeitj, ij /j.ovv'ri KVKXtp, Anacreont. 55, 24 de\os vwbKpwiv \ rbv fiev aicvfiovos £vi] Sianoiva, iraph roit 'ATTIKOIS. Pollux irbvrov irekayei \ avkCiv itdvqG' iparbv fx^- 3. 73 SeffTrdrris, detnr6fai>, fciipios, tee/cry,u6>os ($piii>ixos yap iv XaripoLt [fr. 48, I Xos. The music of the chorus proceeds 382 K.] rbv SeawbTi)v KSKTrinivov wvtiixafrom the lashing of the water by their aev), twvqiitvos (Ar. Plut. 7), Trpid/xevos... tails, so that there is an ironical oxymoron SiaiToiva, $e<jirb£owa, KeKTijiiipr/, ioiv-qin the use after rfvavScov of O

AAHAQN APAMATQN ixivq, Trpiaixevq. Bekk. anecd. p . 102, 20 Kparovtra Aesch. Cho. 730, Soph. Track. Kvpiav 06 <pav Kvplav, is mutilated and corrupt. cr. n.) seems indispensable, and is cerWe have T(S S'oiv
763 j p

OVK

a v irXeov 763

TOL TTOLVTa TTpO(Tep(i)V a

r e p i / » e t a s rj * [ n n e l v

S S J

i) 'pirulv Porson : pi,Trietc AC, r) meiv Casaubon

Athen. 433 E TO Sltf/os yap irdaiv Aristophanes, was parodying the passage in the Medea. This is to build on a very weak foundation: it would be surprising a7ro\ai;(7ea)s, 5ib Kal 6 2o0o/c\^s (prjffi if we did not occasionally find coinci1 f. ' No display of wisdom would be dences of language in the tragic poets even more striking than this.—tj '(iirietv. so welcome to a thirsty man as an offer to drink.' For -irpoo-<j>€pco see on fr. 502. Nauck and Cobet prefer Casaubon's reading, and Blaydes thinks that the simple There is a remarkable echo of the first favour, is line in Eur. Med. 298 O-KCUOIO-I fitv yapverb, which has usage in its eL necessary: Hdt. 4. 172 CK Tr)% x P0* SiSdi Trieiv, Anth. Pal. 12. 34 eh Si irieiv iSiSov. most successfully parodied in Ar. Thesm. But cf. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 1 r y Ki/py irpocrr)1130 (TKa.Lolo~i ydp TOI KO.LVO. 7rpoo~(p4pccv aoipa, I fj.aTTjv dva\iaKoi.s dv. In Eur. I.A. veyKav ep-meiv Kal cpayelv. Thus there is 97 irdvTa irpoo
764 ws cri) Trpo
r a s apvcrreis &»§ 7 6 4 Athen. 783 F \eyov
e/cw/Aacra?. leaves little doubt that they are drawn from a satyr-play. Meineke completed t n e nrs t line by adding KCUOJ before KCIK
18

IOOKAEOYI

The addition suits the context; for the idiom ica/c6s KCIKLOS is common in comedy, and where it occurs in serious poetry (e.g. Phil. 1369) is part of an imprecation. Still, Meineke's conjecture is hardly more than a possibility. 1 KCIKUS oXov|i^VT| is partly colloquial, but in comedy we should have diroXovp.ivri (e.g. Ar. Ach. 778). ' A curse upon you !' See further on Eur. Hclid. 874

aira Kaidpvo-Trjpas Kal apvcrrixovs

iicaKovv.

Hence Kaibel restores in Athen. I.e. itrrl Sk Kal wbois

(for TTAXIS) 'IJIVIOV

fipuffris.

The word, to be compared with ifvaris, fi/OTis, &/J.V
actionis,

but acquires the concrete sense by transference, like apoens, fiaets, S'peis, and many other examples collected by Lobeck, Paralip. p. 4.42. Campbell's hesitation is thus unjustifiable.—The fact that wh' %xav ' s generally intransitive, as in TOV KO.KS>% d\ov/j.&ov. El. 789, has caused some doubt as to the 2 dpiioTEis here means ' ladles' or meaning ; but neither Hartung's view that 'bowls.' It belongs to the same group ipiuTcts is a cognate ace. to be taken as apv/TTrip, dpiraiva a n d dptiflaXKos, t h e with eKiijueuras ('das Becherfest'), nor two latter of which denoted the vessels Meineke's alteration u>8' eXoOir' (KOfiiraaas, used in the bath for administering a douche can be approved. There is no valid ob(Neil on Ar. Eq. 1090). The inference is that the apvans )( Kvtxdos was of con- jection to rendering 'with the bowls in your hands like that,' wSe being deictic. siderable size, and even the diminutive But it is much better to join |ia
765 (f)C\r) [yap 17] 765 765

yap i] seclusi

old age of Sophocles. Further in CIA II 672 there is mentioned a certain Sophocles, the son of Iophon, of Colovetiei \£y(*}i> & TIVI araci^ (trrafft/xajs A : nus; and, though it is of course possible, corr. Casaubon) oiiruis' ' $L\ri yap T) as Haigh (Tragic Drama, p. (32^) sugdetjpLs.' gests, that Iophon also had a son named The assertion of Athenaeus that SophoSophocles, the story of Theoris and her cles formed a connexion with a certain son is highly suspicious, and has all the hetaera named Theoris is supported by appearance of being nothing more than Suid. s.v. 'loipwv, which is practically a chrcnique scandaleuse. However this identical with schol. V Ar. Ran. 78 <j>aal may be, it is obvious that the detection 8£ OTL Kal 'Api-TTitiv rod 2O$OK\4OVS V66OS of a reference to Theoris in the words vlbs £yey6v€L i:K TIVOS GtwptSos 2tKvwvias.
Athen. 592 A 2o0o/c\?js 5' 6 rpaijdr) yipuv wv T]pda8-i) QeaplSos TTJS 5e QetapiSos nvq^io-

AAHAQN APAMATQN 766 0v(j.q> S' otins (f>au8pa fi Qvy6.jr\p. 7 6 6 Athen. 688 A KOX 6 SO^OKX^S 8k ras airo\e\vfi4vas TOO 06/3OU Tetroir/Ke Xe70!/
/tot
St Ko.p8la. (p6(3q>, id. 1023,

where KpoT<$ is surely right. Plaut. Capt. 636 quin quiescis dierectum cor 'Locusgravitercorruptus.'saysBlaydes; meum ? ac suspende te. \ tu sussultas, but scholars have exercised themselves ego miser vix asto prae formidine. Aul. over the passage from the time of Casau626 (after a bad omen) continuo meum cor bon without agreeing on any particular remedy. Meineke's Ovfiif 8' oiniri. tcap- coepit artem facere ludicram | atque in pectus emicare. Cas. 413 f., Cist. Sia I xopttci rapfiovs Bvydriip is, apart from OVK^TI (Brunck) for oif-ri (the old 551. (2) This consideration will account the boldness of the personification, for vulgate, at one time reported as the which is not really stronger than that of reading of A), the same text which the oracle's reply represented as the child Casaubon deliberately rejected for the of Hope in O.T. 157 dire poi, (2 xp"ir^as conclusive reason that it is not the heart itself but its throbbing which can be pro- T^KVOV 'EXTTiSos, dfM^poTe aiSpd (v. infra), but, apart from other 6u[j.ai8pd clared purpose is to illustrate the thesis, may be thought inconsistent with rdpfiovs : Kara rets ev rois iSrjs 5c5ot/cora. For the adverbial perhaps be justified in detail. (1) It is ace. neut. plural tee on Eur. Hel. 455 always the fear of an impending danger dvd£C 7}TLfj.u]itet)a., and add Bacch. 43^ which begets the heart-throb. So Horn. &Kpa.vd' (bpfJ.rja'a/xei', Her. 898 6.Kpavra K 93, Anaxandrides (fr. 59, 11 160 K.), flaKxeLHrei.. (5) The minor corrections and Plat. 7Ym. 70 c, quoted by Athenof OUTLS (OVKETL Brunck, OVTOI Dindorf) aeus. See also Eur. Bacch. 1289 \ey\ a;s rb fj.£\\ov napdia TTTJ8T]/MJ <=Xeti Soph. are unnecessary, if the text is generally sound. The multiplication of persons 0.7*. 153 e/CTeTa^uat <pofiepa.v
fiov

napdia...

y, Cho. 410 7re7ra\rai 5' avr4

Welcker refers the lines to the Nausicaa, Hartung to the Lemnians.

767 LKTLVOS 767

Trapcuriipas Choerob. cod. V et Etym. A/.: •wapb. trvpav Choerob. codd. NC

7 6 7 Choerob. in Theod. p. 278, 27 £<STIV IKTCVOS ij ev8ela, us irapa rSo^onXet •[ = 267,6 Hilgard] i] IKTWCL afriaTiKT]... ' UTi.voi...Kpias.' Etym. M. p. 470, 103 CVK iariv i>s dwb TTJS IKTIV e68eias,...d\\' (p. 1345 Gaisf.) =Etym. Flor. ed. Miller

I00KAE0Y2

2O

p. 167, and Zonar. lex. p. 1100 IKTIVOS

£K\ay%e {lupaiie cod. Haun. and Zonar.) irapaoiipas

Kpias.

irapairvpas expresses the swiftly swooping movement of the kite as he descends upon his food, and snatches it away without faltering. Neither L.and S.'s 'filch,' nor Campbell's ' as it tears at the carrion' is satisfactory. Ellendt's praetervolando trahere is better, but fails to give the exact force of irapaaipav. The proper application of the word is to a river in full

flood sweeping away every obstacle : see lexx. and the metaphorical use in [Longin.] de sublim. 32. 4 TQ poffli/j TTJS <popas ravrl (sc. ra waSy) iri(pvKtv awavra raXXa irapaaipeiv Kal irpouideiv.—Choerob. 's reading suggested irapaaipuv to Blaydes, but the aor. is better.—For the accentuation of IKTIVOS (IKTCVOS) see Chandler, § 290,

and for the general sense cf. Semonid. fr. 11 cnrXdyx"' d/uptirovTes airW IKTIVOV Slu-qv.

768 v<ja yo-p ov (TfjLLKpoicriv avkicrKois e n , dXX' aypiaus (j>vcrai,crL (f>op/3€Lci<; arep. either case. The assumption is improbable and gives too much weight to the precarious evidence of Iohannes Siceliota. That Sophocles compared a violent utterance to an inartistic performance by a flute-player appears to be certain. But Welcker assigned these lines to the what is there to show that he was Orithyia, and there has been a lively speaking of Boreas ? Or, even if so, that controversy whether Sophocles actually the quotation belonged to an Orithyia} wrote a play with such a title. It must The only direct evidence in favour be observed in the first place that Longinus and Cicero do not agree, and that, of an affirmative answer is fr. 805, where see note. Some weight ought if they are referring to the same passage, perhaps also to be attached to fr. 956. either Longinus is quoting inaccurately Since the allusion to Orithyia occurs not or his text is corrupt (oi aixxpoXt Toll, in a chorus but in an iambic narrative, it and so Wecklein). For the bearing of this on the interpretation of crjjiiKpol OLV- is natural to infer that it was relevant to XLCTKOI. see below. Immisch (Rh. Mus. the main action of the play in which it occurred. Buecheler in Rh. Mus. xxxix XLViir 512) infers that Cicero's quotation 274 agreed with Welcker, thinking that is from a different original, and that it Sophocles imitated and criticized the should be removed to the tragic adespota. Orithyia of Aeschylus'in a play written But it is difficult to believe that two pasunder the same title. On the whole, sages so nearly identical, and both familiar I prefer to follow G. Wolff, who in in their rhetorical application, were enPhilol. x x v i n 343 argued that the existtirely independent of each other. Imence of an Orithyia was not established, misch has left out of account the possiand referred fr. 956 to the Tympanistae. bility that Longinus adapted the quotation <|>Dop(3Ei.d. Marx (Wiener Stud. XX 191) for different reasons arrives scribing the self-importance of Aeschines, Hyperid. fr. 91 K. (Athen. 591 F) oi at a conclusion similar to that of Immisch, that Aeschylus wrote the lines quoted by aiunri\arj, fieipaKiov, (UeifoK rijs /jnjTpbs ixav T6
768 Cic. Att. 2.16. 2 Gnaeus quidem nosteriam plane quid cogitet nescio, l<j>vaq. yap...drip.' [Longinus]desubl. 3. 2 tj>\ot
AAHAQN APAMATQN

21

2), and this feeling contributed towards the aesthetic objection which made them speak contemptuously of the flute. Hence the epigram (Athen. 337 E) : ivdpl fnev

) airwvinv. Cf. the account of its invention by Marsyas: Plut. cohib. it: 6 p. 456 C (popfileiq. TLVI Kal 7repioTO/u'ois TOC irveifiaros rb paySaiov iyKadup^e. O. Immisch, however, who thinks that Cicero aiWw/T%)i Oeol vbov OVK ivi(j>vo-av, \ aXk' a/ia r§ op(3eid Guhl and Koner, p. 209: it is not easy is explained. Its absence suggests that to understand why the <j>op(iei6. was any the player was not a skilled musician or the less requisite or, a more powerful inproperly equipped: see Ar. Vesp. 582 strument. Kav au\y)T'f}S ye dlKTjv VLKQ, rafrrys ijfj.'iv

769 769

Clem. Alex, paedag. 3 p. 286

afipoSlaiTov iiroveidifav veaviav 6 2OOKX?)? Xe*yei * yvvaiKOfJ.ifj.oLS...ead'qfj.ao't..'

Bergk thinks that the reference to Sophocles was an error (Introduction, § 1), and that the passage actually intended was Eur. fr. 185, 3 ywaiKOfdfup Siawpiiras fj.op
978 67rt TQV iv yvva.iKOfj.lfj.oi (7ToXct.

More-

over, €|nrp€ir€LS is shown to be Sophoclean by El. 1187 opCiv ae iroWols iuwpiirovaav 6Vhyeo-<.v, where the verb suggests by contrast the picture of Electra as a royal princess xoXAafs xkiSaiai-v iixirpiirowav (Kaibel). Nauck's critical note requires re-modification; for Stahlin's edition, which has since appeared, gives ^irpiTrm without recording any variant.

770 1? SaCfjiov' [d>s "Epcora] . . . olov os ovre rouTTtet/ces ovre TTJV ^dpiv ol8ev, fjiovrjv 8' earep^e rrjv CLTTXISS SCKTJV. 3 olde fj.bvqv Plut., ySa fxbvov Clem. | Se 77O. 1 us gpuiTa delendum arbilror trrip^ai Plut., b" Itrrepye Clem. /xe9a. Plut. amat. 17. 761 F d-qXoiTOvepl 7 7 O Clem. Alex, strovi. 2 p. 494 P. "A\K7]OTLV Kal Upoir€?)(7i So0o/c\?7S, awavras vofiov oloi T4 eare, dXXd TOi...rpicpuv re Kal aii&iv TOV ipura TT)S iXeveepias dvvd- ' ovre... diKr;v.' vv. 2 and 3 are also quoted

22

by Eustath. opusc. p. 305, 11 with the in- suppose that their similarity is other than troductory words: ei /cat fi.-qSeu.lav x°-Pl" accidental, I should in any case hold that, so far as the text of Sophocles is conoUe 86.va.T01 Kara rbv Tpaytpddv, cerned, the words us "Epara have disH. renders: placed the original script, and are to be ' And what a Power is he thou 'It come attributed to a commentator who thought before ! fit to compare the inflexible power of That knows not favour, no, nor equity, Love with that of Death, and had in But only cares for Justice absolute.' view such passages as Ant. 781 ff., Trach. The general sentiment recalls the famous fragment of Aeschylus (fr. 161): fxbvos ffeQv 441 ff., Soph. fr. 684. That such is the yap Bdvaros 01) dtbpwv ipf, | 01)0" av TI 8VUV way of scholiasts hardly needs proof: a ou5' kiriairkvhitiv tivois, | ovd' &7TI ftwfiJbs typical instance maybe read in the scholia ovde vaiotvl^erai. • \ fiovov 5t Heidui 5ai- on Trach. 460. The conjectures menfx.6v(jiv avoararei. Cf. Propert. 4. I I . 1 tioned above are based on the assumption that (is ipuTa is a mutilation of the oripanditur ad nullas ianua nigra preces. 1 tos'EpcoTa. 'The context in Plutarch ginal ; but, if the view I have advocated is correct, it is idle to guess at the lost I.e. might at first sight suggest that "Epara words. Tucker, following the same idea was a vestige of words in which the poet that occurred to J., proposed 71730s 5' olov described Hades as yielding to Love, el^ei Sai/j.6t>ioii "Epona TI. But, if Plutarch though obdurate to the other gods {e.g. els'Epara 8s KTC.). [Mekler Sophocles for the purpose supposed, is it likely that he would omit the verse which has since independently suggested almost contained the pith of his statement ? exactly the same supplement: els (para .] But the context in Clement is dirXcos 8CKT)V, much as we oppose ' equity' not equally favourable to such a conjecture. —in the non-technical sense—to the Previous suggestions are : (1) i^epQ ra.xa 'rigour of the law.' J. quotes Arist. Nauck. This (or us ipu rdxa) might be eth. N. 5. 14. H37 b 11 TO itneiKes SUaiov supported by El. 35 wv irevaei rdx".— fie"v iffTiv, ov Kara vdfjiov 54, a\\' iiravdpfollowed immediately by the statement do)f/.a vofj.ifji.ov 81.Ka.10v. See also his n. on auKevov KTC. (2) tos creppdv riva R. Enger. O.C. 1127. Cf. Eur. fr. 645: if the gods (3) us ayvibfiova Blaydes. (4) u> yipov, rdxa show mercy in certain cases, tfTapa 6rqHerwerden. (5) iis epd/xevov Welcker.' TWV eluiv dtrvveTdrrepoi, | ?) Tairiewri wp6s rod Ka\ov TO irepl further notices that the phrase iroi.e'iv TO TT)V diKatofftJvijv aTeves /cat aKau-TTTov els TrpoaraTTdfievov (TO. irpouTaTTOiieva) is also eirteiKetavi} ^djOtf irtrepyyaTniKuis (Plut. to be found in both. Whatever may be Cat. mi. 4). the relation of Clement to Plutarch, if we

771 Kal

TOV 8ebu

Zs oe 771.

TOIOVTOV

alvLKTrjpa

f

decrffxiTOiv KOLV

/

,

dei,

SiSacr/caXoi;.

2 evi.KTijpa...ald L Clementis

7 7 1 Clem. Alex, strom. 5 p. 659 2oo-

Plut. de Pyth. or. 25 p. 406 F eO yap ellivai.

KXT}S 6 TTJS Tpaycpdtas Troa\T-i)S (p-qal nov ' Kal XPV TOV 0e6i>, as (fnjen 2O0OKXJ;S, ' ,' TO tpavKov iwi TOV air\ov SiBaaKoXov.'

Tdaawv: vv. 2 and 3 are also quoted by

The fragment is variously interpreted.

AAHAQN APAMATQN Brunck remarked: ' aeque vera videretur sententia, si duabus transpositis vocibus

for an interpretation; the fool regards only the surface meaning. The attitude legeretur: {TKCUOIS nh alviKTi}pa...o-o4>ois of the CTKCUOL, who think that they underdt <pavXov Kre. Sed alterum tuetur auc- stand the oracle but do not, is admirably toritas librorum. In his nihil decerni illustrated in Dio Chrys. 10. 22—32. potest, quum ignoretur a qua persona et The clown (for dTiov it is implied that KaXws oZos TC crvvrifiveiv Xbyovs Eur. fr. the god wishes to exercise the under- 28.) dwXods b /iO0os rrjs a\ydelas P(fiv standing of the "wise," and to give them (Eur. Phoen. 469) is the creed of the subtler or deeper lessons than suit the ordinary person ((pavXos). Subtilty or elaboration, the refinements (aKpipieia) a/catoi—not that he wishes to keep them of the philosopher or the smoothness of in the dark. cfmvXov = d?rX OOP (according the rhetorician, he treats with equal to Clement), "simple": that is, he speaks suspicion—raOr' ai!8' CKa
J.

evidently

thought that the verses express the character or purpose of Apollo, that he chooses to be enigmatical to the wise, but straightforward to the foolish. I agree, however, with H. (Proc. Camb. Phil. ~Soc. 1907, p. 17) that both ots and o-Kdiots are to be taken as datives iudicantis—a view which seems to have been anticipated by Ellendt, who remarks: 'deum dicit sapientibus obscura et ambigua, stultis intellectu facilia portendere videri.' H. points out that the interpretation adopted by J. cannot be reconciled with the meaning either of
adding that the contrast is different here where 0aOXos and not dTrXoOs is used. H. renders accordingly: 'to the wise a hinter of deep meaning oracles, but in the eyes of the perversely stupid only a poor and meagre teacher.' I doubt if this gives the tone of the last line. The wise view the god as alviKT^p, and seek

was : Eur. fr. 473 rpaOXov &KOfj.if/ov, TO. p.kyi<STl dya$bv, | iracrav ev^pyoi 7T€piTe/j,vbfxtvov J G0(plav, Xfoxys drptjSwca. <{>uv\os

was a word of censure, which those at whom it was aimed somewhat contemptuously accepted: so it is applied by Cleon in Thuc. I.e., by Eur. Bacch. 431, Ion 834, and elsewhere. Hence <pavXbrr]s is the^ condition of the ordinary person, 'the man in the street,' who has no technical skill: Ear. fr. 635 oi ras r^xvas 5' ?x < " / T e s dOXtdiTepoi |' TTJS (pavXSrrjTos, fr. 641 kv TQ yap oXfiy (pavXdrijs ^vetrrt TIS, I Trivia Se <jo
: yevis.

See also Plat. legg. 966 E 6 yap

iSiiv ravra fii) 0aiiXws /MJS'

ISIUTLKOS—he

who has looked upon Nature scientifically never becomes aSeos. But the best illustration of all is in Plat. Phaed. 69 C KLVdvvajovai Kal oi rds reXerds 7]fj2v OVTOL KaTaarr/traVTes ov 0aOXoi eTvat dXXd rtp BVTI irdXai alvITTea6at &TI KTC., where

Jowett's ' triflers ' scarcely renders the point: the contrast is rather between the letter and the spirit [iroXXol p.ev vapBrfKtxpbpoi fidKxoi- Si re iravpoi). Eur. fr. 162 Kav 0aCXos $ | raXX\ ets ^ptara 7rSs avi]p crotpwraros. It is not easy to say whether (paDXov should stand alone, as I should on the whole prefer, or whether, like iv /3paxei, it is an attribute

ZO*OKAEOYZ of diSao-Ka\ov. For the prepositional phrase qualifying the noun see El. 6r, Eur. Hel. 1071 etc.—H. pointed out that TouriiTov in v. 1 may refer either to the following explanation, or to something that has gone before, as = ' of the like nature.' Jebb on O. T. 435 supported the latter alternative. Blaydes's conjecture 8vr' ewlvra/iai is mistaken : for the omission of the supplementary participle see on fr. 108. Naber's K&Vfip&xv—'even though he roar'—is perhaps worth recording as

a curiosity. — For the riddles of the Delphic oracle cf. Aesch. Ag. 1254 Kal yap TO irvBoKpavra (sc. are in Greek) • Sva/iadr/ 5' 8/J.US. Eur. Suppl. 138 *oi'/3ou /*.' vvrjhSe Ivartmaar' alvlyfiara. Heraclitus fr. 93 D. 6 ava£ oS rb fi.avreibv effri rb iv AeX0ots oflre X^et oiire KpvTrrei dXXd o-Ti/jialvet. There is a similar—but political—contrast in Theogn. 681 f. ravrd /AOL jfvixOoi KeKpv[L/J.£va rots dyadotai • yivdio~Koi 8' &v ris Kal KaKos, av o~otp6s yj.

772 Toff rjv^pov e's 7rdcr[«'] pvrov, CTLKLVVi\v 7 7 2 Demetr. Lacon in Here. pap. 10J 2 col. 39 6 2O0OKX^S ZypaiJ/ev oEJrws* 'T6S'...rritavviv.' Such is the restoration of Diels in Sitzungsb. d. Berl. Akad. 1897, 1073 of a very fragmentary original. His view has since been supported by

Cronert, Kolotes 11. Menedemos, p. 120 ff. The words must have been taken from a satyr-play. For pvTov, said to be a variety of nepas, see Athen. 496 F—497 E. O-CKIVVIS (or ffi'/aMs) was the satyrs' dance: cf. Eur. Cycl. 37.

773 Xeyets

JJLOL KOL

JXOVOV TLKTOVCTLV 773.

1 Kal scripsi: ras codd.

dexript. 773 Pseudo - Dicaearch. Graec. fr. 59. 17 (Mueller, GGM I 103, FHG II 259) at de yvvaltces abrwv Tols y p ral re Kal evirpeir^

irvXas at dvrjTal

x i rwv ev rrj 'EXXd5:

y [pp 0 ^X^ B^/ ^ Beois.' This is an extract from an extremely interesting description of Thebes included in one of three prose fragments of a treatise on Greek geography, which are contained in two Paris MSS of the 12th and 15th centuries (gr. suppl. no. 443 and gr. 571) and wrongly attributed to Dicaearchus. Mueller (FHG II 232) was able to show from Apollonius the Paradoxographer (mir. hist. 19) that they were actually written by Heraclides 0
the tradition, for which Salmasius conjectured ras irij\ais iirraa'Tofiovs, Brunck rah 7ri)Xcus eirra.iTT6li.ovs, Nauck Kal 7r6X«r^' eirrauroixov (comparing Eur. Bacch. 919 hiaaas de 6iJ/3aj Kal ir6\ur/i' ewr6.aroij.ov), and Blaydes 6?j/S7;s...orraurd/iov. Headlam ejected 7rs)Xas, thinking that something had fallen out between fj.01 and ras: he quotes Anaxandr. fr. 41, 20 II 151 K. rore /lev lirapr-qv rty eipOXopov, rore 8' av 6?jj3as ras eirrairvXovs, and Tr. fr. adesp. 177
AAHAQN APAMATQN son of Zeus by Alcmena.' So H., who compares Pind. New. 10. 10 (of Argos)

for Beois in the line as quoted by Dicaearehus, supposed that the text of Sopho/cat yvvat^l KaWiKd/xotaiv dpiarcvei TrdXat" | cles was modified by an admirer of Theban Zetis IT' ' KkKtifyav Aavdav re /xoXibv beauty. Stephanus corrected oi Bviyrol trbv KaT(<j>avi \670c. W e i l (Jouin. des Beds, which he ascribed to Sophocles, Savants, 1904, p. 570), conjecturing Beds and was followed by Bothe.

774 re /ecu SeSop/ca K f TrXeov v\dv avros rj (f)vXdacrofxai,. 774.

774

1

2 Tr~keTov vulgo edebatur

fiai P

Dion. Hal. de comp verb. 9

old iartv ev fxev TOLS /^rpots TO. So06\'Xeta ravrl ' fi\iu Te...cfiv\d
is discussing under what circumstances a reduction ought to be made in the contents of the K
$1 tpv\a
1 The words seem to describe the position of one who has been overcome by his enemies, and left by them as if he were senseless or in helpless captivity. Nevertheless he manages, without betraying his activity, to keep watch on their movements in the hope of foiling their plans. For the words fiia T€ KO.1 Sf'SopKa, ' with half-closed eyes I see,' see Verrall on Eur. Med. 1183. They

are less likely to refer to after-visions or dreams, as in Aristotle's cpaivera.!. Kal fiiovtrw opd/iara {de an. 3. 3. 428a 16). For the ironical antithesis cf. Eur. Ale. 521 isTiv

re KOVKtr' itTTiv (Hel. 138 n . ) .

Hartung, who is hardly ever at a loss for a guess, refers the passage to the Inachus, supposing that it describes Argus being lulled to sleep by the incantations of Hermes. Rhys Roberts, comparing Horn. B 24 oi XP'l vavtnix10" eudeivfiou\T](p6pov#f5pa, suggested that the idea might well be that of ' uneasy lies the head that wears a crown.' Herwerden conjectured K\VW for imw. 2

c{>v\do-u\dcrcro|J.cu :

the

tables are turned, and the biter is bit. For similar collocations see on fr. 236. H. renders: ' I close my eyes and see and rise erect, Myself the watcher rather than the watched.'

775 TTUXTJS

dvpeope

able, however, that ava£ originally had a wider meaning than Aristotle contemplated : such at least seems the proper inference from ' lirirQva^t x e t P^ r a £' e ^c. See also Blomfield on Aesch. Prom. 45. This metaphor is condemned by Arist. Wecklein thought that deaf could not rhet. 3. 1. 1405=" 32, quoting Eur. fr. 705, as arpeires, bn /ielfoj' TO twdauuv f) /car' have been addressed to an ordinary porter, and inferred that the words were d^iav. No other example occurs in spoken to Cerberus and taken from the Sophocles, but Cope's note requires to Phaedra. The Heracles at Taenarum be supplemented by a reference to this passage. Similarly in Aeschylus KU>-KI\S would be a more likely source (fr. 224); but the suggestion is too fanciful to be avai, (Pers. 381) stands alone; but in approved. Euripides there are several instances, for which see n. on Hel. 1040. It is prob775 Etym. Flor. in Miller, Melanges de lilt. gr. p . 32 &va%...OK\et, olov ' irvXys ava£ Ovpcop^.'

IO*OKAEOYZ

26

776 /3oos. 7 7 6 KoXiijTrei (raXii^ec Plut.) Tr\evpa Plut., Suid., Greg. Cypr., Macar. wra. schol. //. I /3o<Ss: dX6s schol. Theocr. 0 , f], pxp uppiy^s (mod. Kastro, on west coast of Lemnos). (2) Plin. I.e.: Myrinam, in cidus forum /3o<5s.' Schol. Theocr. 7. 76 2O0OKX?)S '"A0ws...dX<Ss.' The line is also quoted solstitio Athos eiaeulatur umbram. (3) Stat. Theb. 5. 49fif.Aegeo premitur cirby several other authorities as proverbial (TO TtOpv\riiJ.hov lanfieiov Plut.) without cumflua Nereo \ Lemnos...ingenti telluthe name of the author: Plut. fac. lun. rem proximus umbra \ vestit Athos ne22 morumque obscurat imagine pontum. P- 935 F> schol. LV Horn. S 229, The proverb is applied by Macarius Eustath. //. p. 980, 46, Suid. s.v. "A$ois, Zonar. s.v. "A0us p. 58, Macar. 1. 46 kirX rSiv §\airTovTd>v 4K yeirmcureas, and by Suidas ewl rCiv nvas Xviroivruv rj (Paroem. II 139), Greg. Cypr. 1. 70 (ib. I 355), Cramer Anccd. Paris. IV p. 96, fSKa-wTovTwv. Somewhat more to the 18. As regards the reading, we are point is Eustathius: 4irl rSv ixbvTWV Kal irbppudev tcpiKvuirdai. fj KaffiKi/eladai clearly entitled to prefer that of the In authorities who expressly cite Sophocles : T&V TairetvoT^pojif di' inrepo%i}v nva. Aesch. Ag. 296 the beacon-signal is Plutarch, for example, who is nominally passed from the 'Ep/naioc X^iras in Lemnos the earliest, is undoubtedly quoting from to Mt Athos. memory. The reading d\6s (adopted by Campbell as well as by Pierson on Moeris [The physical question raised by this p. 268) is given only by schol. Theocr. interesting line, whether the shadow could I.e., and is plainly an oversight, as J. in fact be seen, should be capable of deremarks: shortly afterwards in the same termination by the observation of travelscholia the v. is again quoted as "ABws lers. The ancient evidence quoted above, KahiJTrrei T\eupa ArjfLvLas fiobs. particularly that of Pliny, is fairly strong, Poos is explained as follows by the and appears to be confirmed by that of ancient authorities : (1) Macar. I.e. speaks modern times. Tozer {Islands of the of TT]V tv Arj^pip ^K [JLap/j.apov fiovv, and Aegean, p. 248 f.), after speaking of the alleged phenomenon as an impossibility, similarly S u i d a s : T%V fiovv 1-7)1/ iv Ai)nvif remarks as follows: ' At one period of XevKou \Wov ir€TT0Lt)^V7]v. (2) Plut. I.e.: £7Ti/3dXXei yap T) ITKLO. rod opovs us i-oiice the summer the sun is seen from this part of Lemnos to set behind Athos: XaXK^ rivl f3oi5l(j), in agreement with Etym. M. (3) Eustath. I.e. merely men- of this I was assured by a resident in tions dyaKfua Arjfivtas /3oos. See further Kastro who had noticed it; and it may be inferred from Conze's remark that Crusius, Anal. crit. p. 69. on July 2 he saw the sun go down a The distance of Athos from the nearest little to the right of that mountain. This point of Lemnos is about 40 miles, and from Kastro about 44. [Eustath. I.e., who also must be a striking sight, and one that makes it 300 stadia, is approximately would appeal to the imagination.' Among Sir R. J ebb's papers were certain letters correct, and Steph. Byz. p. 36, 9 eviand memoranda which had been comdently followed the same tradition: it is absurdly exaggerated by Plut. I.e. as municated to him by the Rev. J. B. Pearson, of Emmanuel College, Cam700 stadia, and by Plin. n. h. 4. 73 (cf. Solin. 11. 33) as 87 miles.] The height bridge. Dr Pearson had made calculaof Athos is given in the Admiralty Chart tions which supported the occurrence of the phenomenon as being scientifically as 6348 ft (1935 m.). possible, and forwarded corroborative The shadow cast by Mt Athos upon evidence from the writings of travellers. Lemnos is also alluded to by (1) Apoll. Rhod. 1. 601 "Adoi dc^TeXXe ttoX&vr) j Thus Belon, Observations deplusieurs sinQpTjudj) 77 rbaaov airinrpo$L AT^UXOJ' iovffap gularites (Paris, 1553), Bk I c. 25 p. 26v.: ... aKpordrrj Kopv
pip

Etym.

M.

ppjs.

p. 26, 16 "A0us-

2O0OKXJ

AAHAQN APAMATQN sorte que quand le soleil va coucher, l'ombre de mont Athos qui est a plus de huict lieues de la vient respondre (sic) sur le port, et dessus le bout de l'isle qui est aii coste senestre de Lemnos; chose que j'observay le deuxiesme jour de Juing (O.S., June 12 N.S.)- Car le mont Athos est si hault qu'encores que le soleil ne fust bien bas, neantmoins l'ombre touchoit la senestre corne de l'isle.' Conze, Rcise auf den Inseln des Thrakischsn A/eeres, p. 109 : ' Ich sah am Strande von Kastro am 2 Juli 1858 die Sonne ein wenig rechts von Athos untergehen.' Admiral Wharton, formerly Hydrographer General, wrote to Dr Pearson on 18 Oct. 1901 as follows: 'Sophocles had every reason for his remark ("A0ws cnarifei etc.), supposing it to mean that the peak of Mt Athos would throw the ox or any point into shadow while the sunshine was still on the houses or hills near. It can scarcely mean that the shape of the peak would be discernible. It would be impossible for the apex, for the sun would be showing on either side; and the shadow of the edge would pass so rapidly that the

27

eye would not detect it. The air is very clear in those parts, and I have seen the shadow of Mt Athos peak thrown on banks of clouds that must have been 100 miles from it. I was at Beshika Bay, twice the distance of Lemnos, and after watching the sun pass behind the peak, sharply denned against the bright sky, I turned round and saw this great " spectre of the Brocken " on the clouds.' Dr Rouse tells me that Athos is a vast mass, very marked in form; and that at a distance of 100 miles he has seen it high above the sea. I am indebted to the late Mr J. Greaves, of Christ's College, for the following remarks : ' I make the amount by which " dip" would lower the apparent height to be 1290 ft., so that the altitude above the horizon would be about i° 13'. I worked out also the appearance of Snaefell as seen from the Cumberland coast. Its altitude would be only about 15'. The figure gives the appearance of the sun and Mt Athos as seen on the horizon from Kastro, and the sun and Snaefell as seen from the Cumberland coast. When you take into account the extra

Snaefell

clearness of the atmosphere at Lemnos, and the fact that Athos is isolated and Snaefell not, it is evident that the phenomenon of the sun setting behind Athos is a very much more remarkable one than when it sets behind Snaefell. I make out that the sun will set behind Athos about May 23 and July 22; but this is without taking refraction into account....I do not know whether Kastro is at the sea level or not' [the citadel was irt fact on a rocky promontory]: ' if it is above, the phenomenon will be more marked. The whole thing is absolutely clear to me, after consulting the map, working out the figures, and taking the clearness of the atmosphere into account. From Kastro Mt Athos will be a fairly prominent and isolated object on the NW. horizon, so much so,

that I should expect the inhabitants of Kastro to say when May was advanced, " w e shall soon have the sun setting behind Athos." I should expect all the intelligent boys and girls to know the days when the phenomenon would occur. I am also quite sure that if the day was clear, the sun would be seen to set on July 2, 1858, a little to the right of Athos. I arrived at Admiral Wharton's conclusions independently. If there is ground near higher than the " o x , " it would be in the sun-light, while the ox was in shadow, but I don't believe the outline of the shadow of the peak would be visible. The fact that the sun is a large disc and not a point of light would be against it.']

ZO^OKAEOYI

28

777 t

Ka\v(f)dei s 777

BeaaaKrjs Dindorf: &eacraXiKr}s codd., OeiriraXifios Valckenaer

7 7 7 Etym. M. p. 123, 13 airXriyis" garment worn over the xiTl^"'> a r | d thrown TO airXou!' 1/J.O.TI.OV, oirep "Otirjpos airXo'tSa round the shoulders like a shawl or a KaXef. 2O0OK\?)S ' rpixei • • • airXi;yiSos.' plaid. I t is contrasted with SinA?) or Nauck adds Strab. 530 Kai TT)V etrOrJTa 3i7rXa£, which was a larger piece of stuff Si rf)v 'ApfienaKTiv QerraXiKriv <j>aaiv, olov worn folded, so that it always required TOUS /3a0e?s xtTui/as oSs KaXovaw QeTTaXito be fastened at the shoulders by buckles. Kobs £? TOLS rpay^Slats Kai fuvvijovo't irepl Both were of wool, and belonged as species TO ffTr/Sr), Kai e0a7rnfias, us Kai Turn rpato the genus x^"""* (Horn. £^230, w 276). y<j)8C!>v p.i\M\aap.£vti>v roiis BeTTaXois. The I Homeric airXots did not differ essenhave slightly altered the ordinary punctially from the later x^iM^S) except that tuation of this passage for the sake of the former was cut square, the latter round: clearness, and believe that ras should be see Studniczka, Beitrdge zur Geschichte added before e<parriSas. Even thus the d. altgr. Tracht, p. 733, Amelung in sentence is awkwardly put together; for Pauly-Wissowa III 2336. Thus it apthe meaning must be that the £<pairTi8es pears that Qevaahri airXriyis is a descripalso were called BerraXiKal. I t will be tion of the x ^ c / ^ s ; for (1) we never read observed that the quotation from Strabo of a doubling of the x^jufo in classical is only relevant in so far as it attests that times, and (2) the x^ a i"^s was called Thessalian ((pairriSes ( = xXafitides) were Thessalian in virtue of its origin: Philostr. commonly worn by actors. heroic. 3, 4 x^afJ-^a ivijirrai, £eve, rbv QeTTaXiKov rpbirov, Poll. 7. 46 ccTeSeTTOH . renders: ' Wrapped in a worn Xifffxeda ^Xeyov TO x^aAit'5o0o/?oD/*ej', 10. shred | Of a Thessalian singlet.' 124. See Amelung, I.e. 1^,4,%.—Dindorf Tp«\«i. The word is almost entirely seems to be clearly right in proposing tragic, not appearing in prose before Qeo-o-aXrjs, which is the normal form in Aristotle. When used in comedy, it is tragedy: the corruption was only what paratragoedic (Starkie on Ar. Ach. 418). i might have been expected, and would —0«
778 a
pXlTTovo-w codd., pXlfrvaw

7 7 8 Etym. Voss. p. 577 F Gaisf. (Etym. Flor. Mill. p. 66) pXipafav...

Ttvd

Ellendt

car. 7. 94 crcpriKiav Tjpiduras- iiri T&V favrois KaKa KivotivTiav. Eustath. II. Xa/M^aveTai. Si i] Xil-LS (se. JUXITTCIV) Kai p . 897, 56 (Ael. et Paus. fr. 160 Schw.) i-irl TOS Tct Kripia TUIV ixeXiaaCv rpvyav, 1<JT£OV 5£ (is ov [ibvov (rtprJKes inrtp T£KVWV us 'ApuTTtxpavris (Eg. 794) ' dX\a Kadelp- ativvTLKOt, 5ib Kai 7rapotf/.ia rb atpijKcav £as avrov pXiTTeis' Kai SO0OKX^S ' i) (T Kara — i avyKoiTT)v — >-- •--> rod /j.eXi Kai labour, but in reference to those who Tpovr/v /3\ifu. But the evidence favours unnecessarily seek out trouble for thempXiTTu (/3\( pXtTfr) /xe Kapedifa. Ma-

AAHAQN APAMATQN

29

779 Se \epatv aypav 779

Hemsterhuis: eyu codd. | dyplav Brunck

779 Etym. M. p . 213, 26 @pia.KxosOrjKvKws, 7) fiaKxn- 2o(poK\9)s 'iyw... fSpianxov.' elpriTcu 8t T) /3piapws ia/cxa-

fowa.

the Berlin Museum (2256), and on an oenochoe described by O. Jahn, Arch. Anfs. I42.J0- For the details see H. Heydemann, Satyr- und Bakchennamen, Halle 1880, p. 35 f. The text is the only evidence that the word was also applied to a maenad. Roscher in Curtius, Stud. 1. 2. 122, followed Hesychius in interpreting it as crying aloud. He was no doubt right in comparing it with taicxos and fia.Kxos, but scarcely in deriving all three from ldx€iv> '•"•XV- The first syllable of Pplai<xos may have been identical with the /3pi- of (ipiapbs etc.

Cf. Hesych. I p. 398 ftpiaicxof

(Spiapws [/jpiapws fiplayxos]

(Sapius iaKx
frvcra. See cr. nn. iyu> appears to be a certain emendation, but it is otherwise with Brunck's aypiav. Blaydes conjectured &X<J St xePffLV

v v

v

fipiaKxov aypiav;

but

the text may as well have been xeP'Tll> 5' &X03 I aypav (SplaKXOv.

BpiaK^os (or /3ptaxos) is found as the name of a satyr on an amphora in the British Museum (790), on a lecythus in

780 o i o s y e l p rj/JLcov SrjfJLOKOLVos 780 Etym. 31. p . 265, 24 drifioKOivos' 6r}fj.6<TiosfiacravL(TTT)S,rj 6 drj/jiLos' TJyovv 6 €K rod drifiov TO <povevetv KXyjpoidets. 2o0o/c\?js' 'olos...oix£Tcu.'

aTro TOO irapa. rols verepov KO\O.(XTIKO\J STJU'IOV, {£ ov cTK&fifia Tronijpott iiviKeiro TO 8ritx6Koii>os 6s /cat dvSpaxvos rj avdpayxos

fiao-avLcrTTis, iropvos,

draws:

€TreKa\etro. So Lycophr. fr. 1 (Nauck, p. 817). Philo/<^. ad Cat. 13 II p. 559M. The text has been suspected, not without reason; and the choice seems to lie aviSpo
Sr)/j,6-

5^6KOLVOS

8k 6 (fTpc/HXta? /ecu

KOII'OS was synonymous with Urifuos, ' the fSa.
7

0 8" e

70

8l TTOCTIV

of f 115, as described by Odysseus to 7 8 1 Etym. M. p. 313, 3 ?YXOS...6 Se 2O<J>OK\TJS TT)V c(palpav lyxos Ktn~\T]Kev, olov Alcinous in T) 290: ' the ball rolls close to my feet.' 'TO 8' lyxos £v Troffi KvMvSeTai.' The fragment is generally assigned to the Nausicaa, on the suggestion of Schneider and Bergk. The situation may be that

Sophocles was a bold innovator in his use of £yxos> although it appears with the general sense of ' weapon' in other

IO0OKAEOYI writers as well: see schol. At. 906 irav Se aiivvrqpiov Kal S6pv Kal £yxo$ KaXovaiv oi vedn-epoi. So Pind. Pyth. 9. 26 \4ovn ...dftpLixtp fj.otjvav irakaloiffav &rep iyx^W'

Hence the distinguishing epithets in Bacchyl. fr. 3 J. (13 B.), 8 SyX^ re \oyx
suggest irvp Kal alSripov, as in Anacreont. 24 TI oSc; ; S;5a
airao-av, \ dvT1 iyxtuv awavTuv. \ viKq.b'k Kal albripov \ Kal irvp KaXrf ns ovcra. But the most remarkable instance is 0. T. 169 oib" 'ivi (ppovrlSos I7X0S (J Tis dXe'lcToi.

H. holds that this was copied by Opp. Hal.

3. 571 oihi

oi 6ir\ov evl pt
Ap-qpev iK yei/vuv. Blaydes suggested the insertion of V " ' (or i)mv) after i

782

782 7 8 2

Etym.

M.

Ufnvov Sylburg : lipevos codd.

p . 3 1 5 , 5 Kal TO Tup

(sc. o ^iO(poK\rjt £yxos

K^KKt}Ktv), olov

yx M , ) p/) X I think that Sylburg was right in reading U'|i£vov (a change silently adopted by Brunck and Dindorf), as is indicated by the words rb rty op/iriv ?x°"> *-e- s e ' m motion: cf. Hesych. II p. 345 U/iai'... bpfiQ.

ie/j.4vrj itep '

K a t w e p . d £ d

ib. p . 346 ifejrcu'

6p/j.QiTLVj referring to

Horn, x 3°4' So Suid. s.v. UVTOU.. Nauck agrees that the words are corrupt, but suggests ?7x°" s p-evos, without any probability. I cannot, however, avoid the suspicion that the grammarian may have intended to refer to fr. 535 (n.), in which case Upevov would be a gloss and not part of the original text.

783 783 Etym. M. p. 490, 3 K&TTII\OS, 6 the cask. Wine spilt on the floor was jueTa/3oXei)s Kal olvoiria\r]s. irapa rb x^€lJ/ called TT7)X6S: Plut. cohib. it: 15 p. 463 A TOV T7]\6f, yjyovv TOV olvov...Tivks otovrai ' irrjKbv ' us Tts elirev ' oivov KO.1 virapay%v avd' evbs eTcat, Trv}\bi> Kal dlvov, 4K TOV fiara o-Tefidvwv.' Chariton r. 3 oiVoi/ •jrapat. So0o/cXe? ' TTOXVS.. .TvpfiafeTat.' 6 Tr-qhbv iirolriaav. Hence the joke of the fikif ovv 2IOOK\T)$ ebeirl(popos eh Tbv IT7J\6P^

See also Cramer anecd. Oxon. 11 p. 455, 29; Etym. Gud. p. 298. 1, where the same extract occurs. It is mutilated in Suid. s.v. In schol. Ar. Plut. 426, 435 /cd.7n;\os is derived from KaKbvtw Trqkbv, i.e.olvov. Hesych. i n p. 31 7T7/X6s' otvos. "laves. e'vBev Kal KainjXos iroiKwv.

6 Tbv otvov

fidyeipos, rebuking the clumsy cupbearer, who either spills the wine or lets the sediment mix with the liquid, IXT) Sdv Tbv OiWa Il7/X^a Troielv Athen. 383 C, Eustath. Od. p. 1401, 57. Demetrius de eloc. 171 ois Kal TOV otvov TOV TrpoxvBtvTa iiriax&v Tts ' IlT/X^a avH 0lv4as.'

It is of course incredible that Sophocles used in]X6s in the sense of otvos, as the grammarians admit (6 fiivroi

Tvp|3a£erai. Neil on Ar. Eq. 310 remarks tKat Tup/3dfu is colloquial, if not coarse, and infers that this fr. as well as fr. 838 came from a satyric play. It is connected with wqkbt also in Ar. Vesp.

olvos oiiK £
257 Tbv irifKbv uo-trep arrayas

rather it is t h e

wine-lees stirred up from the bottom of

Tup/Sdireis

AAHAQN APAMATQN 784 KY)pVK€LOV

784

Etym. M. p. J I I , 55 K-qpiKewv without any explanation. Presumably ...l:O~Tl Kai KT7]Ttlc6v, TO TOV KrjpVthe words refer to the written instrucKOS, ws irapa So^o/cXe? 'ypd/x/xa KTjpvKeiov.' tions from which the herald makes his So also Etym. Gud. p. 320, 24. proclamation. Suid. has a lemma /c?/pi5Ketos

785 Xevyakecp 785

fj.6pt{) A : [/.tipuj vulgo

schol. Townl. ibid, \evya\iui xaXeirc^j ov dttjypqj ajs'HirtoSos (does this refer to Op. j 2 j ?). T£ ykp iirl rod ' \cvya\iot r' «roixeuda (/3 61)'; schol. Q e 312 refers the interpretation rbv iv vyp$ (davarov) to ol codd. Etym. M. [/xtfpw \evya\t cod. M]). y\uaoi. Nauck quotes Hesych. Cf. Phot. lex. p. 216, 16 XeiryaXea- 81aII p. 427 Ka.Ta\evya.\4a • K&dvypos, Karafipoxos. ovTto XotpoK\rjs: hence Nauck \rj\t.lifi.ivri, and schol. A Horn. T 109 OTL deduced pipy \evya\4a as the text of \evya.\eots ot) driypoLS, (hs ol veajrepot. In Sophocles. the quotation from Sophocles the blunder This fragment has had a curious hisfiipui perpetuated the delusion that he had tory. Sophocles, probably in one or other employed \evya\eos in the sense of moist, of the plays in which he reproduced the and the fragment was connected by subject-matter of the Odyssey, imitated Meineke (Ca/hm. p. 245) and others the Homeric line vvv Se fie \evya\4ip fia.va.Tu) eifiapro a\wvo.L () still remains obscure. 7 8 5 Etym. A/, p. J 6 I , 28 \evya\4o TO uypbv. Trapa 2o0o/c\ei '6 (so cod. A Etym. gen.:

786 Se rot oviT(iiTTo0' r}/3r)<; es TO craxftpoi' i/cero, aXX iv veots avdti re /cat 7raA.iv 6LveL. 7 8 6 . 2 Ti^riaei. TI# o-Jxppoyc 'hero codd.: corr. Pierson (irakiv (pOeivei M) : (pdlvei. TrdXii' vulgo 786

Etym. M. p. 601 extr. vei/cos-

T) CkoveiKia, wapa, TO vims eoiK^vai.

v yap

3 iraXiv (pdivet D

interpreted, especially in regard to the m e a n i n g a n d c o n s t r u c t i o n of rjPi]S.

(i)

i\oveiKla Tots veapots ap/idfri.. 2o0o/cX^s Headlam in CR x v n 293 pointed out that auxp'poGivn is the proper virtue of i f . The first clause has been variously old age (see however on fr. 210, 73),

IOOKAEOYI comparing Theogn. 1325 /j-epfir/pas 6" till the sober stage of manhood.'

Cf.

O.T. 741 riva b" aK^v rjf3r)s Zx®" (°f Track. 547 bpQ yhp i]§riv TTJV HLaius). e liiv tpirovaav irptxrw \ TT\V hk r)S.

of youth,'and (apparently) by 'came to soberness' understood 'passed into soberness.' The objection to this view is that, if there is no reference here to later life, the balance of the contrasting clauses is destroyed. (2) Blaydes joins vfipis TJJ3TIS ' the wantonness of youth,' and we might then take rb aCotppov as personal = rois crtitypovas:

cf. El.

1507 TO iravovpyov.

But the order of the words is decisive against connecting ^/3?js withfl/3/Dts.(3) All difficulty disappears if we remember that 7J/3i), like the Latin iuventus, is more flexible than our ' youth': the literal rendering is ' wantonness has never lasted

where Deianira is contrasting her own ' maturity' with that of Iole. Thus JJ/3T;S is a partitive gen., for which cf. Thuc. 1. 118 iirl fiiya. ixu>P?IGav Svvdfieas. Hdt. 8. 52 Kalircp es rb & r x a r o " KaKov a7ri7-

ixivoi. Eur. Stifipl. "jog a\V $xeT' & TO K&fivov olndov crrparov. F. W. Schmidt proposed to alter rj^s to upas, but the corruption is extremely unlikely, as it does not seem probable that wpas would have been glossed by ijfiyis. 3 Blaydes quotes Tr. ft. adesp. 574 avavra

8dWei KCLL IT6XLV fxapaiveraty which

he believes to be Sophoclean.

787 opyacrai 787 787

dpydn Etym. M., dpy&aaadai Etym. Gud.

Etym. M. p. 629, 35 and Etym.

Gud. p . 432, 53 opy&crai TO irnXowoiijaai i
injkbv dpydaat' <pa<7iv, 0 £<JTIV eToindecu, (pvpatrcu, J3p4!-ou, avaStvacu.

It has been conjectured with some probability that this fragment belongs to the Pandora: see on fr. 482.

788 p.iqrpl Kal 788 788 0

^

ircwpi

vel
Etym. M. p. 803, 4 (f>vT&\ifi.os yepbvTwv (or, with Weil and others, 0uTdXJ /uoi iraiSwv yipovres) it is merely pathetic. p id j f ^ p i0

(0uTCt\i/iif) V D ) war pi.' <jn>Ta\|i(<>> iraTpC. T h e adjective signi-

fies procreative ([Eur.] Rhes. 920 XiKrpois eir\d$riv Xrpvfi6vos 0UTaX,iuois), and, when

combined with iraTrjp, the sire who begat (him). The force of the adjective is more or less accentuated according to the occasion : in Aesch. Ag. 339 (pvTaK^iwv 7rat5es

So TOD
949 are more formal.

In Aesch. Suppl.

600 iraTrip (fivTovpybs avrbxeip

aval; the

lofty phrase expresses the pride of descent.

AAHAQN APAMATQN

33

789 OTTOV

XajjbTrades

evvov^oicriv

7 8 9 eivotixois Bekk. anecd. 7 8 9 Etym. Sorb. ed. Gaisf. p. 1131 may be justified. In Erotic literature (Bekk. anecd. p. 1376) evpouxof' oi TTJV the Xi5x"O5 is the constant companion of evvj]v i^xovTes, ws yeovxoi. evvovxovs de the ipiafiivri, either keeping vigil with HooK\ijs Kai roils 6
ras

For rypovvTas Nauck formerly proposed vqpoiis ovTas, but the text is better. The suggested derivation from, etfxeis (UTVOV) is the grammarian's attempt to distinguish this application of the word from the ordinary meaning of euvoixos- But the bold metaphor (for which cf. fr. 76 m . )

Especially to the point here is Antli. Pal. 5. 165 T) vios aWos £pws, via iraiyvia; fx-qiroTe, \tix"e, | ravr' {(Tidr/s, elys 5' rjs TrapiSwua 0i/Xaf. The metre is doubtful, but the words are not neces* sarily corrupt.

dfttpl aol

790 Seos < viv > t,Sivri ets d\Cj3avTa OVTTCO 79O

K\a.lov
TTOBI

Eustath. //. p. 1237, 22 dtayva-

Callim. 11 254, argues that it was short, against Lobeck, Path. Pro/, p. 289. Bergk wished to read x^aPV f° r fwKTt from Hesych. iv p. 290 XXW/JOTT^OV veapf, just as Toup restored x^upov re in Aesch. Ag. 682. But it is unlikely that xX^f"? TTOSI, if it had formed part of the This extract, which is not quoted in original quotation, would have been corsufficient fullness by Nauck, is a comment rupted in this context; nor is it by any on 3* 301 ff. 7roXXd de Teijxea /caXd Sai'Kra- means certain that the words ffivTL 7ro5i XP&fj.evov belong to Sophocles at all. It fievuiv ai^rjGiv \ irX&ov KO.1 veKves. TOV 5' vtpooe yotivaT* e*Trr}da | irpos poov dtaaovTos. should be observed that the purpose of Nauck, regarding the sequence of the the note was to bring out the contrast quotations, selected £ fr- 248tion of the grammarian who is the ultimate —els aXXPavTa appears to be an equivasource of Eustathius. To disintegrate the lent of els "Aidov. That Alibas was the actual language of Sophocles is another name of a river in the underworld is matter : we might write els dXlfiavTa Kara- stated by Suid. s.v. K-rfp : Xeyovtri de Kai . 5i&KeLTa.L Kai die pip 7 r o 5 i , Ka8' "OlxTjpov (t 4 3 ) , 7} ^ X t o j o o p yovv KaTa. QeoKptTov (14. 70) £xav> *' a ' oilTra dios els dXl^avTa KaraireaeTv £QVTI irodl XP&~ fxevov. o)s T](TL 2o0o/cX?Js-

Treaelv j ouVcij deos VLV %&VTL xpufievov 7ro5i, or els dXi/3acTa KaTairetretv otiiro} dios \ ...f.

X- IT., ox as in the text. The first alternative gives an unusual tribrach in the fifth foot: see however Phil. 1302, Jebbon O.T. Tig. The quantity of dXipas is doubtful, though the a is generally stated to be long: see Adam on Plat. rep. 387 c, who however should not have spoken of the a as 'certainly long' in this passage. Schneider, P. III.

'AXiftavrd

Tiva elvai TTOTa.fj.bv (sc. £v"A.idov,

as the context shows)' diro TOV airavTa. r\yovv iKfidda : to the same effect Etym. M. p. 550, 33 s.v. KuiKVTbs. The river of Death parches instead of relieving thirst, like vinegar to which Callimachus (fr. 88) gave the name dXLfSas. The ancients derived the word dXlfSas, which has also the

IO*OKAEOYS

34

sense of i*Kp6s, from d- and Xi/Jds, i.e. deficient in moisture: see Plut. qu. conv.

8. 10. 3 p. 735 F, aq. an ign. util. i p. 956 A, Cornut. 35 p. 75, 9 ff., Didym. ap. schol. Ar. Kan. 186. The local habitation of the Alibas-myth may be taken to have been Metapontum in Lucania, which was at one time known as Alybas (Eustath. in Od. p. 1961, 62), and subsequently received its later name from Metabus, the son of Alibas (Etjm. M. p. 579, 29). It is also significant that Metapontum was said to have been colo-

nized by Neleids from Pylos(Bacchyl. 10. 120, Strab. 264); and that Pylos was reputed ' the gate of Hell,' and the original home of Hades-worship (Horn. E 395, Pausan. 6. 25. 2). Lastly, it should be mentioned that Alybas was the name of an evil spirit who infested the town of Temesa, on the borders of Lucania and Bruttium, until he was overthrown by the Locrian Euthymus: see the curious story related by Suid. s.v. WSv/ios. Cf. fr. 994 n.

791 791

KoKKof36as vulg.: corr. Bothe

fr. 209 (1 659 K . )
a
KOKKv|3oas is ' chanticleer.' Hesych. 11 p . 504 KOKKvfHas' 8vo/m Kiipiov, where

Dindorf conjectured KoKKvylas (a wind), and M. Schmidt Kv/d/3ios, both contrary to the order. H . thinks that the gloss may possibly be due to some misconception of A r . Eccl. 31 i s 0 Kijpvt; Seirepov K€K6KKVKII>, where 6 KT)pv% is the cock. I n reference to KOKKij^et'v =' to crow,' we have the dictum of Phrynichus (praep. soph. P- 35, ' 4 de B-) d^eiy akeKTpvdvas drrtKWS ' rb Se KOKKfi^ew KW/XLKOI Xiyovtnv. So C r a t i n . fr. 311 (1 103 K . ) KOKKV^SLV

rbv a\eKTpu6v' OVK av^xovra,

i/as- A/0iXos n\ii<0o06/j(f> (fr. 65, II 562

K.). Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 47, 26. We should not infer that KOKKvfibas is below the dignity of tragedy, or on the same level as our 'cock-a-doodle-doo': see Theocr. 7. 123 6 5' opffpios aXXoc dX^KTOjp I KOKKljfav VapKaLGlV OLPtapcUtTL SISOLT],

and Poll. 5. 89 Kal a\eKTpv6vas fSav nal KdKKvyas KOKKtifeiv—'TirepelSris (fr. 239 B.) 5^

Kal ATJ/J,0(T64V7JS £TT' aKtKrpxjbvojv rb

KOKKiifcix elwov.

T h e latter

statement

appears to rest on the authority of Aristophanes of Byzantium (fr. 73 Nauck), from whom Phrynichus and the rest derive. See Miller, Melanges, p. 428.

Plat. com.

792 792

Eustath. Od. p. 1625, 44 X^ei bubalus is said to mean both ' buffalo' and 'antelope'; but Plin. n. h. 8. 38 condemns the former interpretation as due to ignorance: uros, quibus imperiturn vulgus bubalorum nomen imponit, Aristophanes might be thought to have cum id gignat Africa vituli potius cervimeant nothing more than that Sd/xaXis que qua dam similitudine. Polybius was and |3ovj3a\is are parallel formations, hardly open to Pliny's reproach, although but in view of the fact that the extract some of his interpreters render fiovfj&Xwv is taken from his irepl ovo/iaaias TfkiKiwv, as 'buffaloes' in 12. 3. 5. However this /3oi5/3aXis was clearly parallel to S&ftaXis may be, the form fHoiifiaXts is well estab(via (3ovs) also in meaning. T h e Latin lished, and, so far as we can tell, denotes Si nal (sc. 'ApHXTocpdviis 6 ypa/J./j.a.TtK6s) on Kara TT\V ddfj.a\tv 2OO/C\T)S 2
AAHAQN APAMATQN the antelope: with the fr. of Aeschylus should be compared Aelian not. an. 3. i, 5. 48. But it is not easy to understand •myevij. Ellendt thinks it meant ' wild'

35

('haud dubie ayplav,feram'); but I cannot find any authority for this, and should prefer 'indigenous.'

793 p alyej T eVi/nacrrtStov yovov 6pTa\i)((ov 793.

2 nifr4pes atyh T' Dindorf: alyes gripes T' Eustath.

7 9 3 Eustath. Od. p. 1625,49 (quoting from Aristophanes Byz. wepi ovofnaalm

3 icbvov R. Ellis

Giles (C.R. Ill 3), comparing Ipvcu with the Lat. verres, suggested that the passages

rjkiKiwv) gfiflpva. 54 TWO. Kai apTiyevrj 5r) of Aesch. and Soph, were due to a mis\4yei K<xhei
ai>a<paivoi.ep.' Cf. Eustath. //. p. 777, 62ipaKaXov (or ^d/caXos) was something more (schol. Horn. I 601 in Cramer anecd. Par. than a literary curiosity. Ill p . 242, 33) ij/&Ka\a TCI £[i{3pva teal ra 3 -yovov should rattier be yov-qv acapn Si; yeyovbra, Sdev Kai ypaKa\ov%oi cording to the prevailing usage of Sophotiriripes irapa. Xo<poK\eX. Hesych. IV cles, although ybvov could of course be p . 305 if>a.Ka\oGxor ^a/cdSas £ x o w r a l defended from other writers (see Lexx.). del 5e liifipva. This consideration makes in favour of Robinson Ellis's elegant emendation The fragment appears to be a prayer irbvov, which he supported by Aesch. Ag. for the increase of the flocks. Welcker 54 beixvioTript] irbvov bpTaklyav 6\4<7ai>Tes. conjectured that it belonged to the IIo
Byzantium) rd 5£ TOJV opvWoiv /cat rd TCJV Phoen. 30 rj Se rbv 4/j.bv ihSivuv irbvov j ojieai' Kai ra rwv KpotcodelXiop Ivwi Kal \f/a- fj-atTToh vcpeiTO may also be compared.— opTaXixwv, elsewhere only of the young /cdXous KaXovcriv, cSy eitrt Kai Ge-rraXoi. T h e of birds: A.P. 5. 291 opviffes Spoaepwv word is generally compared with 8p6aos as We may compare used b y Aesch. Ag. 147 $pb
applied to very young lambs in i 222.

limited use of chick in English.

794 cr£> yap yipovra

f3ov\evei<;

see Jebb's note. Cf. also Aesch. Cho. 801 yipav yipovra, Wagner ypa/j./j.a from Aesch. fr. 331. The adjec- preferred , 7. {3. , and Naber proposed to comtival use of yipav, as applied to things, the line with iiyay (lost before is found again in O.C. 1259 6 5\j
Eustath. Od. p. 1923, 61 X^yei

3—2

36

IO*OKAEOYS

enough, but the proposal of R. Ellis /SouXei>«$ \byov, after Eur. Her. 26, violates the tradition, which no doubt Eustathius faithfully preserved. The neuter

plural perhaps occurs also in Etym. M. p. 227, 10 ytpovra irpayfiara, but the reading is doubtful,

795 MoXocrcriKatcri ^pcriv 795

ivTelvcuv Tre'Sas

tio\o
7 9 5 Georg. Choerob. exeg. in Hephaest. tnchir. p. 60,23 (p. 217,15 Consbr.) rovs 5£ /XTJKIITTOVS TO iraXaibv £K&\OVV, WS S O 0 O K \ ^ S

fioXotrtrovs

'/j.o\o
avrl TOO p-eydXtus. Anonymus Ambrosianus de re metr. in Studemund, anecd. 1 p. 227, 1 rk fiiyoXa. ixoKoaaiKa. ixdSovv pj i x p The text has been brilliantly and convincingly restored by Nauck, who points

iKTelvwv WXas Choerob.,

out that MoXoo-jriKal X"P e s m u s t he understood not as 'big hands' but simply as ' the hands of Molossians.' In support of this use of the adjective he quotes (Lex. Vindob. p. 260) Eur. Hec. n g 3 KepKlS' 'HSWVTJS xe/«fr- The Molossians would most naturally appear in a play connected with the fortunes of Neoptolemus, perhaps the Peleus or the Her-

796 K;povcrrj<;

796

e

x '^

0!

1^7)6' vnep

Salmasius: %etpbs vel x('Pa codd.

7 9 6 Harpocr. p. 147, 17 pp rai aurl TOO f|a?rarci.. .jUer^jcrai 5e Toivofxa curd TOO rovs lardyras n T) p*erpovvTa.s Kpotiav TO. fiirpa Kal Siaatieiv iveKa rod Tr\eoveK7€iv, Kal UJS So0o/cXi5s TTOV ' w s . . .

^dXrjs.' Dind.'s note suggests that Harpocration's MSS give vw6 for birlp : ' vulgo viro xeipa: sed codices tres inrb xeip6s.' Bekker implies that all his MSS support virip. Hesych. IV p . 332 as ixijTe Kpovaat /jiriS' virkp xciXos fidXeiv irapoifxla i-rrl rod avfj.fj.^rpov Tatrao/jL^vr).

The general meaning of the proverb is indicated by Hesychius : ' Observe the proper measure.' Hemsterhuis well remarked : ' Mens Sophoclis est, sic animum institue ut in metiendo nee nimium vel parcus sis et alium defraudes, vel profusus et aequo largior, quod tibimet ipsi damnum ferat. Hoc dictum, quum venit in proverbii consuetudinem, monet medium inter opposita vitia utiimque reductum debere servari.' The details are less certain. Kpovav, 'to knock, strike,'connotes a fraudulent act in connexion with measuring in the compounds Kpovfrifierpeiv and

TrapaKpov
^etXos /Bdkr)<;

(Poll- 4. 169).

The former of these is interpreted ' ta cheat in selling corn by knocking the measure and spilling the grain' (Neil on Ar. Eq. 859 KpovaiSruiHv). This appears to be the meaning indicated by Harpocration. It should however be mentioned that there was another method of cheating, in which dcrKpotia (if not Kpoia) was employed. This was to beat inwards the bottom of the measure, so that it held less: cf. Pherecr. fr. 105 (1 173 K.) \afiovaa /itv rr)s x°£""™s Toy irw5a/c' tlcr4Kpovaev, T h e o p h r . char. 30 (26 J.) ieiSuHifi' fi^Tptp Tbv irtivbaKa, eyKeKpovfJ.^vqj (surely

we should read elaKeKpovfUvq, with Edmonds and Diels) nerpeiv avrbs rots ifSov,

ra

iinrifSeia,.

where J. renders 'with the bottom dinted inward.' As applied to weighing, it means ' t o depress (the scale)': pseudoPhocyl. 13 Kpaieiv aradixbv irepb^vyov.. Sophocles is not concerned with that, but it is possible that the variant uirb Xftpa in Harpocration may be due to the influence of another quotation pA] GTaSfwi'

Kpoio-us fjLr)S' iwb x e "P a

pi\vs>

in which depressing and lifting the scales-

AAHAQN APAMATQN were contrasted. Blaydes wished to read Kpoia-g, as if from irapa.Kpoioii.ai.

Kpovoixai used like

|uj8" virtp x ^ o s pdLX.'gs, 'don't overtop the rim,' is a clear case of tmesis in the stricter sense of the term; i.e., it cannot be explained except through the compound tnrepj3d\\ea>. See on frs. 679, 799. For the general sense J. quotes Luc. ev. 6. 38 ixirpov KaXbv iretneaixivov aeaaXevfx^vov birepeKxyvvbiAevov, where it should

37

be observed that tra\eiu has an entirely different intention from that of Siaaelu in Harpocration. Neil on Ar. Eq. 814 points out that bTepxei^rfs means quite full, not running over, since %ei\os is ' the lip in the proper sense, the saucer-like part above the neck of the vessel.' Cf. A.P. 12. 168 fieo-TOf virep xeiXous irio/uu. H. adds Prov. app. 3. 89 {Paroetn. r 433) ^ a/j,<j>WTlSuv • iirl TQV ayav ?rev, dvrl rod f^ ^

797 ov cr/ceVa/svos ovSe vSe irplovo
oi Bloch: 6 cod.

Herodian TT. /ioc. \t£. p. 34, 3

17 Trapa. Xo<poK\ei ' 6 aKiirapvos...Tr\riyaL' OTL yap Kai 0 rpayiKO! Xtyei GKiirapvos iir' ei$das apaevticiis h eripois iS-qkaua.

Herodian's position is that no genitive ending in -vos has p before it, with the exception of dpras. Then he proceeds: atnov Se rb irados, following as above. Lehrs altered ^1 to r6 and added after the quotation OVK avrtKeirai, thus making Bloch's oi not merely plausible but necessary. Egenolff however (Rh. Mus. LVI 291) inserts after vi.60% Etym. M. p . 146, 19 fan. yap dwb TOV ap-qv aprjvos, Kara avyKOirTfi dpv6s, Kai ixerdyeTat. i]

yeviKT) els eiBeuw, and continues fi
TO > Trapa S. Undoubtedly this is the explanation of Trdflos, as Lehrs had pointed out. But I cannot follow Egenolff's further contention that his reconstruction forbids the change of 6 to 01! on the' ground that the following remark 87-1 yap KT£. would in that case be meaningless. o~Ktirapvos : o~Kkirapvov is quoted as a new

nominative parallel to the supposed development of apvbs. In itself 01) is a great improvement, and recalls Ant. 249. Blaydes compares El. 197 yevvtav ir\ayd.

798 OVTI TOL fierpov Herodian TT. /XOV. \#. p. 42, 24 supported by the schol. on Aesch. Suppl. 827, is rejected by recent critics of that passage (Headlam rendered ' clamorous lewdness'), and should not be assumed Wolff for metrical reasons ingeniously here. proposed to insert the fragment before For (UTpov cf. El. 236 Kai ri pirpov Soph. Ai. 870: but the meaning ' search,' which his suggestion requires, although 798

jUdT-i;- ivBev Kai yt.vi.KT) irapd 2o<poK\el' ofln TOI jxiTpov /xdras.'

799 iyco 8' ipco croi Setvbv oihev, ovd' 07r<us ovd' ois 6 TvSeus dvSpbs cupa crvyyevks KT€iVO,S €V

ovd'

Apyei

g€LVO<$ CtiV OlKlLfiTOLl,

o>v &iju,oy8po)S e S a t c r a r o

TOV ''KcrTatceiov iralSa Sta Kapa 799.

3 o f Brunck: oid' codd. •a vel ai/to/Sporws codd.

5 odd' Haun.: oid' ceteri

nck

That irarpipas \8ovds refers to Aetolia 7 9 9 Herodian 7T6/J1 irxwarw!' p. 57, and not to Argos is clear from Eur. fr. 58 ed. Dind. (Rhet. Gr. v r a 601 Walz) dcrrei'cr/tos 5^ ^<m irpotnroiriais iridavrj TOV 558. The perf. lgeX.T]\a<j-ai ('art an y [ j y / , exile') expresses maintenance of result u>s irapd. So^oAei eiuiJKTcu \eyui> 'OSva- (Gildersleeve, § 228). Nauck quotes O.C. 1292 and Eur. Hel. 90. Blaydes ereus r(J Aio/«;5er ' ^7w...Te/ic6!'.' The strangely says ' correxerim vyas. Diomedes was a native of experiment in language, for which it is Aetolia (>£"• 471 AlraKbs yeve-liv, fiera d' not easy to find an exact parallel. J. defends it by quoting 0. T. 996 irarpifov 'Apytiowiv fai&aaa), and was merely a alpa xep"l TCUS <={ia.h eXeiv. The analogy denizen in Argos : in fact, he inherited would be more complete, if we gave to his father's disability (v. infra). After i\eiv there the meaning ' to destroy, conthe conclusion of the expedition of the quer,' rather than ' to achieve.' Cf. Verg. Epigoni, he visited Aetolia in order to Aen. 11. 82 caeso sparsurus sanguine avenge the wrongs of his grandfather It is dangerous to condemn Oeneus upon the sons of Agrius, but flammam. expressions which we cannot analyse with never returned as a permanent inhabitant : see Ephorus (FHGI 240) ap. Strab. certainty: thus neither in Aesch. Theb. 705 dXX' ai)T<£Se\0oj' at/ia 462, Pausan. 2. 25. 2, Apollod. 1. 78.

AAHAQN APAMATQN 6i\eu; nor in Eur. Hclid. 583 KapSla cnpayritrerai (n.) is the intention of the metaphor obvious. Besides these examples af/i' iiviacpd^eiv (Eur. El. 92, 281) does not seem remarkable. We ought, however, to distinguish the cases where of/ia appears to have acquired the force

39

prophecy concerning Tydeus) eh avSpo(3puras ^doi/as aipl^erai, | Kdprjva irvpaais yhviri MeXanforTrou tnrdaas: ' he shall come to know cannibal joys, when he has clutched the head of Melanippus with his red-bearded jaws' (J.). Schol. Ar. Av. 1536 irapa Ba/cx"XWj) (fr. 45 J.)

of 6vos (bloodshed), as E u r . Or. 284 y\ 'KQT\VV. Tip TuSet dui(Tov(ra ry]v dBavaalav. Lycophron 1066 TOV Kpa.To[lpu)Tos iraiSos etpyacrrai b' tp-ol itTp-pifov alp-a, ib. 89 arpeaTov Kairpov, where Tydeus is called alpia KaTTjitwev, ib. 406 6 avvSpwv alixa,

O.C. 407, Pind. Pyth. 2. 32, Bacch. 837 d\X' at/ia 0iji» /MKXCUS /j.dxnv. Nauck accepts, and Dind. approves, Herwerden's Tpd^as, for which cf. Eur. Or. 1139 KaxrjS yvvaiKOS oiivex' alp.' eirpd^a-

Kdirpos (cf. Eur. Suppl. 146 ff.). There can be no doubt that this incident came from the epic (Thebais): see Bethe, Thebanische Heldenlieder, p. 62.—cu|io|3puSs is Brunck's necessary correction for ii,uo-

ixev. Papageorgius, coll. Eur. Suppl. 148, |8puT'.—ISa(V proposed tpeiyuv; Blaydes, x^as-—OIKC\ j £ETCU (historic present), 'settled.' For x ir\4ov ;—Sid Kapa £eivos see Jebb on O.C. 1014. T6|j.wv. Tmesis is for the most part only S f. aJ(jioPpios Kre. The story is told employed by Sophocles at the beginning by Apollod. 3. 75 f. After the death of of a clause, and where the preposition Capaneus and the first repulse of the is immediately followed by Si or some similar word : see Kuehner-Gerth I 534, Argives, Eteocles and Polynices met in and Jebb's notes on O.T. 199, Ant. 106, single combat, and both fell. The armies Phil. 817. As contrasted with fr. 796 then renewed the struggle, in the course this is tmesis in the larger sense : but see of which Melanippus, one of the sons of Astacus {Kedvov 'AaraKov T(KVOV, Aesch. on fr. 679. Welcker proposed SiaKapaTOfi&v; but no change is necessary, as Theb. 394), mortally wounded Tydeus. the text is completely justified by fr. 271, Hereupon, Athena obtained from Zeus a specific (
800 AuSta \Wo<s aiSrjpov TfjXodev Trpoa-qyayov 8OO 8OO

AvdiK-q Hesych. i n p. 53 | vpoa^ydyov Musurus : irpotr . ydyov cod.

Hesych. II p. 286 'H/xt/cXeia

0os- 17c Ivioi p.ayvi)Tiv \£yov, Kal i] p.tv iffirojp.£vri TOV fflSrjpov 'Hpa/cXeta £
/cat yap avTOS dXXa%ou cr^pais Kal £r4pav tp-qai (Tim. 80 c hardly satisfies the reference). /cexXT/rat Sk OUTWS OTTO 'Hpa/cXe/as, TTJS £v AvSia 7r6Xews. SLO Kal So^o/cX^s

Avdiav \L6ov avTj)v Ka\ei. Cf. Ill p. 53 AvSia \l8os' 7) ftaaavifyvtra TOV Xpvaov. ibid. AVSLKTJ \idos aLdrjpov TT]\6~

IOOKAEOYI 6ev irpoairydyov. atfrr) yap thv in § 29. This last may have been his itnuwaTai, r\ Si /laytrijTis Siawaro} (so fiayprJTis, which he does not define or Heindorf for diaffiraaai) T^JV o^/iv, ws mention except in § 41. Anyhow, EuSoKelv apytipiov etvai. Buttmann inferred bulus (c. 375 B.C.) agreed with Euripides (fr. 77, II 192 K.); and Mayvfrris \l0os with reason that the verse quoted under soon became an established term. WheAvdta \i$os belonged to Sophocles. This is the earliest allusion to the load- ther Sophocles had the town Heraclea— stone in Greek literature, and apparently or the district Magnesia (Lucr. 6. 908 f.) the only extant passage where it is called —definitely in his mind cannot be deterAvSCa X180S, a description which is else- mined ; he may have simply thought of where applied to the touchstone: Bacchyl. the stone as an Eastern marvel. J. took the view that as or some other fr. 10 J. (14 Bl.) Av5ta iiiv yap M6os fiaviei word of comparison preceded the quotaXpvabv. At the time when Sophocles wrote tion, but this is unnecessary. The verse the substance was not sufficiently familiar to have acquired a fixed name: Plato is, in fact, an excellent illustration of the in the Ion, I.e., says that Euripides gives idiom according to which a simile is exthe name M.ayvrjns to what most people pressed by mere juxtaposition without a call 'HpaKXefa. It is incredible that Plato comparative conjunction : * even as the magnet draws iron, you have attracted was mistaken; and he was probably alfrom afar....' Cf. Theogn. 1361 vavs luding to Eur. fr. 567, a passage which, irh-pr) irpocr^Kupaas £fj.rjs 0I\6TI/TOS afiapthough corrupt, clearly refers to the magnet, in spite of Suidas and some riiv, Aesch. Prom. 882 0? S' iirTori/ilvoi.
801 801

Hesych. Ill p. 203

but the conclusion, though probable, is far from certain. The line iK TOV yap iaopav KTC. is often cited by the Paroemiographi: see Diogen. 4. 49 with Leutsch's note, who should not however have stated to that it was written by Sophocles. For the eyes as the source of love see on fr.474, and cf. Trach. 106 pKeipapwv irbdov, Ant. 795 pXt<j>apwv t/iepos, Eur. Hipp. 525 "Epws, 8 xar' ofiixaTuv ffrdfeis vbBov.

vbBos • Sid TO ex TOG opav a\l
Kal iv 'Ax'XX^ws epcurrais (fr. 157). Ellendt acutely inferred that the words 6/j.f/.&Teios irbdos are to be attributed Sophocles on the ground that, while no authority is named for them, the way in which the reference to fr. 157 is introduced shows that a mention of Sophocles must have preceded. Nauck assents;

AAHAQN APAMATQN 802

8O2 Hesych. Ill p. 420 quoted on fr. 699. Although the evidence seems to justify the attribution of these words to Sophocles, there is a certain preciosity about the phrase ('goads that smite instead of

stabbing') which is scarcely characteristic of him. It is built upon passages like Aesch. Pers. 399 Kibirrjs poSidSos %vve/ijSoXj; I ltrai
For the adjective cf. Hesych. ibid. panTrj pia- i

8O3

803

Hesych. iv p. 17 aciplov Kvvbs as KIV 'Qpluvos.

Cf. Aesch. Ag. 958

SiKTjtt. 2 O 0 O K ? ^ S rbv doTpCpov K6VO. • 6 Si

(r/uac iirepTeivcura aeiplov KVVOS.

'Apx^oxos (fr. 61) TOP i)\iov, "IjSwos Si (ft. 3) vdvra TO. &(TTpa.

The general meaning of <mpios is attested by Eratosth. catast. 33 (Sirius)

The constellation Sirius is among the few mentioned in the early Epic (Gruppe, p. 936). In Horn. X 29 it is described

piyas 8' iarl KOX Xa/iirpds- robs di TOioiTOVS dffT^pas ol dffTpoKoyot. auplovs Kahovai.

8O4 Trj<; CTTJS irapdivov 8O4

Hesych. IV p. 20 ae/iva TTJS arjs

irapOhov /xiwriypia. 2O<J>OK\TJS. TCI &ppy}ra KOX dfe^TjyijTa //.viTTripta. Cf. Phot. lex. p. 503, 22 aejxvd1 TO. app-qTa. ^varfjpia.ct 5e eirl TOV ijo~6xov KaL KaTatTTijyvov.

The words seem to be addressed to Demeter, and the reference is doubtless to the Eleusinia: M. Schmidt aptly compares carm. pop. 46. 5 {PLG III 675) XV JA£I> TO. crc/j.vd TTJS KO/JTJS ixvtrrfipia.

There

is thus high probability in Welcker's view that the passage comes from the Triptolemus. The lexicographers unduly attempt to force the meaning of o-epvos, which simply means 'dread,' ' h o l y ' : it is applied to the mysteries in the same

fjLvaT7]pia

manner as to other formal rites. Cf. O.C. 1050 ov irdTViai a KOTVTOVS b'pyC itxovTes, Kum. 1007 o~(f>a.yl<*)v Twvd' virb atiivQiv. Eur. Suppl. 470 ffefiva aren-

\xdTuv //.wriipia. awaits elucidation, and is perhaps corrupt.—Wagner thought that the missing word at the beginning of the line w a s T& or us. — T ^ S
the possessive pronoun is boldly used with irapBtros as in 0. T. 1462, ' thy daughter.' Euripides adds a possessive genitive (Wilamowitz on Her. 834). Erotian, p. 106,16, glosses it with SvydTijp.

8O5 TOV

Bopeav

80S Iohannes Sicel. ap. Walz Rhet. Bop^os KVKq. TT]V $d\o.co~av (fr. 281)' 01; VI 225 <palveTOK\r)s ^u^ieirai (01) /Ut(sc. Ai
I04>0KAE0YI to Sophocles may be, either directly or indirectly, merely a reflexion from Plut. prof. virt. 7 p. 79 B. I incline to the view that the passage has no independent The most that can be inferred from vajue, and that it should probably be this passage is that Sophocles either introduced Boreas as a character in one of treated as a testimonium to fr. 768. It is then nothing more than a very imperhis plays, or described his proceedings. Some hold that he wrote an Oritkyia, fect recollection of the de sublim., or of a passage from the $1X6X0701 to the same for which see on fr. 768. Others, admitting that Boreas was mentioned as the effect, and (ii|i«tToi, if sound, means not that Sophocles imitated Aeschylus, but father of Orithyia, think that sufficient occasion was provided in the Tympanistae that he also used the figure of the fluteplayer. For iM/ieT(r$ai in this sense see or Phineus. Wilamowitz in Hermes X By water on Arist. poet. 1. 1447s1 16. 334 n. regards Iohannes as an ignorant impostor, and thinks that the reference pai conj. N a u c k ) . \tyei Se irepl TO6TUIV aKpifiicrepov Aoyytvos iv T<£ KO.' TGIV $>iho\6yti>v.

806 aypav Trpos OIKOUS on Eur. Hel. 597. For XapovT£9...a£o|w 8 O 6 Lex. Sabbait. (ed. PapadopulosKerameus, Petersburg 1892) &
807 \a.(3eiv afieivov icrnv 7} KepSos KCXKOV 8O7

din.ei.v6v £ cod. : corr. Meineke et M . Schmidt

8O7 Lex. Vindob. p . 9 6 , 4 \afieiv • dvrl rod faiuuffrjvai. 2 0 } 'dfi.ei.v6v ian...Ka.Kbv' P h o t . lex. p . 5 3 , 25 ^fif-o.v Xafielv' avri rod fyfiLtadrjvoLL. OUTWS 2O0OKXTJS. The same gloss occurs

in Antiatt. (Bekk. anecd.) p. 98, 7, but without the words oSras SO0OKX^S. The tranposition made in the order of the words (see cr. n.) in order to produce a trochaic tetrameter is highly probable; for the tradition is unmetrical and must in any case be corrected. For the nature of the error see on fr. 941, 10. £i]|i,Cav Xapetv is usually illustrated by [Dem.] 11. 11 (a poor authority in any case), where the reading is doubtful. For \a.peiv cf. Track. 254 TOVTO ToiiveiSos Xapdiv = 'being so disgraced.' The meaning is to suffer loss (damnum accipere); and Ellendt is mistaken in saying 'poenam, non noxam, interpretaberis.' fii/ila

is the antithesis of K^pSos (Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 12, Arist. eth. N. 5. 4. 1232s 10ff.),and some grammarians derived it from ifiir and fieiuxris (Etym. M.). The whole line is simply a re-shaping of the proverbial saying that drrj attends KaKbv Kepbos: H e s . Op. 352 fir) Kara KepSalveiv

Kaica.

Kipdea la' drrjai. It was popularly attributed to Chilon (Diels Vorsokr.% 11 p. 215, 25 fij/niov alpov fiSWov rj K^pdos ai(r%p6v TO )iiv yap cwra£ \virif)(rei, TO Se del), and is echoed in Ant. 312 ff. oiiK i% diravTos Set Tb Kepdalvew V yap aloxp&v \rjii.n&TwvToilsir\eiova$\ d r a j i ^ o u s i'Sois av •!) aecuiriiivovt, ib. 326, 1326 el r t KipSos 4v KUKOIS, At. 1349 /J.TI x a '/> > 'Arpeldr/, KepSecriv TOIS fit) KctXois, E u r . Cycl. 312 7roXXoii« 7010 I trovripa KepSrf { L 71/i.elfaTO, fr. 459 KtpSi) roiaOra Ttva KT&aSai fHporwv, | 4<j>' olai /uAXci OO' iiffTepov (STtvea/. N a u c k quotes

AAHAQN APAMATQN from the sent. sept. sap. V. 99 ed. Woelfflin : irpdKpive Kipdovs TOV irovripov fr/dav. Add Boisson. anecd. i n 470 fi?/x(ax alpov /J.a,\\ov r) 88ev oi del ntpdos. The paradox of the Gorgias (508 B) T6 dSi/ceie TOV dSi-

43

Kuadai. K6.KI.OV is on a different ethical plane from the homely proverb here quoted. Contrast O.T. 595TOcriV ntpSei /caXd, where honour and profit coincide, ;*. 889 nepdavel Siicaicus.

808 ort yap vcris avipi Sal, TOS' OVTTOT' av

f'

8O8 Libanius rf«7. in 365 R. ( = iv

(Jebb's n.). See also on Eur. Hclid. 609.—For the subjunctive without &v see on fr. 659, 4. ...efeXois.' 2 Blaydes conj. TOVT'. The permanence of natural attributes is On the assumption that the cola are a commonplace: Hor. Epist. 1. 10. 24 complete, we can hardly avoid the connaturam expellas furca tamen usque reclusion that there is a triple beat in each curret, Juv. 13. 239 tamen ad mores line. An anapaestic tripody does not natura recurrit \ damnatos fixa et mutari often occur in tragedy, but there is a nescia (Mayor's n.). The saw is often similar metrical combination in Aesch. combined with a warning of the prePers. 955 f. vvxlav 7rXd/ca Keptraixevos \ cariousness of fortune's gifts : see on SvpSaiftova r' apx^i where the second fr. 194. Cf. Eur. fr. 810 /liynrTov ap' line is the so-called Reizianum (Eur. rjv i) IL)GLS ' TO yap KO.KOV J ovdeis Tpe"(pwv Phoen. p. 232). In other conditions the ev XPWTOV &v 8tty TroTe", 9 0 4 aXX' aicpas second line might have been scanned as evf]dias I awTOtT' hv oVris TT\V (ptiviv VIKOLV a dimeter (acephalous glyconic), but it SfXet. Libanius quotes Eur. Or. 126 and appears as a tripody (prosodiac) in 0. T. Hec. 596. 868 f. and elsewhere : see Schroeder's remarks in Soph. Cant. p. 70. avepi^dptfpwTry as in Ant. Ant 76 76 450 Foerster) TTJP OUT^V Ty 2o0o«Xe? 0wCTJJ' ri0ic(s- Xc^ei yap 5TJ TTOU /cd/ceicos '6V1

809 \rrjv Tv 8 O 9 Menander ap. Walz Rhet. IX 156, discussing the class of hymns known as diawopTiTiKol, wairep /cat TT\V Tvxw 2o0o/cXjjs 0/j.vrjffe SiaTopuv yivei. Nauck prints this with the tragic fragments, but it may well be thought that it should rather find a place with the ira.ia.ves (PLG II 248). For the class of hymns known as dtairoprjTLKoiy see Smyth, Greek Melic Poets, p. 3 5 6 : ' The figure of thought {cXV^a Stavolas) entitled diropta or diairbpricns (dubitatio) is particularly suited to the beginning of a poem, where the poet can best feign embarrassment in the presence of over-abundant material.' Good examples are Pind. Isth. 7 and

fr. 29, and Lyr. fr. adesp. 84 (PLG III 713)The conception of Fortune as a goddess of incalculable Chance as contrasted with foresight is comparatively late: see the anonymous poem preserved in Stob. eel. 1. 6. 13 p. 86, 4 W. (PLG i n 732). Passages like O.T. 977, Ant. 1 r 58, are insufficient to prove that Sophocles would have addressed T6xv herself as capricious or inconstant. The Pindaric references are unfortunately fragmentary : cf. Pausan. 4. 30. 6 %<se Be JlLvSaposfiXXaTe es TTJV TVXW

/ecu Srj

KOX
See also

IO*OKAEOYI

44

810 [rbv 'HpaKXea fiavta 8 1 0 Philodemus de piet. p. 36 G. VOGOWTO. ireiroK.ij>Ka 'HpaKki ...TOP S''H/HWCX6I Kai p.a Ka.T&<xeT0"t < '">s > SO0OKX^S
Her. I p. 13835) is probably right in supposing that the reference is to the concluding portion of the Trachiniae, from which he quotes v. 999 r65' d/cijXrjroi' fiavlas &v9os. Gomperz originally gave Kai /J.&X' &.Ka.T&axt£T0V 1 but M. Schmidt's restoration adopted above is doubtless right.

v8a>p ypd<j)a)

opKovs ey&» s1

vos in voluptate tanquam in aqua ponitis. 8 1 1 Hellad. in Phot. bibl. p. 530 1 5 6 OTIXOS 6 Kai irapoiiMa^6/jievos 'SpKOvsA woman's oath is as little likely to be ...ypdtpoi' e8riOIC\^OI/! aBri7 otfiai delv els rktypav ypdtj>eiv. Ioh. Georearly. gides in Boisson. anecd. I p. 96 XPV TV It is impossible to write in water, and fiiv Ix9pav eh VSwp ypdcpeiv, tva TO^WS useless to attempt it: see Diogen. 5. 83, d<pavl^r)Tai, T?)c 5^ /, ?"" Plut. prov. 5 (Paroem. I 267, 344). Cf. Plat. Phaedr. 276 c oiiK apa airovdrj aira Sid iravrbs fUvri. Especially of lovers: Antk. Pal. 5. 7 vvv 5' 6 txev SpKtd tpytnv iv iiSan yp&fei. Philostr. imag. 1. 10. 2 oiiK &vap raCra,' u Kpr)0r]h, oiS' is Bdap iv SSCITI Kelva (ptpetrBat. Cf. Prop. 2. 28. TOP ZpuiTa TOVTOV ypdtpeis. Apostol. 6. 56. 8. The proverbial 'AtppoBlinos opKos OVK ifiTrolvifios is said to go back to Hesiod Lucian catapl. 21 iralfeis, <5 Xdpwv, r/ Ka6' vda-Tos, ipaal, ypd
812

6p)(d8os 8 1 2 Phot. lex. p. 484, 13 pdxof al Schmidt inserted X^yei after 2OOKXT;S impUivai p'dfSSoi. ' paxoiaiv opxdSos artSe. yr)S.' 2OOK\TJS de Toils paKTO- oJ jiev ST/ Kara rbv (ppaypAv avvi-

AAHAQN APAMATQN TOVTO TO ^ffKlVOV 761^05 eh(U.

pX is more obscure, and its meaning can only be fixed by inference, Ellendt gives cratibus contextam or stipitibus vallatam, L. and S. enclosing,—both depending on Hesych. i n p. 225 6pxds' irepLj3o\o$, ai^iaaid.

/ecu eTSos

i\alas.

While there is no obvious connexion with opxos or dpxaros, the indications point to an affinity to bpKavq, for which see Phot. lex. p . 347, 10 bpudvq' irepl
x

q

45 w

oz/

i) x P^ ' A^yercu 5cr dirb

TOV ipKos, 0 iari irepi[i6\ov ippdyfui. Hesych. 111 p . 220 bpudvi)...oi 5i <j>paynhv.

Harpocr. p. 139,13, quoting Lycurgus (fr. 74) and Horn, u 224. Schol. Theocr. 4. 61 jj.dvb'pav] T^JV T&V irpofidTwv bpKdvrjv. Perhaps then we should read bpKados~ dpxd/xri is possibly a mistake for bpK&v-t) in Pollux 7. 147. Cf. 10. 131 bpK&vTf (al. bpxdvrj) Kal p&xos...Ka.l wdvd' baa. aKav$w$7] rots /cap7rots C7ri
813 Xo^ayoi 813

Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 89, 3 afid-

CTOI.' 2O0OKX^S 'd/xdxeToi

\oxo.yot.'

x ^ . On the general question of this stem-variation see on fr. 970.

In Phil. 198 Sophocles prefers the form

814 TO depfjbov TOV 6f3e\ov 814 Phot. lex. p. 593, 3 and Suid. by * virb wavri \id(p GKopirlos' irapoifiia, s.v. rb Sepfjibv TOV 6/3eAoO* iirl ruiv alpovNauck was inclined to suspect that the fxivwv {dvaipovixtvwv Phot.) rd xeip°"a dvn words p.4[j.vr]Tai ai/Trjs ~Zo<poK\rjS have been TGIV KpeiTThvwv. ij wapoLfxia dwb rwi/ direlmisplaced, and that they really refer to pws dpaffffo/x&uv Kara TO ireirvpo}fj.€i>ov TCIV fr. 37. The proverb is similar to our ' You have got hold of the wrong end b@z\L(TKt0V. li£jXV7]TaL O.VTTJS 2o(pOK\7}S. T o the same effect Zenob. 6. 19 [Paroem. I 166). Since in Zenobius this extract is followed

of the stick,' i.e. the dirty end, or 'You have the wrong sow by the ear.'

815 alya. 815

ris TTOT iv Sofioi?

Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 63, 25 aKove'

be thought that Ar. Thesm. 381 favours

the latter), and the usage of Sophocles is dvTl TOV alya. Kparlvos (fr. 284,1 96 K.). olov TOTTOV didov did TTJS cri7?)s TTJ d/coy. indecisive. I follow the punctuation of e T0Jr previous editors, but it is equally possible 0' , irp6
Kai SO^POKX^S' '&K0ve, aiya, T'L% TTOT'

iv Scfytois porf.' The new text of Photius is a fusion of two glosses which appear separately in Bekker's anecdota at p. 369, 15 a/cone...?"?; d/coij, and at p . 372, 10 a/coue,

alya.' Kpartvos. ' a/couc, aiya, wpbeexe...

P»v.'

The purpose of the grammarian was to illustrate aKOue as= ' be on the listen,1 whether enforced by the addition of ulya (or alya) or not. There is nothing to choose between alya and alya (unless it

that the question is indirect after a/cove, and that a comma should be placed after 0-170: so, e.g.,

Xen. Cyr. 7. 4. 16 &KOVE

roivvv, o.v TL aoc 56£w \4yea>.

Nauck,

quoting other cases where the readings of our MSS do not correspond with those of citations from Euripides, concluded that the grammarian intended to refer to Eur. Hipp. 790 yvvoL/ces, tdre rts 7ror' iv dbfiois /3077; But his scepticism is hardly warranted.

ZO^OKAEOYZ

816 S €pa><s 816 Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 54, 3 o Ifxireipos »} i)Svs iv Tif airarav. Kal Ko\a%. n X d ™ ? (legg. 823 E ) ' alp£kos ipai' (prjtrl Kai 2o0o/rXijs. EipiwiSrjs (fr. iog'5) 8i Kal a\u.6\-qi> (aifitiXri Bekk. anecd.) elire 0i)XuJCWS, i,o
Taroc, Kparivos (fr. 379 a b, I 119 K.) Si al/j.v\6
The

same gloss occurs in Bekk. anecd. p. 363, 1, except that the words"ZofyoKhrphe Kal alixvKiiraTov are omitted. The new text disposes of Nauck's suggestion that the earlier citation of Sophocles is intended for the passage in the Ajax. Plato's words are IM]8' aS •HTHV&V dr/pas aifivhos '"Epus oi
£\ev6£pios eiri\6oi nvl viwv, where Jowett renders ' insidious' (blandus et fallax, Stallb.). alpuXos in its application to 8pa>s is clearly transferred from its proper connexion with a personal agent. It is most likely that Sophocles conceived the cunning of the lover as manifested in seductive speech : so Horn, a 56 alel Se /AaXa/coZtrt Kal alfivXiottrt. \6younv I 8i\yei {sc. Calypso), 8nas 'IS&KTIS

eViX^ircrai, where Eustathius (p. 1390,64) comments : elev b" av TTJS fiei> lo-Topov/idfi)s K.a\vipovs ai/j.ti\iot \6yot ol Kara £pwrct KoXaKetiovres. Kal 08s an etirri (1. etiroi) yvvi} epuiaa, Kal 5td TOUTO Kara rbv 'HaioSov (Op. 374) alfiiiXa KU

817 TOV

817

Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 53, 11 < o > So0o/cX^s. '

TOU...alfiaro-

I. A. 1514 {3u}fj.6v ye dalfiovos dea$ \ pavloiv aiiiaToppirois \ xP°-"oS(rav, I.T. 72 f.,

226), or whether it is an exceptional outrage like that of Eur. Andr. 259
4n6Si]Tov

The fragment appears to come from a series of trochaic tetrameters, and the sense is perhaps incomplete. It seems that the statue of the god which stood before the altar is described as splashed with the blood of the victim. But it is not clear whether this happens as a normal incident of the sacrifice (Eur.

aifidrov 0e3s /3W/J.6V, -q fiireuri ae. F o r the use of -o-irddip-os cf. E u r . Andr. 1129 TTVKVTJ de vLcpadi Travrodev aTrodoijfievos. Rhes, 790 Bepixbs Se Kpovvbs...pd\\ei /j.e 5vtr8v7](rKovTO5 atfjutros ve"ov. Aesch. Ag. 1389 /3dXX« /J.' tpeixvy \f/aK&8i <poivlai Spo&ov.

8l8 aKpov cf>pove2v, aKpov 818 Phot.ed. Reitz. p. 68, i6(Phryn.

Spav

The use of^<XK:pos=pre-eminent is illustrated by Blaydes on El. 1499, and Adam on Plat. rep. 366 B. .The construction OVTOIS 2o<poK\ijs. Reitzenstein remarks with an infin. is like 6teui apurros etc., but that either &Kpos or e^i%ovra should be I have not succeeded in finding another read. There is the same error in Bekk. example. It is obvious that the quotation anecd. p. 372, 5, where the extract ends is not made verbatim, and possibly two at i^e\uv. distinct passages have been combined. fr. 146 de B.) &Kpov (ppovetv, aKpov Spav olov e^xwv *v T £
AAHAQN APAMATQN

47

819 dfiovarcoTos yap ouSa/Aws ante 819 ffOJTOS '

Mekler _ _ ^ to the adventure of Odysseus with the pdruv Sirens, which may have been related in O-WTOS the Nausicaa. He accordingly substiverbal tutes £ri < K ' > for tipy, supposing that the

--..,6V aKowai. In any'case, fov belongs to the class of pseudoadjectives which are discussed in nn. on frs. 250, 1014.

820 wcnrep dfjLTrpevrrjs ovos 820 Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 95, 13 afiirpevrrif xp^aiiim V uv-q. 2o(poK\ijs ' H,vq points (fr. 170 de Borries). d/nrpeici.v was a rare word, the proper meaning of which may be deduced from Ar. Lys. 289 xwirws TTOT' eia/xTrpeicro/xei' \ TOUT' avev navdifKiov, where t h e schol. c o m m e n t s : TO r<j) SKKOPTI feiyei fSorjBeiv

apirpeieui \{ytrai Kal ti/nrpov rb Si-qnov (rxoiviov. That is to say, d(iirpevn)s ovos was fastened by a rope to the team to assist in pulling the load over difficult ground. As his work was of the hardest, and he was doubtless well-belaboured, he was regarded as an over-worked drudge, Hence the metaphorical use of ajiirpeveiv in Lycophr. 635 iix^aivov d/My>ei)
821 821 Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 102, 16 dfj. Kopfiov. So^o/cAys. T h e addition was made b y Reitzenstein, but is perhaps unnecessary. Cf. Hesych.

I p . 161 d/J.^Uovpoi' • aix0Tlpu6ev ice/capfxivov. a|A<j>£Ko\jpov K0p(i6v, a log with twigs lopped off all round : Horn, f 196 Kop/j.bv 5'
822 dva6epiiaive.iv (j>peva<; 822 Phot. ed. Reitz. p . i l l , 1 dvaSepfiaiveLi* Tas p£vas, T^]V ypwfnji', TOV vovv olov avataveiv, dvi.av (corrupt: aviaiveiv conj. Mekler: TTJP dtavoitiv de Borries: perhaps x'uc^m!', cf. schol. Ai. 478), dvaTapaTTa.v. SO^OKX^S. Cf. Phryn. praep. soph. p. 50, 9 (Bekk. anecd. 28, 22) avaBepfxaivuv Tas <j>p£vas Kal T V iti.voi.av,

T^V yvti/XTjV otov Kaiv'qv (1. Kweiv) avaTapaTTtiv. The exact words used by Sophocles are uncertain, and more than one passage may be referred to. The heating of the mind may be caused by some pleasant emotion, as in Pind. 01. 10. 87, but generally implies harmful excess, just as

48

ZOOKAEOYI

fever is the sign of bodily disorder: El. is called $€p/i6s, indicating that heat was 888 6a\wrj T$S' avquiaTtp irvpt, with the a permanent attribute rather than a transchol. O.VTI irapaKinrreis T&S tppivas us 4v sitory disturbance of his mind. See the irvperifi, Ai. 478 Kevaiaiv eXiriaiv SepfiaLve- evidence collected by Tucker on Aesch. rai. Sometimes even the guilty criminal Tkeb. 590, Cho. 1002.

823 )

dvaiderai

8

8 2 3 Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 125, 22 avSpaX\r Sm TOU X Arrows avrl TOU v. 2o0o«A,! 'x^pow-waietTzt (aviderai

P*X*1 (™ it is generally written), the fruit-tree, is to be distinguished (purslane). f r Q m dpSA A t h e pot.herb

col

wood-carving (Blitmner, ^ ^ a n | occasionally Neumann-Partsch, Phys. Griechml. p. 391.

i'-

,

,

,

. „ .,

The WO(fd of the & r m e r w ^f used

,

For the orthography cf. Suid. s.v. avSpdxKy Sia TOV X iviKws avH TOV aWpavos.

Hellad. ap. Phot. Ubl. p. 533, 26. dv-

/„

Technol. n as fuel. see Geogr. von

824 VTTVOV

The intention of the grammarian was 8 2 4 Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 136, 12 d*ijypero e{ Sirvov' 'ATTIKS>S ayav TOVT6 £<JTI to mark the aor. •qyp6fn]v as ' A t t i c ' Hence we find £%r)yeip6nr]v and i^qyipByv vapa, SO0OKX«. The gloss comes from given in explanation of ii,y\ypbin\v in Phrynichus: praep.soph. p. 27, 20 (Bekk. anecd. p. 17, 19) avtfypero (% iiirvov Kai Ar. & » . 51 (scbol. Suid.). Reitzenstein quotes Horn. K 138 e | virvov avtyeipe. i^i 'Arrt/cws.

825 yrj 8 2 5 Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 137, 8 di^j- pepditrovTes TT)V yrpi. To make a clearing p-tpuTos yrj' r) fi\i;s &vd/xc(TTos Kal IJ.T) in the woods was the first stage of an Keica.8apii.ivq Trpbs yeupylav. SO0OKXT;S agricultural settlement : Hdt. 1. 126 Kal Kpartpos. rouTov TOV X&POV [SCt aKavd&dy]) irpoeiire Cf. Aesch. Eum. 13 KekevBoiroLol iraides i^ijixepuaai.. Observe that dvqn4paTos: "RipalcrTOV x@6"a I 0-vrnx.epov TiOivres avf/fiepos should be added to the list of i)liepu>iJ.ivqv, where the schol. reports doublets given on fr. 1014: the use of that on the occasion of a ffeapla to Delphi avq^epSi in fr. 905 shows that avriiiipwTos t a l rives (x0VT(s treKiKeis ihs Sir)- could not have'been regarded as a verbal.

826 crv SeScoKas ravT, 8 2 6 Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 138, 5 'Avrjffiddipa' '
'Avrjo-chcopa

her honour: Pausan. 1. 31. 4. Plut. qu. conv. 9. 14. 4 p. 745 A mentions Demeter avqcno'wpa. as an agricultural goddess. The appearance of avrjaiStlipa as an inlKXTJCTIS also of Earth (schol. Ar. Av. 971 etc.) points to the well-known connexion of Ge with Demeter (fr. 290 n.).

AAHAQN APAMATQN

49

827 < ov > ixrjKeT avdpo>Tri
TaSe ;

8 2 7 01) add. Herwerden | rdSe Reitzenstein : rrjde cod. 8 2 7 Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 141, n dvMekler, who had independently proBpiirnujTi- 2O0OK\?}S' ' itr/Kir'...rrjde.' posed the addition of ov, retains rrjde For the adverb, which is otherwise un( = ifiol), but adds f&e (or TTOT£) after known, see on fr. 462. In favour of the SiaKi^-Q. He ingeniously suggests that addition of ov it may be remarked that the words were addressed by Circe to we should otherwise have expected diaOdysseus in the circumstances described in Horn, if 319 f., and that something like XeX0??s (Rutherford, New Phryn. p. 191), although there is some evidence for dia- dXXd, Se\<paKiaH may have followed. In that case he proposes to assign the fragWfaffffai (Phfyn. fraep. soph. p. 65, 9, Pollux 2. 125). For 06 JXT\ with rat. indie, ment to the Nansicaa. as a prohibition cf. Track. 978.

828 8' eis aTravT-qo-Lv

o-irajj?)a)v

8 2 8 Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 156, 17 (Phryn. fr. 245 de B.) dirch'-njcns• us iv

d. r. I o-7Tei55aij'. In my opinion, TIV6S shows that the quotation was not made TTJffW7}delq.ap.€v, 2o0o/cX?)s. eydb 5' eh verbatim, and it is impossible to reconstruct air&vT-qalv rwo% awevdojv.' 0 ai)r6s. the original; but there is no reason for refusing to assign tls dirovrricriv inrevSciv Reitzenstein assumed that there was a to Sophocles, when we find Ttpav els lacuna after 2O0OKX.TJS, and that a prose a-irai/ryna in Euripides (Or. 513). The fragment together with the writer's name gloss has suffered from abbreviation, as had fallen out. In that case the words is so often the case; and two passages cited do not belong to Sophocles. Wilafrom Sophocles appear to have been cited mowitz dissented from this conclusion, originally. and Mekler suggested' eyio 5' <w5'> ets

6 8 2 9 Phryn. praep. soph. p. 23, 4 (Bekk. anecd. p. 14, 21) dfiurdos. So0oK\T)S 'ajiu0-0os...7ropetieTa[.' Some refer here also Hesych. I p. 148 &/j.ur9osXwpts fiurdov.

The context is of course unknown, but it seems likely that a|«o-8os was applied ironically to some one whose services were so unwelcome that they were not likely to be paid for. So Aesch. Cho.

729 \tjTT] 5' a/jutrdbs iffrt £/ji.iropos; In Ag. 969 fjLavTLiroXei 5' aKe^Xevaros

&ixt
but there 'unpaid' implies that an enemy's criticism is a cheap road to selfknowledge.

830 \jrifolium 8 3 O Plin. nat. hist. 21. 153 Sophocles enim poela venenatuni id dicit (sc. trifolium). 'Fortasse in 'Pifoi-6/uois,' says Nauck. P. III.

venenatuni] The corresponding Greek word is rpi(pvXKov, which is mentioned as the title of a poem by an otherwise unknown Demarete in Athen. 685 B.

I04>0KAE0Y£ 831 /caX&is,

epyov Se vavro';, rjv rts l ras reXeuTas CIKOS e' 831

rf. 1 p. 16 A

Plut.

7<jp a$T TOP 2o0OK\&l.

A versified enlargement of the famous old proverb dpxv Si TOI T\JI,UTV ravrbs,

attributed by Iambi, vit. Pyth. 162 to Pythagoras, and by Lucian Hermot. 3, owing to a confusion with Op. 40, to Hesiod. It is quoted or referred to without an author's name by Plat. rep. 377 A, legg. 753 is, Arist. eth. N. 1. 7. rog8 b 7, pol. 5. 4. i3O3b 29, and often by later authorities: see Diogen. 2. 97 (Paroem. I 213). Cf. Tr. fr. adesp. 433

OVTCOS

us iravra irpdy/iar', rjv KaXas apxas I KGCXUS TeXeuTaK «ot litaovv ipiKei f3poToi$. Hor. ^ > . 1. 2. 40 dimidiiim facti, qui coepit, habet. Auson. epigr. 15 (81) incipe: dimidium facti est coepisse. supersit I dimidium: rursum hoc incipe, et

efficies. Nauck thinks that the verses of Soph, have been followed by Antiphon fr. 60 U. (134 B.) Srar ydp TIS irpdy/iaros K&V OTOVOVV TTfll dpXV"

elicbs Kal TTJV Ttkevrty

op$WS

TTOli)(T1(Ta.l,

dpBws ytyvetrffat.

The proverb still lasts in our ' Well begun is half done,' and in the French ' Ce n'est que le premier pas qui coute.'

832 "ALSOV KO1 832

832

irakippola j3vdov

irakippoLa codd.

Plut. de aud. poet. 2 p. 17 c Kal

$6* "O/nypcs ovre HivSapos otfre 2O0OKX^S f x ypj ' £vdev rbv airupov epefryovraifftcbrov| {$\t]Xpol Svoipepat VVICTOS iroTa.fi.oi' (Pind. fr. 130) Kal ' Trctp 5' 'icay 'ft/ceayoO re poay Kal AevK&Sa irirprji'' ( » n ) Kal ' arevwTrbs... f}v8ov.'

H. renders : ' the gorge of Hades and the abysmal tide.' Sophocles follows the traditional description of the under-world as approached by a deep cleft in the earth. So of Tartarus in Horn. 0 14

7^ [

x

pp

Anacreon fr. 43 'AiSea ydp fan Suvos UtiXOS, dpya\ii) 8' £s avrbv K&6odos. Apoll. Rhod. 7. 735 airios 2
tide is illustrated by the description in Plat. Phaed. 112 B atoipeirai dij Kal KVfialvei dvio Kal Kara (sc. TO iiypbv), which

no doubt is partly founded on literature now lost.—For ira\ippo£a see on fr. 583, 5, Tucker on Aesch. Theb. 389.

833 TO

17 S v , KO.V O.TTO xjjevSS)V 833

833

i-rj Brunck : eit) codd.

Plut. de aud. poet. 4 p. 21 A Kal

Phil. 109 oiitc (i.e. OI3K alaxpbv ra TOV 2iO(pOK\4oVS 'TO KipSoS.. .trj.' Kal //.T}V \pevbTJ \iytiv), el x6 cudr/nal ye rb \j/euSos cov ye dKriKoa/iev ws ' oiK e^dyov(n...\byoC ipepei.—The corruption eh) for fi? occurs (fr. 834). also in Phil. 25.—Blaydes co'nj. tcav For the discreditable sentiment see on ^b fr. 28, and cf. El. 61 oi)5& pij/ia K(p5a

AAHAQN APAMATQN

834 OVK i£dyov
\6yoi

8 3 4 Plut. de aud. poet. 4 p. 21 A : Whenever e£ayuv (-eoffai) is employed see on fr. 833. with the meaning elicit or provoke, as in For the sentiment see on fr. 352. ££dEur. fr. 131 IXT) f/,01 Trporelvav iXnlb" Q6.•youo-i has here the sense produce, which yov ddKpv or X e n . Cyr. 2. 2. 15 £K ye aov normally belongs to eK<j>ipeiv (Aesch. fr. •nvp olfiai p$ov av xis ixTplipeiev 17 7^XuTa 99 apovpav OVK ifj.4fi.il/aTO | TOC /AT) efepey- QaydyoiTo, the object of the action is something external to the agent, and it is Keiv airepfia yevvalov Trarpis, H d t . 1. 193 possible that here too the subject (oi f. tan de x w P ^ w " 08x17 diraaiuv apiary Ar/X6701) is not to be figured as the tilled /IMJT/JOS KapTrov iK(p£peiv); a n d Meineke soil, but rather as the husbandman. actually proposed to read incpipovtn here.

835 yivono

KCLV CITTA-OUTOS iv TI/ACUS avyjp

835 Plut. de aud. poet. 4 p . 21 B irpbs 5' €Keiva TO. Trepi rod TT\O6TOV ' fteivbs yap ipTrew...djfi.op4ibv r' lieiv' (fr. 88, 6 ff.), avTcirapadTjaet woWa T(OV ^O' (fr. 592).

The implied contempt of poverty reflects the prejudice of the aristocratical party. Consequently, a nobleman deprived of the wealth which is the proper appanage of his class immediately loses caste : cf. E u r . Phoen. 442 TvivrfS yap oiSev

evyevris avijp (n.). On the other hand, the poor man could not aspire to dis-

tinction: Theogn. 621 7rSs TIS TTXOVGLOV

avSpa riti, d7-i'ei Sk irevixp0"Callim. fr. 179 del rots fUKKols fiiKKa diSovtri deol. Juv. 3. 164 haudfacile emergunt, quorum virtutibus obstat \ res angusta dotni. Pericles in his panegyric of Athens declares that there the poor man has an exceptional opportunity: Thuc. 1. 37 o*J5' a6 Kara Treviav, ^xtav ^ T t dyadov 8paaai TT\V ir6\iv, a.i;Ld}[iaTOS d<pavcla Ke/cwXurat.

Blaydes was strangely suspicious of the word OIITXOVTOS, in place of which he conjectured apoXjSos, aypoLKOs or wevixpbs, and R. Ellis even proposed &\OVTOS.

836 ovSev

Kcu
typovoi

tppovei cod. Riccard.

8 3 6 Plut. de aud. poet. 4 p. 21 B, following fr. 835 q.v. Cobet, Coll. Crit. p. 203, calls <(>povot ' vitiosum' and reads (ppove'i, which, as we now know, is the reading of a solitary MS. Nauck follows him here and in yap | eiS davbv . , \4ytiv . Eur. fr. 253 h hhe €<-/>ei. Similarly (as H . points out), in E u r . fr. 163 xPv
ixira I axpyaros, el fir] Kdperty (xuv rtix01(v.l. rixv)* Nauck says 'fortasse rjv f-V--. TVXV legendum,' and in Philemon fr. 200

II 5 3 1 K . i]du ye TrarT]p re"Kvoi
yi)i> ix°' Kock says ' fort, an.. .?XV'' Cobet adds curtly: 'in re certa el indicativum habet.' Both are in fact good Greek, though with a marked difference of tone; and, as -«, -01 and -7; are often confused, the reading in any particular passage cannot be determined with certainty. But to introduce the indicative against the evidence requires justification more weighty than Cobet's; and here, at any rate, the vaguer optative is Sophoclean. As compared with the subj. or ind., the optative 4—2

IOOKAEOYI generalizes less bluntly by suggesting a doubt (see Goodw. § 501), and, as remarked by Jebb on Ant. 666, is suitable to yvUfxai.: ' a beggar is not to be scorned, if perchance he were wise.' Cf- Ant. 1032 TO

classed under Goodw. § 489; but it is not always easy to draw a line where one construction shades into the other.) The idiom also occurs in prose, but is not very common: see the commentators

Iia.v86.veur S' \ ijSiffTOv eS Xiyovros, el xipdos Xiyoi, At. 521 dvSpi roi %peuv \ fj.v^-qv wpooeivai, repirvbv el ri TTOV irddot, ib. 1159 Kai yap alaxpbv, el iriBono ns, \ X6701S KoXdfeiv (J fSi&geaOcu wdpa, ib. 1344 AvSpa. b" oi dltccuov, el Sdvot, | §\dirreiv rbv iaBXbv, E u r . Andr. 702 oi 6" elaiv airCiv /ivp'up
on T h u c . 3. 9 KOX OUK aSiicos aiirrj ij di-iwais eariv, el Tijxoiev KTL, a n d cf. P l a t . apol. 19 E, Crit. 46 B i) irpo8v/iia
well as Track. 57, should, I think, be

For

KOACOS (ppoveiv

see

on

fr.

524.

Contrast the sentiment of Critias fr. 5 (B 29 Diels)
837 fipoTcov, ot ravra y^ ju.d\a)cr' e's "AiSov rotcrSe yap / tfiv ecrri, TOLS 8' dXkoicn TTO.VT' e 837.

1 rpls SXpioi Nauck

3 jxbvoiaiv ev R . Prinz

e/cei Kara. i scripsi

Kaicuis H.) : itce! Plut.

837

Plut. de aud. poet. 4 p. 21 F Set

5e Tt£ Aioye'vec Kai irpos rbv 'ZotpoK'Ke'a, Xp7l
ravra ypdtf/as 'dis.../ca/cd.' The saying of Diogenes, which Plut. proceeds to quote, was: ' Will Pataecion the thief have a better fate after death than Epaminondas, because he has been initiated?' Welcker (p. 308) plausibly conjectures that these lines came from the Triptolemus. Brunck referred here fr. 891, where see note. The same thought, that initiation into the mysteries carried with it as a certain result happiness in a future life, appears

Philetaer. fr. 18 (11 235 K.) u Zev, Ka\6v 7 ' &TT' diroSavav ai\oi/j.evov. | roirois iv "Aidov yap fibvots i^ovala | d
earlv. Initiation procured the special favour of the x ^ " " ; to this Heracles in Eur. Her. 613 attributes his success in the conflict with Cerberus. Less directly illustrative are the following passages, which J. (partly after L. C. Purser in Diet. Ant. I 724?.) quoted as attesting the soothing religious influence of the Eleusinia: 0. C. 1050 ov (at Eleusis)

Trdrvi.at.o-e/M'd.TiOTjvodvTat.Te'Xri | BvaroXcnv, Isocr. 4. 28 17s (reXerijs) oi fierares irepl re rijs filov reXevrijs Kai rov ffiifiiravin Pind. fr. 137 6\fiios Saris ISihv Keiv' el
has been initiated into the Mysteries of life hereafter.' Observe that ev rg.de Aids dpx$ answers to didffdorov dpxdv). The common source of both is Horn. h. Dem.

repov, Cic. leg. 2. 14. 36 (of the mysteries at Eleusis) neque solum cum laetitia vivendi ratioiiem accepimus, sed etiam cum spe meliore moriendi. Add Plat. rep. 480 8X/3ios 8s rdS' iironrev eirix8ovlijiv dv365 A, Phaed. 69 C. dpdiiroiv' I 8s 5' dreX^s iep&v, 8s 5' dfj.fj.opos, 2 Scpx6t'vTcs. For the passive form OSTOB' bfj.oiav | aTaav $xei cpdifievds irep {nrb of the deponent aorist cf. At. 425, and £6<$ eipuievn, where Allen and Sikesfor further examples see n. on Eur. should be consulted. The following pasHclid. 757 {nroSexBek, Paley and Verrall sage reads like a parody of Sophocles: on Aesch. Ag. 1499 ^T'Xex#Ss- Add

AAHAQN APAMATQN

S3

ea-dop-q$^ fr. 314, serious objection. §xei is a simple re3*9medy, but I cannot find that it has hitherto 3 poXoxr': the subjunctive without been suggested—at least, with /cara un"" is often used by Sophocles in relative changed. Blaydes conj. iravr' eoric Kara. H. rendered thus: clauses of general assumption: see on fr. 659, 4. ' O thrice-blessed they 4 li\a : scil. "AtSijs. I agree with That ere they pass to Hades have beheld Herwerden, who proposed iravra STJ /ca/cd, These Mysteries; for them only, in that world, and Headlam (Journ. Phil, x x m 272) Is life; the rest have utter misery.' that the repetition of e'/cet is open to

838 ovo oputv crvos TrpocrcoTro) TTOVTO. Tvp/3d[,€i, 838

Plut. de aud. poet. 4 p. 23 B

TrdXip 5' 6 /j.ev ~E*vpnridT)s elirtbv e'v optap ' /JU Tbv fi€TJ dffTpuv Tirjv' "Aprj T€ tpoiviov' (Phoen. 1006), avTovs Toiis ffeovs divb/xaffev • i TOV de ^O(pOK\4ovs \£yovTOS Tvd>\bs... /ca/cd,' TOV Trokejiov iunv vwaKovirai. Plut. amat. 13...p. 7-i7.A aKbirei de TOV "Aptjv iTT/Xi/cas ei'Xijxe Tiftds uir' dvBpiinrav /cat TrdXtv 8
hand, Campbell conjectured that ' this fragment may have been connected with the story of Meleager. " A blind, undiscerning god of war is moving all mischief in the likeness of a boar."' And he was followed in this view by Jebb, who translates : ' Blind, undiscerning, a destroyer in the likeness of a wild boar is spreading all manner of havoc,' and remarks : 'Welcker (so far as I can find) nowhere notices this fragment. (3 yuvaiKes indicates a female Chorus. But this is not necessarily inconsistent with its coming from the Meleager. The prominence of Althaea might justify a female Chorus. No other play (except the doubtful title Oeneus) is known in which Sophocles referred to the Calydonian boar.' But we have direct evidence (see II p. 66) that the Chorus in the Meleager was of Priests (lepioiv). This was pointed out by H., who added : ' But I am still more impelled to reject Campbell's interpreta-

tion by the shape of the sentence and the order of the words. If Sophocles had meant what Campbell suggests, I think he would have written "Ap-ns yap ydy, TUI^XOS oiS' ipQv, irapa,....

As it is, the

stress of the sentence falls on the words Tu(j>Xds and oiS* opcov, which are part, not of the subject, but of the predicate. ' The wild boar is the type of blind fury: Adamant. Physiogn. 1 p. 349 Foerster /cat rots &\\ois de fifiocs /card ra avra eirifptxiveTCU rb otKetov 7)dos • <xvt dypiip dpyr; dwpovtrriTos. Arist. A. a. 1. 1. 4 8 8 b 14 rd de dv/iibdri /cat evarariKa zcai dfiaBij, olov 8s ayptos. So in Antisthenes Odysseus 6 Odysseus says to Ajax: irpwrov fnev OVK olatia oiS' oVus ?5et [sic: read Set or tre Set] /xdxea"0at, dX\' aicnrep us aypios opyrj <j>ep6/t.evos Tax' &" TOTC awoKTeveis [rather diroKrelvais'] eeavrbv, /ca/ccji irepi-

ireatbv rq. And the image here in S m) and great snout, running amok, uprooting all the crops, and working havoc indiscriminately. 'Nor can I find any warrant for supposing that CTTOS Trpo, "in the person of a wild boar," is (classical) Greek: iv irpoaiiwif would at least have been required, [and even that seems not to occur till much later: see Plut. def. or. 11 p. 415 c, Max. Tyr. 38. 1]. The fact is that the fragment has been too hastily assigned to the Meleager, with which it has nothing to do, just as fr. 1122 has been rashly transferred to the comic stage.' _ The above reasoning is conclusive against Campbell's view; but it is not

54

I04>0KAE0YI

so easy to justify the use of irpbotairov biirov bears a limited sense only in relafor piyxos, although the comic poets tion to man: ixOtios yap Kal j3o!>s 06 \4yerai irp/xrunrov (sc. rb vwb TO Kpavlov) ludicrously employed piyxos in place of irpdauwov : see Athen. 95 D, E, Suid. s.v. h. a. 1. 8. 49i b 10. Observe how well this meaning suits Tvpfidfei: Arist. h. a. ptiyxos, Bekk. anecd. p. 113, 9. Vet irpoo-onrov is sometimes used of animals, 8. 6. 595 a >7 pi^otpdyov Si /udXiora y vs effTi rwv fybH', SLCL rb eu TreipvK^fat rb and that not merely in speaking of their Tpbs rty ipyaalav rain\v.—For look: Babr. 72, 7
839 OVK ecrr' an' epycov JXTJ Kakwv eirr) /caXa 8 3 9 Plut. de and. poet. 8 p. 27 E 0* KaK&s (Herm. for KaXws) | yipy/iiv' Ipya iravv yap dX?;0es TO TOV XotpOKX^ovs \tyov- TcjS X<5-y<j) /trjPiieTcu. It occurs frequently TOS 'oiK...KaXd.' The line is also quoted in Euripides: Hec. 1238 0eO -\6yiini dv^p Wecklein substituted iir' for air', and 1 Herwerden proposed oiK OIGT ^7T' £pywv, (7o0os j KaXds dtpopfids, oti p>£y' tpyov ev Xtyetv, fr. 583 Saris X£yei pev eS, Ti Nauck commends F. W. Schmidt's dir' S' tpy' i<j>' oh Xiyei \ aiaxp1 tari, TOVTOV apx&v... ri\Ti raXd. Mekler suggests that T6 (rotpbv ova aivCj iroTe. The use of the words are interrogative : ' doesn't it d0op/ii} in Eur. is sufficient to justify constantly happen...?' But no change is d7r6 here. Of course the poet did not required ; and if iirl were introduced the deny that a speech so conditioned might dative rather than the genitive should seem good; but that is what the critics follow it. Sophocles refers to this adage insist on reading into the text. —something like our ' handsome is that handsome does'—in O.C. 1187 rd TOI

84O /u,oXvy88is wcrre 84O

SLKTVOV

Plut. de prof, in virt. 1 p. 75 B

up by the cork occurs in Aesch. Cho. 504 e
AAHAQN APAMATQN

55

841 0T&) o'

IJCKUTOS

Srjyfjia TrcuSi/cof Trpocrrj

8 4 1 iraidiKop vulgo: TTCUSKCWI' Bernardakis (cum codicibus suis, ut videtur), TTCUSIKOO Valckenaer | Trpoo-j Aid.: irpotrrjv codd. plerique, Trp67i
Plut. de prof, in virt. 4 p. 77 c

(

t)T(p 5 ' tfpwros d7jyfj.a iraidiKOP Trpoarj,' fi^Tptos fJ.€P dv dot <pavetri Kal Trpdos kv Tip Trapeivai Kal
aTTGViaVTlaai' /j.6yis yap dV fcrws ep TO&O6TU> It is unfortunate that Bernardakis (see Xpoptf TO Si)yixa vyiis ytpoiTO. Ov. Her. cr. n.) does not specify the authority for 13. 30 pectora legiti?mis casta momordit the readings given m his text, or the amor, Ant. 19. 43 mordeat ista iuas alivariants of the MSS. irpoo-rj seems cerquando cura medullas. See also fr. tain, although Nauck strangely prefers irpoo~jjp, and iraidtKujp must in any case1127, 8. be wrong. Critics incline to Valckenaer's For the subj. without dv see on fr. oO, but I am not satisfied that iraiSi- 659. 4-

842 77/30? acrirep 01 fxapywvTe? 842 842

Trpds arrep codd. plerique | evTOvdiraTOt al.

Plut. deprof. in virt. 13 p. 84 B

'wherein the frenzied are most vehement.

i) Si irpoKOTrr) rds UTrep/3oXds vpbTepop Kal —irpos seems to express simple relation, as in Phil. 1307 roi)s Tpwrovs ffTpaTov... rds o^urjjTas TUIP iradup dvlrjai, ' Trpds KaKovs I ot>Tas Trpbs alxufy. There is no aairep ot iiapy&vTes ivTOpdiTaTOi' /card rbp

need for Blaydes's conj.

For the word £VTOVOS see on fr. 966:

843 TO,

j, 843

StSa/cra p.avddvoi, r a 8' evpera S' €VKTO. Trapa de.Sn> rjTrjcrajxrjv.

TO,

Plut. defort. 2 p. 98 A eu/8ouXtas

All this is proverbial wisdom.

You

Totpvv fj.7j oO
followed by Hdt. 7. 16, Soph. Ant. 720.

ZOOKAEOYl done all you can yourself—or learnt what Yet ' Seek and ye shall find ' is the safest rule: Tr. fr. adesp. 526 airavff' 6 rod you can from others—you must not invoke fijToOcTos eipLixicei irbvos, Chaeremon fr. the aid of the gods. Hence ri. 5' eii(T& Kre. coincides with Eur. fr. 432 01)7-65 TI 21 oiiK iariv oiSev TWV ev avBpibirois Sri v\h> Sp&v klra Salfwixxs miXet. See also oiK if XP^V ityrovaiv i^evpiffKerai. X e n o on Eur. Hel. 756.—TO 8' euKTa, what is p h a n . fr. 18 D . otfroi &ir' apxv* Trifra ffeol only to be prayed for, is something outdvriTota' iiriSei^av, | a\\a Xpt>vV f^ToDires {evpiffKov<xiv a/j.eivov. P h i l e m o n fr. 37, side the reach of human effort. Hence i\rxj\ is applied to what is visionary or II 488 K . TT&VT' tffnv i^vpctv, iav /j,r) TOV impracticable: Dem. 24. 68 el y&p S Trbvov I tpetiyr] r i s , Ss irpbeeffri rots £TJTOVfUvoi%. Alexis fr. 30, II 309 K. 8TI irdi>Ta TO. iftToiiiev' £%evpl %pyov. orijs, /j-ijSk rbv ifbvov
Haut. 675 nil tavi difficilest, quin. quaerendo invesligari possiet. Until you have

referred these lines to the Palamedes.

844 ySar' eis 6Sbv ST) Tras 6 -^eipava^ \ea>s, ot Trjv Ato? yopyoiiviv '^pydvrfv crraTols KCKVOLCTL npocTTpeTrecrde < KCU > irap* <XK\LOVI TvrrdBi, fiapeCa T

844. 2 sq. epyairr)v P Clementis : (py&inv M (T superscr. M2) dementis, qui deinde 8ebv addidit | aTaroiin \IKVOIS vpoTpiweade Clem. | Kal add. Gataker 844

Plut. de fort. 4 p. 99 A ore yi.p

TOOTOLS (Spax^d

T'S irapef/.TlirTeL T^XTJ, T&

Si irXeiirra Kal ph/iara TQV Hpyuiv ai r4%vai avvTcXovGi Si' avrdv, Kai ouros viroSed^XoiKe '/32r'...irpoaTpkirtade.'

It will be observed that Plut. does not mention the name of the author; and it is also omitted by Clement of Alexandria, who quotes (protrept. p. 78 P.) exactly the same extract with the variants mentioned above. Thomas Gataker (Adv. post. p. 493 f.) first drew the inference that these verses were written by Sophocles, and added the words Kai...papeia from Plut. praec. ger. reip. 5 p. 802 B

constructed v. 3 ff. thus: Mwoun irpocTpiweade, rty Trap' &K/J.OVI. | riwaSi. /3apeiq. Kai Kbwois (ir\ifiy/j,ao-lv ff' Blaydes) iiirriKOOV I dtj/uxov ii\i]v SrifuovpyovvTes xeP°i"-

He also assigned the passage to the Pandora, in agreement with Welcker (Nacktr.-p. 314); but in Gr. Trag. p. 309 the latter preferred the Triptolemus. 1 S-q does not qualify TTSS, as Blaydes thinks, but accompanies the preceding imperative: see Kuehner-Gerth II 127. 2 f. TI}V Aids •yopydMTiv. J. quotes Ai.

450 vvv S' T] Aids yopy&Tns add/MiTos

ffed.—'Ep7
AAHAQN APAMATQN fruits (Hesych. Ill p. 21 \dicvoun vpoTpi-

57

is possible, he adds, that by the time of Sophocles \Uvov, in virtue of its convenient shape, may have become an ordinary receptacle for cereal oblations. voi). These offerings had doubtless surIt should be added that Lobeck, Paralip. vived in the XaXiceia from the earlier days P- 34847, connects the gloss of Hesych. when it was an eopri) S^uoreXijs. For the (TT6.TOS (or
rvirddt.'

ICXfrOKAEOYZ

845 cri) S' avBpa dvrjTov ei Kare^OiTo crrei>eis, TO p.e\Xov ov8ev ei KepSos epei,; 845 Plut. consol. p . 107 B Kpetrrdv ian

ad Apollon. n rb TeSvavcu TOV

yeyilx. For the uncertainty of the future cf. fr. 593. The thought is different in El. 1172 8vr)Tbsb" 'O/J&TTJJS ' ware fiy \lav

arive, where the ground of consolation is the inevitability of death.—el takes the It is wrong to lament the death of a place of 8TI after the verb of emotion man, since human life is so full of un(oreVeis): see on fr. 584. Blaydes recertainty that length of days cannot be quires KaT^(p6irai, but it is hard to see reckoned as a gain. Thus Sophocles why.—rb |ie'XXov, drawn forward in acindirectly suggests what is often expressed cordance with the common idiom (antimore bluntly: see e.g. Menand. fr. 8 n , III 221 K. dvdpairos' i/caW) irp6ains els ptosis: cf. O.T. 224, Ar. Nub. 145), displaces otiSeV, which qualifi" -'*"rb SvffTKX""' or E u r . fr. 392 el d' arep

pp

irbvwv I doKeis 'ioetrBai /iSipos el, BVIJTOS

846 ov Kocrfios, OVK, (o TXrjfJiov, dXX' d/cocr/Aia av eivai crwv r e ixapyorrj? pev
(JMUVOLT'

8 4 6 Plut. coni. praec. 26 p. 141 E TepiTToS, Kai ov%l Kbapov %dpiv, Sirep \eatvbrats Av5pov dvyarpdcnv 6 ripavvos 6 otovTa.1 deiv %vtoL, TO. fitv ytveia ixevoi, Kai fufjiovfievoi robs ayeveiovs, ^ VT) Si/ceXiK6s ifj.dTia Kai ir\6Kia rwv TroKvTtk&v Ala rois &pri. yevttaaKOVTai" rty Bi Ke<palTrejj,\f/cv " 6 6e Atiaavdpos OVK (\a.f}ev elirdiv d 6 pp 5 & ' Taura TCI K6(T/iLa KCLTaicrxvpeZ fj.ov fxdWov x pb ij Ko ... r77> an< l 192 0I" m v edition. The successors of Zeno were less prone to emphasize the Cynical side of his teaching, but it revived with Musonius and Epictetus, the former of whom has a passage closely resembling the text: cf. Muson. ap. Stob. Jlor. 6. 62 S$ev Kai

Kai 5ia0epet ovSev TOV KaWojiritT/JLod TOV TUIV yvvaiKujv.

The Stoic view was subsequently adopted by the Christians: H . quotes Clem. Alex, paedag. 2. 12 p. 244 WSas Si

Trepicrcpvplovs TT\V irepi TOIJS iroSas l T&V ywam&v <&iXi!i[iwv iv § (fr. 81, II 501 K.) vpoaeiirev, ' ifiuiTia 5ia<palvoVTa Kai wiSr)v rwa \ XPV~

O-TJV.' The special circumstances with which he was dealing must have accounted for the anticipation by Sophocles of a Cynico-Stoic aphorism; for, although not entirely indifferent to the revolutionary spirit of his age, he was, as Nestle has convincingly shown (Class. Phil. V 129), hardly influenced by it at all. The dates prevent us from supposing that he could have borrowed from Antisthenes; and it is more likely that the verses of Sophocles contributed to fix the cant usage of &KOKiipriov ixbv-qs iveKa rijs iaipiaews TOV o-|i.£a which subsequently prevailed.

AAHAQN APAMATQN

59

847 K.vdep euav 8 4 7 Plut. com. praec. 42 p. 144 B /caXcjs T^V 'A(ppo5iTT]p 6 2o0o/cX^s * eif/capTTOV Kvdipeiav' Tpotj-qybpevot. amat. 13

p. 756 E fcidwpov yap aiJrV (sc. 'A0po5hT)v) 'EjuireSo/cXijs (fr. 151 Diels), eif/rapTTOV 5e So0o/cX^s €/j.fie\ws irdvv /cat 7rpeAphrodite was worshipped as the giver of fertility to plants, animals and men, although the spiritualized notion which we find in Lucretius' famous exordium is

Se

no doubt late. Cf. Hes. Theog. 194 e/c S' ?(3J; at'Sot?) Ka\ij debs, d/jupl Si iroit) \ TTOGGIV CJTTO padLvotaiv d^ero. Hesych. II p. 415 mentions a festival of Aphrodite called Kdpva<ns at Amathus in Cyprus. But there is not very much evidence to show that she was specially honoured as a goddess of vegetation (Roscher, 1 397; Farnell, 11643); and there are only slight traces of a cult-connexion with Demeter (Pauly-Wissowa 1 2736).

£

jp

r e yap 848.

crov KOI yva.do%

77X17/3175 . . .

1 crpaSd^eis codd.

8 4 8 Plut. quaest. Rom. 71 p. 280 F 5id Kopov KOX T\T}(T/J.OV7JV e^vfiplfoviTi.. .Kai dpdpoiiroL' cos TTOV Kal XofpoKXijs ireiroiiiKe ' cru Se...ir\i/jpr)s.' Campbell holds that the lines must have come from a satyric play, and Hartung referred them to the ^vvteiirvoi. Wilamowitz makes the same suggestion, admitting that it is a pure guess. We may now compare the analogous case in

ports ixa.Tq.$ti>. But Herodian (w. )uov. \ e | . p. 23, 7 ; ir. Stxp. p. 292, 22: see also the fuller exposition in Etym. M. p. 737, 20ff.) puts a8a£cis, art unruly. The word Ag. 1640 ov TI p.T)v acipa,
849 tvavka.

KO)KVTOICTLV,

ov Xvpa, (f)C\a

8 4 9 ivavXa Wagener: iv atiXS. vel ov vaOXa codd., oi cd/3Xa Brunck | 0IXTJ Schneidewin 8 Plut. de B apud Delfh. 20 84 9 P 2O0OKXI}S real TS TWV opydvav w B » 2O0OKXI}S "-"i-" /• 5£ - KaX >" W ^""" 394 iKaripifi Trpoavijxwv iKdrepov 5?}X6s ion 81b, TOUTUP 'frav\a...t\a.' Nauck thought that Phot. lex. p. 285, 7 v&fiha.- eUos 6p. vp.

ydvov (added from Hesych. i n pp. 136) 136) referred referred to to this this line. line. ill "dfiXa (also ^d/3Xas) is said to have been a Phoenician stringed instrument (Athen. 175 B). Strabo (471) remarks on its

6o

IOOKAEOYI

foreign name, and compares it with o-a/i/8i)/o7, jSd/>/3iTos, and /layaSis. It was probably iro\6xop5os. Its suitability to joyful music is illustrated by Ov. Ars Am. 3. 327 disce etiam duplici genialia nanlia palm a \ verrere: conveniunt dtilcibits ilia iocis. That the same is true of the lyre is well known : see the note on Eur. Hel. 185 akvpov ?Xe70», which will also illustrate the use of the flute in dirges. But, though all editors since the time of Brunck have accepted his

correction (see cr. n.), the collations of Bernardakis, which record that BD give iv ai\d, justify the adoption of Wagener's gvavXa, which is better suited than 01) vdfl\a not only to the words of Plutarch quoted above but also to the following sentence (ral yap 6 ai\bs...rbv irp&TOV Xpbvov el'XiceTO irpbt ret viv6-r\). It should also be observed that this reading makes Schneidewin's
850 Kal TO, < deol 8' ov. 85O 85O

deav

verba disposui: v. infra

Plut. def. or. 9 p. 414 D TroXXd

Ka\a rod 6eou SISSPTOS dvdpfjyrrots, 6.6dvarov 5e fnjdiv wffTe dvri<jKuv Kal ra de&v $eoi>s

ylyveroA. \ Beoiai yrjpas oidt KarSavetv •wore, I ret b" &\Xa ffvyxel iravB' 6 iray-

Kpariis xpovos. If so, his quotation was 5' 00, Kara TOP 2o0o/cX^a. very inexact, and moreover the passage Tucker completes the verse as dvyaKei. in the O.C. does not touch Plutarch's 5e KOX TCL rCiv 8eG)v, deol §4 y' oC: perhaps point, that even what proceeds from the rather [ware) Kal TO. < T U C > 8ewi> \ Ovr\- gods is liable to destruction. For T«L TUV crKei, deol 5' 06. Blaydes w r o t e : Sv-ijaKei 6eov, generally used vaguely ( = rci Beia) for TO, T&V Bedv yap, OVK avrol deoL Nauck, ' the dispensations of the gods,' cf. Eur. however (Ind. p. xiv), with whom DinPhoen. 958 ddixei ret TWV deu>v a n d see n. dorf agreed, thought that Plutarch might on ib. 382. have been alluding to O.C. 607 /J.6VOIS ov

851 OU/AOS 851

§' dXeKTcop avTov rjye irpos jj.v\r)v

Plut. de def. or. 15 p. 417 F 8aas

...\eyovo~L...ir\avas deCiv /cpO^ets Te tcai vya% Kai \arpelas, oi Bewv elaip dXXA. datfiSpojv Tra0TifJ.aTa Kal rti^at..., Kal o#re Mirx>JXos etirev (Supp. 220) ' ayvbv T' 'AiroWco (f>vy&d' d r ' oupavov deov,' oiire 6 2OI^OKX^OUS"Ad/j,r]Tos ' ovpbs 5'.../JUJXTJV.'

must have been so grotesquely ambiguous as to be out of place in a serious play. In Lycophr. 1094 7rap
yuv. ?i Sid rd fiaxi/wr dXAtTopas \iyei TOI)S "EXXi)>/as, the equivoque is doubtless There is something amiss with the text intentional; but that is another matter. of Plutarch, for the correction of which See however Jebb and Blass on Bacchyl. the insertion of dpffQis after AltrxtiXos (with 4. 7. Hardly less remarkable is the alluXylander) is inadequate. It is certain sion to the mill, which appears to be a that the words were spoken by Alcestis, ludicrous exaggeration of the degradaand consequently something like 6p8S>s tion suffered by Apollo in the service of ijKovev is required in addition after "A5- Admetus. The plays of Plautus have IxrjTos. dX.«KTwp in the sense of ' husband' familiarized us with the mill as the place (cf. dXoxos) is almost unexampled, and it of punishment for refractory slaves: see is difficult to avoid the impression that it Ramsay's Mostell. p. 256, Wagner on

AAHAQN APAMATQN

61

Men. 974. But examples are not wanting in Greek literature : Eur. Cycl. 240

have been treated by Phrynichus (Nauck FTG p. 720); and it has been conjectured d7ro5c6
852 dei 8' aoiSav /xouvos iv crreyais KtoKVTOS

ijXTr€TTT(t)K€V

fjiovcra 852. 852

KOX
1 deiSuv alii codices p. 518

Plut. ds curios. 6 p. 518 C 'dei

S\..ifnriirTuiKev,' avrq roh iroKvwpdy/j.oin ' fiovcra /cat aupty jxia.' de cokib. ir. 15 p . 463 B ' del 5' aoiS2v fj.oiivos iv aTiyats' 6pyl\ov avdpbs ' KWKVTOS ifnriirTUKe.'

These lines are included by Nauck among the adespota (fr. 387). I follow Wilamowitz (Tr. Gr. fragg. p. 26) in assigning them to Sophocles on account of the use of the Ionic /ioOeos, which has hitherto been regarded as peculiar to him (Jebb on 0. T. 304 : but see on fr. 820). The same critic pointed out that the words |iov(ra Kal <mpr)v (J.£a are part of the

quotation. 1 doi8a>v. The reference is to the formal lamentation [dpr)vo%) of the mourners over the corpse. Cf. Eur. Her. 109 ^av yboiv doiSbs. Solon legislated to

restrain excess in such customs : Plut. Sol. 11 djuuxas Si KOTTTOfievai' Kal rb Bp-qveiv ire7roi'ij/j.4va Kal TO KOIKIJCLP tlWov iv rarpais eripuv a.
after enir£rrT(ui«vcf. El. 1476, Ant. 782. 3 o-apijv. For the connexion of the Sirens with death see on fr. 861 and Eur. Hel. 167. ' On later funeral monuments Sirens appear for the most part as mourners, tearing their hair and lamenting,' Miss Harrison, Proleg. p. 204. Thus aeiprfv, as a mourner, is on the way to become, if it has not already arrived so far, a common noun signifying 'lamentation'; cf. Lycophr. 1463 iv Si KapSla | <7eipr]vos iariva^e \olo~diov fxi\os. So, I suppose, Eur. fr. 116 irolai \i(3&5es, ivoia.

<xupi\v = 'what tion...?'

tears,

what

lamenta-

ICXfrOKAEOYS

62

853 ir\ela>pwv ...<j>wpdcrei.s is •0 de SO^OKXTJS Xiyoiv b'n ' T O 7rXe
20) was quoted by Heraclitus (fr. 104D.)

clumsy, and F . W. Schmidt proposed as alternatives either rd irXelara 5' £<popS)v or ataxp' ftpevp^S vo/ilnovs 0eobs yj jitV (Xl itf ativ, OBTU
in the form 01 TTOXXOJ KO.KOI, dXlyot de dya-

854 TTLKpep TUKpav

854

KkvLpVCTL (f>apfJLO.K(p

Plut. de tranq. an. 7 p. 468 B

wairep ol 2o0o/cX^ovs iarpol ' wiKpav xoXijv KXijfoiKTi <papjj.aKii> iriKpip.' defac. in orb. Inn. 7 p . 923 F rls i4"\v, a 6^wc, etpi)Ke TQV jpa.yi.KSiv ws iarpoi 'iriKpav wiKpois KXti£ou(TL tpap/xaKots xoXr/v'; dwoKptvafiivov Si TOV Qiuvos Sri 2,o<poKXijs, Kal 5OT£OV, iiirov, i»7r' ava.yK7]S GKelvois. Also without

if the maxim was introduced merely as the equivalent of similia similibus curantur. For the last-mentioned proverb cf. Antiph.fr. 300 (11 129 K.) o'ivi#..,Tbv otvov

i^eXaiveiv | q \pb<pov, Tpiu/SoXy 5^ wdpvrjv, | aiffaSlav avdadlg., Ka.XXlo~Tpa.TOV //.ayelpcp, | O~TOJJIV the author's name in de cohib. ir. 16 aTdaei, pd-xi" fj.dxvvi VTTWTTIOIS 5£ -ruKT-jf, p. 463 F oi>x d&fftp ol laTpoi ' 7riKp<£ irLKpav irdvifj irbvov, diKtjv SiKTj, yvvaiKt TTJV yuvaiKa. /f\i5fou(Ti fpa.pfj.aKii) x°Xrjv.' Add Cic. Tusc. 4. 75 etiam novo quidam

This is a good instance of Plutarch's practice of quoting from memory, and without the original context the true reading cannot be recovered with certainty. Dindorf prefers the second of the t Wee variants recorded above, whereas Nauck adopts the conflation iriKpav in.KpQ KTL The difficulty is that we cannot tell the precise application of the words, or which of them more particularly require to be stressed; but the various contexts in Plutarch rather suggest to my mind that the chief emphasis should be thrown upon iriKpy, as if the line were an answer to something like uii 8' dSe rpaxto T$5' eire££pxy Xlav; In that case iriKpq should stand first: 'Aye, bitter is the drug that purges the bitter bile.' But it is obvious that different considerations might apply,

amore veterem amorem, tamquam clavo clavum, eiciendum putant. But the Greek proverb ijXtp rbv rjXov (irdTTaXov •TaTToXip) iKKpoieiv is generally employed for a remedy which is useless, as being as bad as or worse than the disease (like KaKbv KaKifi iaadcu

frs. 77, 589) : so

Diogen. 5. 16, Greg. Cypr. 2. 60, Lucian Philopseud. 9, pro laps, in salut. 7, Suid. s.v. -rapoi/iia dvri TOO, afudpTri/xd n T<£ a.fi.apT'fiiJ.aTi. o-weiideis e^eXdo-ac T6 5^ oix oXbv TC. Yet Arist. pol. 7(5). n . 1314" 4 KOX XPV&I-HOL ol irovTipol eh TO. wovripd^X(j) yap 6 ^Xos, dairep i] irapoi/j.ta, uses it

otherwise,—as showing that even bad men may be turned to account. Ahrens referred this fragment to the Philoctetes at Troy.

AAHAQN APAMATQN

855 ov |ueju.<£o/A(u ere- hpStv ydp eS /ca/cw? Xeyets 855 Plut. de garrul. 4 p . 504 C 6 /iiv ?x 6 ' X6-yos Trpbs Ipyov irxpy... •yap 2o0o/cX^ot/s N&7TU>p rbv Ajtavra Tpaxveto|iai, with ace. pers. as in El. 384, /car^xf' I iv \vyp<$ vel/cci. Eur. I. A. 1020, indicates dissatisfaction with another's conduct. The dat. is Brunck referred this fragment to the normal where the relations of two parties EivSeiwvoi, but Wilamowitz is probably are concerned, as with the meaning right in thinking that it belongs to a later period of the story, e.g. to the time imme'rebuke.'—8puv...\£yeis recalls and is diately following the fight at the ships. perhaps reminiscent of Hector's Alae Welcker (p. 134) assigned it to the Palaafiaproeir4s, fiovydie (Horn. N 824). medes. In Antisth. Ai. 7 Ajax asks the jury to attend to deeds rather than words: for

856 OV

Tt

TCLVTO Kol

SpOfJLOV

856 Plut. de garrul. 19 p. 51 I F h
ov ydp

TI : see

on

fr.

92.—TCLVTO

and

TavrSv are both established by metre as legitimate forms in tragedy: Jebb on Track. 425.

857 8 5 7 Plut. de vit. pud. 3 p. 530 A 4. 3. 19, remarks: irXoira iKiriinu KOX O'IOVGI irpox^Tat ra Xeyi^epa, dXiyov UJS (pTjaiv T\ 7rctpa T(p So0o/cXet ji.ETa.voouo'a Seiv (pBavovra Kai ambv T6V \iyovTa.— irpbs TOV fioixov ' ^Trettras, e^8oj\pas. Cl. eKBuwmv does not appear to recur: but Hesych. 11 p . 118 i%e8u\j/ev i^eddnrevaev. see on fr. 524. For the asyndeton marking a rhetorical Welcker refers the quotation to a scene climax cf. At. 60, Eur. Hel. 930 (cXiWres eicri56<'Tes (n.), Hclid. 821 katpa^ov OVK between Helen and Paris in the "E\ivt]s J^eXXoi/, i % « « . 1193 Wvrj
SO0OKAEOYZ

64

858 fipaSeia fikv yap iv Xoyocai Trpo(r/3o\rj JJLOXLS SL &1T0S I/J^erai pvTrcojxevov irpocra} Se Xevcrcrwv, iyyvdev Se Tras Tv\6s. 858. 1 jSapeia Herwerden &ou Kock, piiwov 7r\^u Naber 858

2 pviru/xdiiov Meineke : TpvTtafitvov codd., KOIIJ>OV-

3 irpbau Dindorf: irbppu codd.

Plut. ^«. conv. 1. 8. 1 p. 625 D

1. 2 4 w r a Kddalpeiv

fj.e
rj /^cDpos.

Herwerden, objecting to the tense, was inclined to admit eppwrqfitvov with aphaeresis, but the present participle is illustrating the statement that ol irpeafiirepoc irbppoj Ta ypdfJ.fia.Ta TWV 6/j.fj.dTOiv correctly applied to a progressive obstruction.—For ptfiros see schol. Ar. Ach. drdyovres dvayiyviiaKovaiv, iyytiBtv b" ov 17 6 §£ pOiros /caret &<paipeoit\rjs ri airb irepi r&v yepbvTwv ' f}paSela...Ttj
cf. Lycurg. 27 pa.8vfj.bTa.Toi laeade Kal hearing (yepbvriov iiirbKuxpov A r . Eq. 43, T& WTO, iKKeicd)oxrai, wairep ot ira,prif$T)-T\KMJTO, iiri TOZS SeivoTs 6pyi£bfi,evoi (quoted K6TCS Lucian Tim. 2), because the sound by Gildersleeve, § 292), a n d for \evo-o-uv Plat. Euthyphr. 10 B oix &pa Sibrt bpufails to penetrate the wax with which their ears are clogged {auriculas collecta ixtvbv eaTi, did TOVTO bp&Tcu, dXXd TovvavTIOV SLOTI bpaTac., Sid TOVTO bp&fievov. F o r sorde dolentes H o r . Epist. 1 . 2 . 5 3 ) : cf. Lucian Catapl. 5 obic EITCLKOIJOVGL fiov the general sense cf. Arist. probl. 31. id. H. drew the inference that a line had /3efiver[itvOL TO. u>ra virb T&V £TWV. I

believe that Meineke's pvirufi4i>ov is right; been lost after TpvKtafjAvov, and rendered for, although pvir&oi is elsewhere employed thus: only in the active, pviruifxivov might well ' The sound of talking falls with slow be a Sophoclean middle like axoKd^eraL impress, fr. 314, 275, iroTnrv^eTat fr. 878, awrifx- And hardly penetrates the pierced ear; VZTO.1 fr. 941, I6J Tro6ovfj.4ftf. Trach. 103,< A n d eyesight cannot read as once it $o-opiifi€voi El. 1060, Sioto-erai Ai. 511, could, > aidujxivov Phil. 130, and many others. Only far off; when close, 'tis always Meineke referred to Arteniid. onirocr. blind.'

AAHAQN APAMATQN 859 KCU KepovKKoi, crvv crctKet KcoScovoKporw re 859.

859

2 KuSiovoKpbTtfi re H . : di KudavoicpbTifi P l u t . , KwSwvoKpoTifi di B e r g k

Plut. qtt, conv. 2. 5. 2 p. 640 A

KOX 2O<£OKA?}S eifyrjKe TTOV jrepi rfij* Tpujwf uis ' 0£Xi7riroi...7raXaiffraf.'

Vater in his edition of the Rhesus (p. cxxix) conjectured that the lines really belonged to Euripides (cf. fr. 935), and that Plutarch had a lapse of memory in ascribing them to Sophocles. Hartung referred them to the Hoifj.4ves. The words are a contemptuous description of the Trojans, as loth to come to close quarters, and when they do (iroXai.ara£) as seeking to frighten their opponents with jangling bells.—<j>C\iiriroi echoes Homer's Tpwes lirwbfiaixOL, for which Bacchylides has Tpwes'nnrevral.(12. 160). —K€pov\i
v. 2 H. accepted Bergk's view (see cr. 11.) that the metre is prosodiac-enhoplic, but restored T« in place of 5^. These improvements commend themselves, and are made at slight cost.—KioSavoKpoTcp : the jangling of bells attached to the shield is derided as a barbaric vaunt. So in Aesch. Theb. 372 the character of Tydeusis described as savage and impious: VTT' atrwlSos 5' £ffoj I %a\K^\arot /cXafoutrt KLUBaves (pbfiov (cf. ib. 450, where /3dp/3apojrpbirov is applied to the
of Eteoclus). In Eur. Rhes. 383ff.the Trojan chorus are speaking of Rhesus: cde xPv(Tb$STov ad}fj.aTos dX/ciJi', [ K\tj€ KCLL Kbfxirovs KwbwvoKpbrovs | irapa Tropira.Kwv

KeXadovvras. Euripides scoffs in a similar spirit at the melodramatic methods of Aeschylus when putting on the stage his ^LtiKvovs Kai Mt/jivovas KOjdojvotpaXapow^i-

\ovs (Ar. Ran. 963).

Tijp, Kepat d 7 \ a ^ , trapOevoirlira. Ai. 11 20 6 TO^OTTjS t-OlK€V OV O~fJ.LKpbv (ppoveZv.—In

860 TayivrjTa

irpSiTov rfkO'

86O TayevqTa (rayivv-qTa. Valckenaer) Nauck : T4 yiv-t] -rod codd. | f/Xff' Valckenaer: TJ\$ev codd. 86O

Plut. qu. conv. 8. 9. 3 p. 732 D

which Agathon transformed into a para-

dox Tax' o.v TLS €LKOS aurb rovr' elvai TOU Zo0o/fXeoL'S iirl rCiv tirt /J.r) irpbrtpov TJV CLTTLaTov^iivo}!/ el y^yove vdv, ov (fiatiXus X^yoi, I j3poTO?
had not hitherto happened was on one occasion a novelty (appeared for the first time),' leaving the inference to be drawn that what seems now impossible may be such a case. We have here, then, an attempt to explain the saw diriur dXi;07; 7J-0XX& ovixfiaLvuv j3poTois (Eur. fr. 396, 3),

P. III.

H. adds Plut. cons. Apoll. 26 p. 115 A TO

fj.ev yey€VT)fi€Pov oti5£ deu) b~vva.Tbv effTL irocrjaai aygprjTov. So also Plat. legg.

934 A, Prot. 324 B. It is surely hypercritical to read 7dp yeyovbra (or 76701x0, Mekler), as Wecklein proposed in Sitzungsi. d. k. bayr. Akad. 1888, II 358.

IO0OKAEOYI

66

86i ^eLpfjvas elcracf> < i v xopas, dpoovvre. TOVS VALOOV 861.

1 elo-aipiKdfirjv restituit Lobeck

2 dpoovvTe Lobeck : aWpovvros (vel

aOpovvTos) codd.

861

Plut. qu. conv. 9. 14. 6 p . 745 F

Ka.06.TrepXOiKia6ai. QbpKov /c6pcts aWpovvros TOVS "AiSov PO/iOVS.'

Elsewhere Phorcus (generally in the form Phorcys) is the father of the Graiae (Pind. Pyth. 12. 13), of the Gorgons (Hes. Theog. 274), and even of the Erinyes (Euphor. fr. 52); but not of the Sirens, who are the daughters of Achelous and Chthon (Eur. Hel. 168), Melpomene (Apollod. 1. 18), or another. Sophocles followed Homer (/* 52, 167) in making them two in number, and their names were given as Aglaopheme and Thelxiepeia (schol. Horn, /t 39, Eustath. Od. p. 1709, 4j). But later tradition made them three (Apollod. epit. 7. 18 etc.), so that the Sirens must be added to the list given by Miss J. E. Harrison, Proleg. p. 286 ff, of Maiden-Trinities evolved from dualities.—6pooivTt is Lobeck's certain correction. Examples of the masc. form of the dual participle agreeing with a fern, noun are collected by Jebb on O.C. 1676 (p. 293). Herwerden conjectured Kopa.—TOVS "AISOII vo|iovs,

their fatal strains.

"Kiiov has become in

the tragic idiom merely the equivalent of an adjective signifying ' deadly': see Headlam on Aesch. Ag. 1234 Biovaav "AiSov fir)T4pa. There may of course be some doubt in particular passages how far "AiSijs has become an abstract notion. I n Sophocles Ant.

1204 Kbprp rv/i

"Aidov seems to be the only other instance. The chthonic associations of the Sirens are well known (J. E. Harrison, Proleg. p. 197ff.;Gruppe in Bursians Jahresb. c x x x v n 3.54; n. on Eur. Hel. 167); but neglect of the idiomatic use of "AiSov has led Meineke (Anal. Alex. p. 123) and others to compare this passage with Plat. Cral. 403 D, where the Sirens are located in Hades. No doubt Sophocles followed as closely as might be in the footsteps of Homer. For similar reasons I cannot agree with E. Maass (Orpheus, p. 270), who interprets TOI)S "ALSOV vdfiovs as the

ordinances of the chthonian powers ( = de
862 KOLTTI

862

Plut. amat. 16 p. 758 E iv8ov-

is Pherecydes ap. Strab. 472 (FHG I 71). —Campbell interprets eir£ as 'among,' quoting Track. 356 rdiri AuSois, where ALOVIJITOV, ' KCLWI K.up(3avT€(Tt Au5o( is practically a place-name. Per, 'because the with Sandys's notes. In Nonn. Dion. metre is bacchiac or cretic' If the words 9. 162 they dance round the infant form a cretic tripody, which is quite unDionysus. The earliest authority for the certain, the introduction of the first paeon form Kvpflavres, apart from Sophocles, is normal.

TO

fJ-CLVTlKbp

££

£irnn>oia's Kal Karoxvs, TO dl

'

AtToWcill/OS

AAHAQN APAMATQN

67

863 TOLOVTCOV

oi fiev

8 6 3 Plut. amat. 23 p. 768 F dXX' ws a\ri8Qs Kara 0 p p ye'iv.' The lines are also quoted without the author's name in de amic. mult. 3

iarepr)fxevoi

p. 94 D TSSV 8' dve^erda-Tbis vapappvlvruv utairep vofwrfidruv dSodfioiv ' oi fify iffrepy/j-ivot.. .(pvye'iv.'

864 yo.p iv -^petaicrLv axrnep evyevr)<; \povco 8' dpyrjcrav ^i/xvo-e OTeyos. 864.

1 eiyevys Plut. 1129C: eiirpeirys Plut. 788 B, 792 A

8 6 4 Plut. an seni resp. ger. sit 15 decayeth; and through idleness of the p. 792 A ' \dp.wei...ffreyos,' ws p(prj TO ydos, Plat. down" (11.8. 308 rffivoe Kdp-q), " t o sink," Gorg. 484 A ivravda efeXa^e TO TTJS
5—2

68

I04>0KAE0Y£

865 Sewov TO ras Heidovs irpoo-coirov purpose of witnessing to the power of IlaOu, and that TLeidtli in the original context was probably more nearly related to Temptation than to Suasion. So /Jiarcu S' a, raXaiva IIei0c6 in Aesch. Jg. 396, as explained by Headlam in Cambridge Praelections, p. 118. For the deiCobet (Coll. Crit. p. 528), holding that Seivov governed airoKp6wTei.v, expelled it fication of these abstracts see on fr. 605. HeiOtb was commonly associated with from the quotation as belonging to the Ktiwpis and IlbBos, as e.g. the Corinthian comment of Plutarch. He may have lepbSovXoi are described as a/xtptiroXoL been prejudiced by the comma usually HetOovs Pind. fr. 122, so that for Seivbv placed after eyyevyrai by the editors of we may compare fr. 941, 3 ttrn 5' &((>6tTos Plutarch, which has been rightly removed |8ia. Further, as the eyes are the medium by Bernardakis; but, if he had studied of passion (see on fr. 474), the gaze of the passage more carefully, he could n « S u is significant: Ibyc. fr. 5 KOirpis hardly have failed to perceive that ^77^a r' ayavo{B\£<j>apos Het^ttJ. H e n c e in J/JJTCU is impersonal, and that the meaning another sphere we find Aesch. Eum. 971 is : ' especially where with a graceful style arepyo> 5' o/M/xara IleifloCs. Since aiSibs of so much power the historian is enabled also is seated in the eye (Eur. fr. 457, to cloak his malice as well as his errors.' Sappho fr. 28), we can explain Eur. I. A. Frequently as Plutarch uses iyylyveaBai 1089 TTOU TO rat AlSovs | ?) T6 ray 'Aperas" for to arise in, he never, so far as I can i=Xu I adiveiv TL irpbaiimov ; E u r . fr. 486 find, follows it up with the preposition, but Smawo-vvas TO %P'>o'eoi' irp6aairov is influalways prefers the simple dative. F. W. enced by the passages quoted on fr. 12, Schmidt, while not agreeing with Cobet, and a comparison of Dionys. fr. 5 in parthought the text of Plutarch corrupt, and ticular throws light on Ar. Av. 1321 A also perversely altered Seivbv to aaXvov. re ras dyavbtppovos 'Htrux^s ] i So far from being open to objection, wpbawwov. Suvliv is apt enough, if we bear in mind that Plutarch cites Sophocles only for the 865

Plut. di Herod, malign. 1 p. 854 F

d\Xa heivbv rb TCLS Tleidovs Trpbffonrov^ uis
866 XVva

OIKITIV

T

i(f>i(TTLOv

8 6 6 fragmenta versuum disposui: ri .Baabv Se XV""' Kal irepiaTepdv i<j>iaTi.ov olKirrjv (olKirtv Stephanus) re Plut. 8 6 6 Plut. de sollert. anim. i p. 959 E Kal ' irepio-repav oUiriv.' c \CL(pOL Oc TO\)VT£UU£V ilOTi KO*t /KCK*yQ3QL /CCtt The order of the words is necessarily dopKades effBibfj-evoL irpoj3a.rojv Kal KVVUV conjectural (see cr. n.), as Plutarch is. eviaxov Kal 'tTnrwv Kpia irpovi;ivrj(Tav • rievidently quoting from memory. But Baabv de xVva Kat irepiGTepav eipianov Nauck's re-arrangement, adopted from K< oUiTTjv re 2o0o/cX^s (TO SO0OKX^OUS E m W a g n e r , TiBao-bv xvva " nepio-Tepav | perius, XOQOKXTJS conj. N a u c k ) , oiKeTiv iX ws ^aXa? Kal atXovpot rpotprjs e"veKa 5ia OIK^TIV. The statement of Pollux about Xi^bv, dXX' ^ 0 ' ijdovrj Kal oiptp 5iao~TrQvTes the use of olKirris in poetry may be illusKal KaTaKOTTTOVTes b'tyov earl Trj iptiaet. trated by Eur. Suppl. 870 aKpavrov oiSiv ipovinbv Kal Bripiwdes Uppaxrai1. T h e same oifr' ^s olKiras $xwv I °^' ^s iroXWas.

passage is referred to by Pollux 3. 82 oi

/j.ivTOL noirjTal

Kal rovs

dXXovs OIKCIOVS

(i.e. other members of the household as well as slaves) olKiras

divb/ia^ov, oirov ye

Here it means ' domestic,' and does not differ much from {(pianos, which expresses more definitely the idea of locality, as in Track. 262 CXBOVT' es Sbfiovs

{(piariov.

AAHAQN APAMATQN

69

867 ev yap crvyKoWa

\6yo<;

/ecu

V e? /juecrov

867. 2fl-tfy/coXXardnQolv Brunck: tri^/coXXSr' dfi<po1i> codd. Harl. et Athous,
8 6 7 Plut. afe sollert. anim. 37 p. 985 C 7e TrdXai rb rov 2O0<MX^OUS 0

IjAaov reKTalviTcu: "for even when arguments are at variance, the statements on both sides can be harmonised in a iarlv ' eg yap...TeKTalyeTat.' mean." Blaydes's conjecture is, however, ravrl ydp, a wpbs dXX?JXous elp^Kare, perhaps to be preferred, (keeping eS... cvvBtvTts els rairbv dfupbrepoi KaXQs SixoaraTuv), atiyKoW Aw' dpfiolv ( " o n d-yWi»iei(rSe KoiPfl wpbs robs rd ftya X67011 both parts ") e t c ' It is strange that so Kai avvtaews diroarepovvTas. many critics should have taken T«KTO£I agree with H . in thinking that the verai as a passive, although nKTa.ivofj.aj. right correction is cru-yKoXXa Td|x<j>aiv : see cr. n. Porson, Adversaria, p . 216, was regularly used as a middle or deObserve that Ka£ marks the proposed aiyKoWa. T' afi.<poiv, which has ponent. opposition of SixooraTuv to aiyKoWa, found favour with many critics, as Nauck, which is proleptic, carrying on the Campbell, and Bernardakis. J . says: metaphor of TtKTalvtTai: ' it is a marvel ' With atiyKoWa r\ the construction is how the strife of tongues welds both ciyKoXha. rt (adv.): "for even when causes compactly together ' (& p.iaov, as arguments are at variance, they can in Track. 514). Cf. Track. 767 ff. be well and harmoniously wrought into 5 | Xt dW a compromise (or mean) between the p | irXevpatatv dp two." We might read ei yap Kai dare re"KTOVOS, 5t^ooTare? X670?, aijyKoWa T&.[L<poiv is dXX' ^/iic

)

868 ypatas 6s vtos lav 4&TIV (3ap6s, av d£ ytpuv 77, | dirrepos we Koi<pois Trirarai Kai yrp d<paKara, rbv 2o0o/cX^a ' ypaias...(pv
Plut. non posse snav. vivi sec.

Epic. 19 p . I I O O C OXOJS virb xaP^

VP^V

y

869 TToXXa>u ya\ivo>v

ipyov

869 Plut. Alex. 7 us fidfovos ov irpayixareias Kai Kara, TOV 2oo/cX^a (iroXXSiv...d'iia.' Also quoted but without the author's name in antat. 21 p. 767 E. ' A task requiring much restraint and much guidance.' Both words are used

oiaxcav 6' dfia

metaphorically. For ola.% in tragedy we have only Eur. Or. 795 'ipTre vvv, ofof wodbs fj-oi. (Orestes to Pylades), fr. adesp. 39 £<popos OHKUV (of divine guidance). But olaKoarpcxpeiv etc. show that it was at least as familiar as ^

I04>0KAE0YI 870 TT€I6O)

TCOV KOLKCOV

suasion to evil,' or ' Temptation.' The absence of the article with the governing noun m a y b e illustrated by fr. 314, 292, O.T. 1530 rtpfia TOO /3i'ou, O.C. 725 rtpfia TTJs trarrjpias (contrast Eur. Or. 1343 8d ae, ib. 29 iyw Si begrenzte Einheit bezeichnet,' K.-G. I 589). We may render : ' Swift moves paSiav Kal j3paxc?av odbv eirl rty evSacPersuasion on the road of Sin.' Havlav afoj ere.—ireiBio TWV KCIKCOV, 'per-

8 7 O Plut. Artox. 28 KaOokov /xiv ofo taws TO '2o<poK\eiov ' Taxela...68onropeV' Xe/a yip TIS 7; iropeia Kal KaravT-qs eirl rb ^ov\6iiievov' /3oi/Xofrai $e 01 7r\e7orot ra 0aOXa Si' diretplav TWV KOA&V Kal dyvoiav.

871 oujaos cuei TTOT/AOS iv TTVKVW Oeov p^ Ku/cXeirat /ecu /neraXXacrcret (fyvcrw wcrnep cre\y]vr]ts oi/fts evp6va<; Svo (TTTjvai S w c u r ' av OVTTOT' iv /Aopff)-?} /-net, dkk' i£ dSrjXov irpcoTov l/o^erai ^ irpocratTra KOWVVOVCTOL KO.1

p

X<*>Tavwep avTTJs evirpeirecrTaTy) avfj, iraXiv Siappel KOLTTL firjSkv i S' codd. | eixppbvas Brunck: e6p6va Dindorf 7 etiirp etiirpeireardrr)d cod. mor. p.7)517): D (D P l (Plut. t i &eiyevetTT&rri tt cett. Demetr. 8 Kels rb fir/Sev lPlut.Demetr 8 7 1 Plut. Demetr. 45 ij" oSv 6 2o0o\£OVS M.ev4\aos elK6va rats avrou rii^ats ' d\X' oifibs...Keis TO nr\Sev rainy) jwXkov &v Tts aireiKavat. Ta Ai)fj.7jTpiov irp6.yfw.Ta. w . 5—8 are quoted also without the poet's name by Plut. quaest. Rom. 76 p. 282 B and de curios. 5 p. 517 D. Because Plut. in introducing his quotations begins u>s i£ 0897X011 and jrfis i\ dS

the words a>s and irws should not be regarded as variants; they are really part of Plutarch's text and are properly so printed by Bernardakis. In the same way Tzetzes on Hes. Op. 780 adapts v. 5 f.: K&V il- dSijXou ira\t.v Ipxcrai KTe. Welcker (p. 123) refers the quotation to the 'E\4vris airairqais. In Journ. Phil. XXX 291 ff. H . compared this passage with (1) Plat. rep.

AAHAQN APAMATQN 424 A Kal nfy, dirov, irokirda, idvirep aira^ opix-fjari ev, Ipxerai u
fitvy, and (2) Hippodamus ap. Stob. flor.

3 J. points out that if 5' is retained (see cr. n.), we must suppose that v. 8 was followed by an apodosis ('as...so'). 4 ortjvai, remain fixed. J. quotes

98. 71 irdvra fiev wv rd Bvard Si' dvdyxav <j>6
foiaas, and commented as follows : ' The general conception of a K^K\OS in human affairs

{KTJKXOS dvSpuinjictjv

irpayfxaTUV

Hdt. 1. 207) was a very ancient and familiar one: there are allusions to it for instance in Pind. 01. 2. 22, 12. 6, Isthm. 3. 18, Pyth. 2. 89. The application of it varies, and so do the images that it gives rise to : you could speak of it as a revolving wheel,—the Wheel of Fortune,—or as an orb that waxes and then wanes: and you might either say " the wheel has come full-circle" or "the orb has come full-circle." In Sophocles and Hippodamus we have a combination of them both.' He also inferred that all these passages were derived from older Pythagorean teaching. The last conclusion may be supported by Diog. L. 8. 14 Tp&rbv ri rpaai TOVTOV (Pythag.) airofprfvai TTJV ipv%r\v KVK\OV

a\\oTt

dWois

&I»&yKT]S dfJ-eifSovaai'

ivSetadai

fcjiois.

T o this

corresponds the Orphic line from the Petelia tablets (IGSI 641) K{IK\OV 8' i^irrav fiapvirevSios dpya\ioio: cf. yeve course, see on Ant. 106=,' (J.). Kock conjectured and Wecklein approved iv Kvp Sous, a change for the worse.—KvKXel is passive here, but probably middle in Ai. 352 (Jebb's n.).

11. 10 neque uno luna rubens nitet \ voltu. 5 f. via might be either nom. sing, fern, or ace. plur. neut., but is probably the latter (so J.).—irpoo-uira: the plural might be distributive here, but such an explanation is not necessary: see El. 1277, O.C. 314, Kuehner-Gerfh 1 18. 7 avTiifs riirpeireoran]: in this idiom a M s (air-tj) is generally found as well asthe genitive of the reflexive. If Cobet (N.L. p. 686) intended to deny that the nominative could be omitted, this passage is sufficient to refute him.—For the confusion with tiytveaTaTij cf. fr. 864. Naber's iKirpeTtfTTdTf] is attractive (see for the confusion Eur. Ale. 333, Hec. 269); but KaWivovcra in the previous line shows that the text may be right. 8 Kdirl |*T)8£V ?px«Tai. Cf. El. 999 f. Salnwv 5e rots fiiv eimxT)s Kad' ijfiipav \ ij/uv 5' diroppu Kairl fj.t]dev l-pxerat, where,

as Kaibel points out, the metaphor is taken from a stream drying up. Here ' das unbildliche und vieldeutige' Kdnl fir)Sev ipxerai means ' disappears.' Nauck's preference for the variant es TO [/.rj5£v is difficult to understand : contrast Eur. Hec. 622 (quoted by J.) (is is TO firjSiv •tJKo/j.ei'.

Naber proposed to substitute olxerai for gpxeTat. The text is confirmed by tVt jncifox £px eTt " ' grows in strength,' which recurs in Phil. 259, Eur. Hec. 380. H. renders thus: ' But my fate circles on the shifting wheel Of God's reversal, and still suffers change; Like to the pale moon's face, that cannot stay For two nights ever in the same aspect, But first comes issuing from the dim— then grows With lovelier visage waxing to the full— And once at her bright fairest—then forthwith Lapses and fades, and comes to nothingness.'

I04>0KAE0Y2 872 vioprov, as er aoroXos Ovpaiov a/A<£i p/qpov KOLL TOLV

8 7 2 . 1 vioprov Valckenaer: veopybv (vel vtovpybv) codd. | as IT' Auratus : aa-er' codd. 8 7 2 Plut. Lye. et Num. comp. 3 T<£ of Photius (p. 295, 18): viopTOf I<prif36$. y/ TOG irapdeviKOv xiT&v°s a'L TrT^pv- Blaydes prefers veoyvbv, which is impossible.—ao~ro\os = afa/TTOS: cf. Ar. Eccl. •yes oi)K TJtrav (ruveppafifi&ai K&Tiadev, aW pp iTt a i i SK iv i Tip 268 avatJTtWeaB' dvoi TA x >""- - The To Kall (rvveyi/Avovv SKav dress of the Spartan maidens was worn rbv /j.Tjp6v. Kal ffa, which was adopted by Nauck. Priam) vWt v was, in Gomperz's proposal may now be regarded fact, a survival of the 7r6r\os and was as obsolete, and has recently again been worn without any garment over it (Eur. rejected by F. Studniczka, who, in Hec. 933 /lovbireirXos Aapls us Kbpa). Festschrift Th. Gomperz dargebr. p. 427, The Athenian woman wore a X""^" illustrates the meaning of Svpaiov by which was not open at the side, and also typical examples of Spartan dress as depicted in Greek art. In the immediate an upper garment (d/iirex^7?)-' 1 vfopTov appears to mean simply context Plutarch quotes <pacvo[ir)pl5as from youthful, not newly arisen (as in Track. Ibycus (fr. 6r), and Eur. Andr. 597f. at 894, O.C. 1507). There is no other £t)p vtouriv e^eprjfiouffai Sdfxovs [ yv^viiui. extant authority for this except a gloss fj.T\pa%i Kal TtirXots aveiiitvois Kri.

873 OOTIS Se TT/OOS Tvpavvov

K€LVOV 'CTTI

e/x.7ropeueTat

SovXos, KOLV iXevdepos

8 7 3 . 1 5e irpbs Plut., Zon. 8 7 3 This couplet is repeatedly quoted. It is referred to Sophocles by Plut. Pomp. 78, aud. poet. 12 p. 33 D, reg. apoph. p. 204 E, and by Appian bell. civ. 2. 85; and

(irpbs Macar.): yap us ceteri cited without the author's name by Dio Cass. 42. 4, Diog. L. 2. 82, Zonaras annal. 10. 10, Macarius 6. 50 (Paroem. 11 194).

AAHAQN APAMATQN

73

Diog. L. I.e. says that, when Dionysius I of Syracuse quoted these verses to Aristippus, the latter rejoined, otk (an

Ar. Ach. •242; and many scholars eject it from O.T. 1481, Track. 366.—4(iiroptutToi, travels to visit. The word is SoOXos, &v i\et6epos fi6\ri. Plutarch unknown to ordinary Attic in this sense, (p. 33 D) ascribes the correction to Zeno but is used by Sophocles also in 0. T. 456 (fr. 197 of my ed. = fr. 219 Arn.). It and El. 405, where Kaibel remarks that should be observed that in either case in Ar. Ach. 754 the speaker is the Megathe philosopher was pressing into his rian. Observe also that l/xiropos in the service the meaning which iXeiBepos bore sense of ' traveller' is similarly restricted: •when predicated of the Wise Man both by Ar. Ach. 480 is paratragoedic (Starkie). Cyrenaics and Stoics, i.e., to adopt PlutJ. remarks that Sophocles may have arch's paraphrase, 6 aderjs /cat /j,€ya\6
874 deoC, rts dpa Kv7rpis rj n's

XeoxTos {pyuiv ovdiv tarai $ fii) ra TOO 2o0o/cXfous (ri/ioK\ious BM), ws 07j(rt Ti-

adesp. 280 (the last two quoted by Starkie on Ar. Vesp. 893).—£(«pos is here not so much ' desire' as charm or loveliness, as in

/uuos {FGH I 225), eTHpuvelv'iirpewep' a

Ant.

874

Plut. Timol. 36 TS>V Si Ti/to-

The words of Plutarch indicate, though not perhaps decisively, that TOCSC is neuter. The generalship of Timoleon, he goes on to say, was characterized by TO paSwv as well as by TO KO\6V. Translate': 'What spirit of beauty or of charm hath taken part in this?' and for the gen. cf. Aesch. Pers. 726 yvwfiift Si TTOV TIS Saifibvoiv ivvifl/a.To. Reiske conjectured T(fiS' ov £vrq\pa.TO, and Blaydes re-

cords several improbable guesses; but^no change is needed.—The inferential dpa (in place of dpa : frs. 5, 931, etc.) is not infrequently combined with the interrogative pronoun both in tragedy and in comedy: Eur. I.T. 472 Ws Spa p-rjT-qp ij TeKovc' i>/uas TTOTI, fr. 403, T r . fr.

795 ivapyrjS [3\tv t/j.epos eu\^/c-

rpov pufxtpas. In accordance with the Greek conception of love it is the emanation or shaft of light coming from the beloved object and stirring desire in the lover: see on fr. 474, and cf. 941, 4. Trach. 476 Tai5r??s 6 Setvbs l'/zep6s Trod' 'Hpa/cXi? I StijXde. Horn. S 198, 216. Theocr. 18. 37. This consideration makes Plato's fantastical derivations less grotesque: Phaedr. 251c inABtv (from the beauty of the ircus) /xeprj iiuovTa Kal piovra, a. Si) Sta ravra t/xepos KaXetrcu, ib. 255 C i] rod pei^juaros CKGIPOV W7]yrj, 6v ifiepov Zei)s Tavv^TjSovs epQv (bv6fj.a(re. I n

Lucian dial. deor. 20. 15 Aphrodite says to Paris : 6 5' "Ipepos avrtf aot irepixvStls, rovd' b'irep £
74

IO*OKAEOYZ

875 piKir) 8 7 5 Pollux 2. 31 odevical irapk 2o0opassage from fi 80 ff. with the interpreK\CL 'dpdbicepus tppiicrj' olov 6p8b8pi£. Phot. tation Kipas = Tplxa,, and the reference to lex. p. 346, 5 bpSbnepw opBbdpt^. Zo<po- Archilochus, but rejects it in favour of K\TJS. Hesych. Ill p. 218 dpSbxepus (6p8o- the traditional view. He was evidently Ktpws cod.) • dp666pi%. drawing from the same source as the schol. Townl. We may perhaps find This odd phrase appears to mean ' a chilling fear that makes the hair stand' some slight confirmation in the form of expression adopted by Aesch. Theb. 551 up stiff like horns.' Such at least is the rpixbs 8' opHias 7rXoKa/ios Ifrrarai. The explanation given by Pollux, who after hyperbole of dpdai Tpl%es(O.C. 1624, Eur. mentioning KepoTrXdcrnjs as the name Hel. 633 etc.) is not really less remarkgiven to a hair-dresser (Archil, fr. 54 rbv able, though it has become familiar from Kepo7r\d<m)i> aeide T\avKOi>), ei Kitpas 77 repetition. The transferred epithet is K6/H?/, proceeds to say that this is one of parallel to Aesch. Cho. 32 opBbBpi^ ipbfios, the current interpretations of Homer's if Heath's correction is right: cf. 0. C. xipai iy\a4 (A 385, where see Leaf). When he adds KO.1 K^pas /3OOS rty rplxa, 711 atfxW iStvrrov, Phil. 208 aviit. Tpva&vujp, etc. this is a reference to Horn. O 81, /x 253, where the scholia should be consulted. Mekler conjectures that the phrase may Plut. soil. anim. 24 p. 976 F quotes the refer to the metamorphosed Io.

876 ovov 8 7 6 Pollux 7. 24 TO [UVTOI inrepefiire- attributes to Sophocles a metaphor which ir\i)V a(pvpwv fiaLvovTes, and Adamant. 1. 5 p. 380 us TO?! o-
AAHAQN APAMATQN

75

877 OLcnrddrfrov 8 7 7 Pollux 7. 36 airaBt], oBev Kal TO (fr. 443) worn by peasants. Such a coat aTa$av Kal T6 ' dairdSr)roi xAaiva ' irapa is described by Hes. Op. 543 irpuToy6vu>v 2o0o/cXe? /cat ' o"ira.8TjroTs ixp6.aii.aaiv'5' ipttptaVf oirore Kp6os ciiptoj' ^Xdy, | btp(Aesch. fr. 365). Cf. Hesych. 1 p. 301 fiara avppdwTeiv vevpif /3o6s. Thus adaTrdBtjTov x^-aivav TTJV dopdv, Trap' 8aov
878 8 7 8 Pollux 7. 185 f3oT)\dTai, |8oii0op- pot'fif)—ravTa Si Kal p p j fiol, f}ovicdTr)\oi, £evyn)*dTai- 2o(poK\f/s 8'dco/tdfcTat—iroTrirvafiu de wapiaTdvai Kal Ka8itTTdva.L. In Ar. Plut. 732 Asclepios f feyp v, as a summons to his snakes.— iroirirvt,tTai. Campbell justly remarks F o r JevvTjXaTpis Blaydes conjectured that this is an instance of the Sophoclean tendency to use the middle voice: see on Tts, — unnecessarily, since we find fr. 941, 16. It. is strange that Ellendt p beside XTJO'TTJS, dXeTpis beside should have thought of taking it as pas- dXtrris, even if we omit atiXr/Tpis beside sive.—Troinrvtrij.6s was the sound made for av\r)Tris, which Blaydes for some unexthe purpose of soothing or attracting plained reason refuses to take into account. animals. Xen. eq. 9. 10 dtevai 8i XPV Bergk assigned the words to the Tripto8ri diSa-yfiid £
879 l Be veKpuiv 879

T' dvu Hercher : ipXeT'

ep^erai

T avco.

od. M, ipxcTaL T' aWrj vulgo

by Horn. X 632 f. (cf. 42 f.) ctXXct Trplv iwl 8 7 9 Porphyr. de antr. nymph. 18 -rats xf/vxals, as iSius fie\taaas ol TraXaioi f(cd- ISve' ayelpero nvpia veKpdv \ rjxfi Beaveai-rj: in Xovv, TjSoiirjs oCaas ipyaarixas, Sffev Kal Verg. Aen. 6. 305 ff. the gathering of the ghosts is compared to autumn leaves 2O
IOOKAEOYZ A parallel is to be found in the common conception of the soul as a bird: see e.%. Plut. qu. conv. 4. 3. 4 p. 666 C. Frazer (G.B? i n p. 34), quoting a superstition of the Indians in British Columbia, says: ' T h e shaman can hear the b u z z ing of i t s w i n g s , like the buzz of a mosquito, as the soul flits past.' Or the soul might assume butterfly form (see Journ. Phil. XXX 214); or even, as in Sumatra, that of afly(G.B.3 in, pp. 36, 39).

the form of bees. Gruppe, Gr. Mvth. p. 8oi 6 , finds an allusion to this belief in Hygin. fab. 136, where Polyidus, having seen an owl sitting on a wine-jar and driving off the bees, is guided by the omen to the corpse of Glaucus concealed in the cask (n p. 56); and traces to the same source the fact that the appearance of a swarm of bees was considered ill-omened. The subject has been exhaustively examined by A. B. Cook inJ.H.S.xv 1—24.

880 A.\e
880 Priscian de metr. Ter. 23 Aeschylus in 'BTTTIX kirl 677/805 (475) 'iTnTOfitSovTOS axn^a Kal A^yas TI5TTOS. in principio eni?n trochaeum posuit, qtiem itnitans Sophocles, teste Seleuco, profert quaedam contra legem metrorum, sicut in hoc 'AX0eer£/3omi'... iran-i\p. Seleucus of Alexandria, who belonged to the school of Aristarchus, and lived in the time of Tiberius, occupied himself chiefly with Homer. For his death see Sandys, History of Classical Scholarship, I p. 296. His writings are mentioned by Suidas s.v. Alphesiboea was the daughter of Phegeus and wife of Alcmaeon (Pausan. 8. 34. 4). Welcker (p. 279) argues that this line comes from the Alcmaeon: see the Introductory Note to that play (1 p. 69). Her name was given as a title to tragedies written by Achaeus and Chaeremon (FTG pp. 751, 781). This metrical licence, which the tragedians allowed themselves in dealing with otherwise unmanageable words, generally

add Ar. Pac. 663.

Bolder is Ai. 210 TTGU

TOO ipvylov leXetirarTos, where Lobeck says that Sophocles here either wrote 'A\(pT]'A\<j>eirifSoiM'. Wilamowitz (Horn.

Unt. p . 325) compares the Homeric lengthenings (H.G. § 386), as well as the Aeschylean Sv
88l TO>

SU'

rjireipco

8 8 1 ibb^arov ps.-Herodian | rii W -qTrelpa (rd. S. i). Valckenaer) Blomfield : rdd' i}Treipw schol. Aesch., TO. 5d ireidov ps.-Herodian 881

Schol. Aesch. Pers. 184 (iSo- Philetaer. (Moeris ed. Pierson p. 434)

ia.Tt\v /iot 8vo yvvatK' eielfiove, TJ /j.ev •jriirXoun TlepaiKoh 7iaKT>p.ivi), \ fj 8' avre AoipiKoiffiv, els 6^piv ixokeiv) ifrevdev t:\afiev XotpOKXijs rb '48oi;aT7iv...fj.o\elv' teal EvpiirlStis (J.T. 144) 'ISo£«/ Sirvy TT)
d \ \ ^

P

a

7?/s.'

Pseud.-Herodian.

28o£a ISetv OCTOII epeis iiri dvelparos. Eipiirld-qs (Or. 403) ' £So£' ISetv rpeis VVKTI irpoepeis /c6pas.'

SO^OKXTJS • iS6-

%
' Nauck, who includes it amongst the " Fragmenta dubia et spuria," thinks that

AAHAQN APAMATfiN the verse is taken from a comic poet, who was parodying Aeschylus. But this seems a rash conjecture, when the schol. on Aesch. quotes it as evidently a well-known verse of Sophocles, and when the other writer associates it with a verse from the Orestes [and with Ar. Vesfi. 31]. There is nothing absurd in, " methought the two continents came," if the next words were, " i n the form of fair women," or something of that kind. Cp. Trach. 9 fiv-qariis yap r\v fioi iroTa/ios, 'AxeAif'Oj' \tyai. If the last two words had been lost, would Nauck have ascribed the others to a comedy? Cobet's objection to Nauck, based on noKeiy—that the word is purely tragic—is, as Nauck says, unsound when a parody is in question' [Rutherford, New Phrynichus, p. 41]. (J.) See also Haupt in Herm. 1 28. The case may perhaps be strengthened by observing that the purpose of the schol., as his quotation from Euripides shows, was not

77

to suggest that Sophocles (or another) was imitating Aeschlyus, but purely linguistic, to illustrate the use of SOKUV in connexion with dreams (hence his irpbtrex* TV To" dveipov avayvuxrei). Moreover, the hypothetical case which J. assumes, actually occurs in Mosch. 2. 7 (Europa in her sleep) Cilaar' rjircipovs Solas Trepl eh /tdXevOat, j 'AtrtSa r ' avrnripqv re" (pvriv d'

iX0" ola yvvaiKes. This passage, which was quoted by Pierson, is at least as much likely to have been influenced by Sophocles as by Aeschylus, for it bears no other trace of direct imitation from the Persae. Hartung assigned the verse to the Acrisius on the strength of fr. 65. T». The epigraphic evidence is decisive 3in favour of this form: see Meisterhans , p. 123. The same considerations apply to the feminine forms of the pronouns OVTOS, 6'S, for which see Jebb on Ant. 769, O.T. 1472 f., Cobet V.L. 69 ff.

882 TTJV

rrjs

-^yatv ets TOV NtiXov e/cSiSo-

adat\ 8 8 2 Schol. Apoll. Rhod. 4. 269 KO.1 XLwbfioGKov. For Euripides see my note AiirxiJXos Si /cat 2o<poK\r)s viri\afiov roiis on Hel. 2 f., and cf. fr. 228 (NeiXou) 8s e/c inrip (so Keil for iirb L) •rijc AlyinrTOV fxe\af^{3p6roLO irXrjpouTai poas | Ai9ioiri8os yijs, TJVIK' SLV raicr} xLl^vIt is evident XiovifcaScu rdirovs /cat TriKo/J.evt]S rrjt x'6"°s TT\V xt/Giv eis rbv NetXoi' (K&idoadai. Sen. that this theory, although currently associated with the name of Anaxagoras, to nat. qu. 4. 2. 17 Anaxagoras (A 91 Diels) ait ex Aelhiopiae iugis solutas nives ad whom even Aristotle (fr. 248, p. 193, 1 ff. Rose) is said to have attributed it, cannot Nihim usque decurrere. in eadem opinioue omnis vefustas fuit. hoc Aeschylus, have been originated by him. For the probable descent of the doxographic Sophocles, Euripides tradunt. tradition from Theophrastus see Diels, The passage of Aeschylus referred to Doxogr. Gr. p. 2 26 ff. is fr. 300: see also Suppl. 568 \eifj.Cjva

883 cS Helen's island: see on Eur. Hel. 1674. In h. Ap. 16 and Pind. Isth. 1. 3 it is xai Attrx^Xos (fr. 371) yap /cat 2o0o/cAJ;s applied to Delos, and in h. Dem. 356 to Eleusis; but most frequently, as here and in Pind. 01. 7. 82, 13. 38, Nem. 8. n , There is no adequate reason for mistrusting the traditional view that the Ar. Lys. 480, Ach. 75, to Athens. Thus adj. Kpavads meant 'rugged, craggy.' In it describes as well the summit of the Acropolis rising from the plain as the Homer it is always an epithet of Ithaca, rocky cliffs of an island set in the level except at V 445, where it is the name of 883

Schol. Ar. Ach. 75 iT Kpavaa

7r6Ais] TOUTO TirpnrTOj. inrb rwv irakai&v •

IO0OKAEOYI character may be estimated from Pausan. 1. 2. 6, and Apollod. 3. 187. This is surely a simpler account than to suppose that Kpavad was etymologically connected with K&pa, which may or may not be true, and that the adjective was originally an epithet of Athena, meaning • sprung from the head,' and was consequently applied to any locality where she was worshipped: so Gruppe, Gr. Myth. pp. no.5 8 , 1210.

expanse of the sea. As dwelling on the hill-top, the Athenians are themselves called Kpavaol: see Hdt. 8. 44, Strab. 397, Ar. Av. 123. (The last-quoted passage does not imply an otherwise unverified al TS.pava.ai, but is a simple instance of comparatio compendiaria.) The next step was to invent an eponymous Kpa.va.6s, who first appears in Aesch. Eum. 1012, and whose artificial

aiero?,

KVWV

8 8 4 o-KVWTOl td/iuv Victorius

earthly kings of the heroic age (Ar. Av. 509 f.), and by Oriental monarchs. So Juv. 10. 43 da nunc et volucrem sceptro quae surgit eburno, in reference to the ivory staff of the triumphator, who wore the ornaments of the old kings, derived The eagle, the king of birds (Aesch. by Dion. Hal. Ant. R. 3. 61 from the Ag. 115), was the minister of Zeus, the Etruscans. The subject has been exking of the gods (Horn, il 292, Ant. 1040 haustively discussed by K. Sittl \v\Jahrb. etc.). Hence the proverb Zei>s derbv e'iXero Apostol. 8. 28. An ivory sceptre f. kl. Phil. 1885 Suppl. Bd xiv.—KVWV Aids : cf. Aesch. Prom. 1053 Aids Si TOL | with an eagle perched upon it was repreirTTjvbs KIJWV, 8a(poivos aiertts. Ag. 141 sented as held in the left hand of the Ttravolffiv Kvcrl irarpos. I n Prom. 829 famous statue of Zeus which Phidias the griffins are described as Zijros dtcpafashioned for the temple at Olympia yels Kvvas, and in Ap. Rhod. 2. 289 the (Pausan. 5. 11. 1). Similar sceptres, Harpies as peyakoio Aids < marking them as divine, were borne by 884

Schol. Ar. Av. 515 Siov eiireiv

eiri TOV o-K^wrpov etirev eiri Trjs Ke<pa\rjs. oilroi yap 6 JllvSapos (Pyth. 1 . 6 ) ' eCSet 5 ' dvd arcdiTTptp Aids aleTos,' nai 2o0o/cX??s *6 <7KT]TrTpo@d[/.OlV...Al6s.'

885 cratveis BaKVovcra

KO.1 KV(X>V

\aC6apyo<s el.

885 travels danvovcra schol. Ar., Suid.: tralvovaa SaKveiv Sueton.,
Schol. Ar. Eg. 1031 ?7rai|e Be

irapd. T7]v TTapoL^iav * ffaivei$...et.' eiri TG>V iiroKpivoixivosv 5ij0ev tvvodv, ewif3ov\evbvTu>v 8k \dffpq.. H e n c e Suid. copied s.vv. \aidapyos, aaXvcadtu. Schol. A r . Eq. 1068 ~Ka.Wa.py01 Kives \iyofrai. al \d6pa, Trpoa'Lovfra.L /cat daKvovcrax...TapaJ

yivdfievos Xaldapyos, drjXol fikv K6VO,, rpoTTIKQS de
SO0O-

K\TJS ' aatvovaa 8aKtieis...et.' Cf. P h r y n . praep. soph. p . 87, 9 d e B . \d9apyos KVWV 6 \d$pa irpo
5£ TTJV irapot/jLiav ^7rai£e ' a S&KVOIV. Hesych. by Eustath. Od. p. 1493, 32 6 \d$apyos, Ill p . 32 \i)9apyos...Kvu>v 6 irpoo
(itv,

\d6pf

Si SdKvwv ( = Z e n o b . 4. 90,

Suid. s.v. XrfSapyos). Etym. M. p. 558,

AAHAQN APAMATQN

79

38 (Etym. Gud. p. 360, 52) \ai$apyos sage to illustrate Aesch. Ag. 1228 (Camutiwv 6 \a6palui Satcvuxi. bridge Praelections, p. 134). The metaThe word Xa(8ap-yos, whatever its true phor is absent in Theophr. char. 1 (of the elpun) iircuveiv wapbvTas, ols kirtdero \dffpa, derivation, was popularly associated with where Casaubon quotes Plaut. Cist. 34 \adpq. (\adeiv), and applied to a dog which bites before you are aware of his inten- palam blandiunlur, clam, si occasio tion. XaBpoSriicTTis is a later coinage (see usquam est, \ aquam frigidam subdole suffundunt. In regard to the form, it Phryn. I.e.) to express the same idea: has been well suggested by Neil (on Plaut. Bacch. 1146 clam mordax cams. Eq. 1068) that XaiOapyos was confused Ter. Eun. 411 mordere danculum. Blomwith the better-known but entirely disfield (on Aesch. Theb.p. 140) well quotes tinct XJ/dapyos. Traces of this confusion Shaksp. Rich. Ill, i. 3. 289 0 Buckingin Suid., Zenob., etc., and it will appear ham, take heed of yonder dog! \ Look, •when he fawns, he bites. Eur. fr. 555 be observed that Eustath., i.e. the gramov SrJKTai 7rws tctives ot deal is corrupt, marian from whom he borrowed, points out that the two words ought to be kept but no doubt belongs here. See also apart. See also Tr. fr. adesp. 227. Soph. fr. 577. Headlam used this pas-

886 [apb<; irepl 886 Schol- Ar. Lys. 1257 TTOXI)? 5' ing that the passage in the Electra is not djx(pl T&S Yej/i/ay acppbs ijWei] wpbs TO irapa, sufficiently relevant to the other quotaraJ ' A p x ^ X V (^r- r 39) ' TTO\VS 5' &
AiV%ti\os 5e

'd^pos j (3opas fipOTeias eppdi] Kara crro/^a.'

(fr. 372.) Porson thought that the reference intended was to El. 719, and Nauck, who placed the fragment in the doubtful and spurious class, was inclined to follow him. But Dindorf appears to be right in think-

irepl
887 Zevs VOCTTOV ayOL TOV Kal Travcraviav K&K ' 2 KCLK 8 8 7 . 1 ZeiJs vbcTov dyoi rbv Suid.: Tied avoros ayoiTO Aid. 'Arptidav J. : /cat 'ArpciSav codd. was ridiculous in itself, but because, 8 8 7 Schol. Ar. Nub. 1163 Waei'asthough familiar as a proper name, it \{JWV ras TOV iraTpbs dvtas. ^Krera^c^fws Si irpoeveKTeov Tr\v a Kal Trjv y
8o

10*0KAE0YZ

interpreted as 'Pain-killer'? The further remark in the scholia that the first and third syllables of \vcravlas were long is clearly erroneous. The verse in Aristophanes is a dochmiac dimeter, and it is hardly less certain that Sophocles' metre is anapaestic. But this part of the note appears to be of a later date (Rutherford, op. at. p. 163). Still the scansion iravaaiiiax is remarkable in Sophocles, who consistently scans avla and avlapos (Jebb on Ant. 316). See Porson on Eur. Phoen. 1334. Welcker assigns this fr. to the Pofyxena. 1 See cr. n. From the Aldine reading Nauck suggested aiirds 01701 TOP, and Tucker (omitting Zeis) eHvoarov ayoi. But the ordinary text is better, even if the Aldine edition really represents an independent tradition.—vc.Ko(iaxav- Nauck says ' malim yiK6/j.a%ov,' and the remark seems justified : cf. eype/iaxas- It is unlikely that piKO/iaxys, if it existed, would have been used otherwise than of the

actual victor. 2 Jebb's brilliant correction restores at once sense and metre, and is recommended by the presence of KUKQI' in Aristophanes. For the ace. governed by the verbal adjective he quotes Aesch. Prom. 935 6 iriXe/ios diropa ir6pi/j.os, Ag. 1075 iroWa avvlaropa airbepova KO,K&, Ant. 787 Kal cr' OBT' adavaTuv 0iifi/ios otidels 06$' afiepiojv a£ 7' avdpihirtjpv, Xen. Cyr. 3. 3 9 hiri<jri)ixoves 5' rjaar rh irpoarjKOVTO., Isae. 5. 26 i^apvol fieri Ta feyivqliiva. Add Plat. apol. 18 B TO. fueriupa. <j>poi>Ti6trTov,= 'free from fear.'

888 7rpos 8 8 8 Schol. Ar. Pac. 1126, quoted on fr- 437The exact locality is unknown. The seemingly vague statement of Apollonius is explained by Steph. Byz. p. 269, 19, who describes Elymnion as an island belonging to Euboea, with a town of the same name. According to Heracl. Pont.

fr. 31 (FHG II 222) it was for some time occupied by the Chalcidians. Bursian identified it with one of the Petalian islands to the SW., but more recent investigators are inclined to place it in the N . : Philippson in Pauly-Wissowa V 2468. For the temple of Zeus Elymnios see on fr. 437.

OVT' aWo (jnrv npaiov 889

889 Schol. Ar. Pac. 1164 OK\7)S ' oilr' aXho (pirv wpQov' \4yei, 6 i<m Tpib'C/iov Kal uipifj-ov.

^ITU implies the existence of *
limited to that which ripens before its proper time (Starkie on Ar. Vesp. 264). But the evidence is insufficient to support the distinction, and the difference of the two words was more probably dialectal, as Rutherford holds {New Phryn. p. 125). Anyhow irpwifios was Hellenistic for the Attic TT/X^OS : Phryn. praep. soph. p. 106,3 TrpQov • TO uirb TCIV iroKkwv irp&'ijAov. P h o t . lex. p . 468, 21 Trpdna- ov trpiii/ia.

AAHAQN APAMATQN

81

8go rj Toi><; euSovras eyeipei 89O 89O

01) xepriSois ii/ivovs cod.: corr. Dindorf

Schol. V Ar. Plut. 541 So0o-

facit.' The words had a whimsical suggestiveness, which invited parody : they ...iyelpei.' The scholium was first pubquote also Eupolis fr. 36 (I 266 K.) lished by Dindorf. The word 4TreiyoiJ.b>wi>Ix-qiroTe 6pi\jjw j irapa Xlep
iTreiyo/j.£v(av

' KeptcLSos

runs : GTcfiada axolvajv Kbpeuv [leffTrjv, rj Tois evdovras iyeipei., and the purpose of

the scholium is to identify the Aristophanic hemistich (a paroemiac in Soph. ?) as borrowed from tragedy. Mekler reads eirtffirofj.frui' K. if., 'de textoris ministris, quos ille mane laborans experge-

Keptcldos aoidou /zeAeras, / . 71. 222 iffrots ev Ka\\t(pd6yy
p x (pibvous. Other passages are quoted by Blaydes on Ar. I.e.

89I

891

Schol. Ar. Ran. 344

5£ (p\oyl Xef/xwc] Xei^ajf yap avdneircu... Kai avSi) aveifieva TOIS nvarais iv TI3 ireSty. 5TJ\OI Se Kal 2O0O/C\T7S

Nauck refers to fr. 837, thinking, I suppose, that the reference here is to the context of that fragment. It is generally supposed that in the chorus of the Ranae Aristophanes described the procession of Iacchos from Athens to Eleusis, which took place every year on the 20th Boedromion in connexion with the celebration of the Greater Mysteries. In that case the meadow ablaze with torches must be at Eleusis itself, where the mystae assembled either on the night of the arrival of Iacchos from Athens or at the iravvvxls representing the search of Demeter for Persephone: cf. O. C. 1048 77 Xa/UTraffw d/crais. But Tucker P.

III.

(Introd. to Ar. Ran. pp. xxxi—xxxiv) has recently given plausible reasons for holding that the Mysteries mentioned in the Ranae were not the Greater Mysteries at Eleusis, but the Lesser held at Athens and known as TO. iv "Aypas from the name of the sanctuary of Artemis which was situated on the left bank of the Ilissus outside the city to the SE. For the details of this celebration see Diet. Ant. 1717; Frazer's Pansanias II p. 204; Stengel, Griech. Kultusalt.'i p. 161; and for the place itself Wachsmuth in PaulyWissowa 1 887. There is a curious coincidence to be mentioned, which, if not accidental, supports Tucker's view. In Ar. Ran. 351 there was a variant l%aye Tavdijpov 'iXeiov dairedov, recognized by the schol. ££crye eis T6 Travdr/pov Kal eXetov ddiredov. iravdrjpov 8£ iravrodairuiv driptaiv

82

IO0OKAEOYI

S€KTIK6V. NOW cf. Bekk. anecd. p. 334, 11 "AypM...6voim
re-arrangement from cod. R the quotation from Sophocles, which he treats as having been lost, and the words avB-q...TeSicp are connected with avO-qphv in v. 351 and separated from \eipoiv avaneirai. This is an improvement, unless the reference was intended for 0. C. 1048.

892 €(f>vcr ava\a>aa<; e 8 9 2 Schol. Eur. Med. 33 anfidcras ^X e 0 'ArTt/ctDs avrl TOV7]Tifia(re...^o(poK\rjs ' 7rcu5as...£x«.' Kal TT&XIV ' eitpr^ilav /th irpCira Kripi^as txu-' ft- ^93-) Brunck pointed out that the words seem naturally to apply to Thyestes, and Welcker quotes the passage of Accius, where Atreus is the speaker, natis sepulcro ipse est parens (Atreus, fr. xiv R.). Ovid follows him in speaking of Tereus : Met. 6. 665 segue vocat buslum miserabile nati. Such expressions (cf. Lycophr. 413, Lucr. 5. 993) may be traced back to the notorious yOwes ipipvxoi rdtpoi of Gorgias (fr. 5 a, DielsJ. The Sophoclean dvaXuo-as is of course far removed from this extravagance; but, though the metaphorical sense ('to destroy') was quite common (0.7'. 1174,

fr. 516), it would have a grim significance as applied to Thyestes. Gomperz compared Aesch. fr. 359 with Heath's KaTa<j>6ielv, and thought that both came from satyr-plays. Hartung, reading ava~Kiixra
893 €V

fJLSV VpCOTCL

8 9 3 Schol. Eur. Med. 33 : see fr. 892. This is probably the announcement of Schol. Eur. Or. 451 M') /J.6VOS TO xpv"^" a sacrifice: El. 630, Eur. LA. 1564 air6\afiiiv %xe] 'ATTI/CUS O.VTI TOV air6\a.fie eixp-q^lav aveiire Kal aiyrpi 'a"Tl TOV in-qpv^a. irp&rra p.tv: see on fr. 737.

894 opyrj yipovTos O>
2 iv xupl S-fp/ei corrupta | avv r d x « Matthiae

8 9 4 Schol. Eur. Or. 490 o-vveKdodaa that they referred to Telamon: see H rip yrjpa (TOV 7} dpyri diraidevrbv o~e iroielp. 214. OK\TJS 'opyv-.-d^UixTai.' For the general sense cf. Arist. rhet. Ribbeck, Rom. Trag. p. 228, ascribes 2. 13. I39o a 12 (quoted by Gomperz), these verses to the Teucer, and thinks speaking of old men, Kal ol 6vp.ol <S|eis

AAHAQN APAMATQN ixh riaiv doSeveh Si. It is clear that the is a fatal objection to these emendations, words iv \ap\ by/a are corrupt, and that the meaning which their original ought to bear is ' becomes sharp quickly' or ' becomes sharp when whetted.' The corruption, though lying within a narrow compass, seems to defy successful restoration. For iv Tax«i Matthiae proposed civ Td%£i; and this on palaeographical grounds would be a convincing correction, if it were necessary : see on fr. 679. The emendations may be grouped as follows: (1) R. Enger and Gomperz independently suggested aKapij (duapd Enger) rid-qKTai, trvv r&xei 5' dfj.(i\ijp€Tai. This gives good sense, although the evidence for the adverb is not strong: I can only find Hesych. I p. 93 axapei • /3pax«, renews and Etym.

that, though they go well enough with KOTTIS, they have no application to opyi) -/ipouTos. Nor do I think that this difficulty is avoided by Diels's otherwise simple proposal to read in xelP' Siiyeiv. (5) Kock's dare ixa\$aKri Trvoas \ [l&xaipa 9dva and Heimsoeth's dpxy rid-qyev are both violent and improbable. (6) One might suggest ciidrjKTov lyx»s,' is a sharp weapon of offence ' (see on fr. 781), on the ground that ?7x»s was sometimes derived from iv x e 'P' a n ( i m a y have been so glossed. Cf. Hesych. II p. 12 ^7%os' iyx^ipidtov, ib. p. 13 ^7X°s' ^OJXV'
M. p . 79, 42 afxapTrj.. .^tjri oe d/capet " 0VjCty yap dvSpbs els dy&v' ei TO ev dXiyy XP°J'Q- Harpocr.

p. 9, 12 and RIoeris p. 189, 24 prove nothing. For aKapr/s in literature see Starkie on Ar. Vesp. =41. It cannot be shown to have belonged to the tragic vocabulary; but Gomperz is no doubt entitled to say that in the case of so rare a word its absence from our texts may be the result of accident. However this may be, the change is violent and assumes a series of progressive corruptions. (2) Wecklein (Rh. Mus. xxxvi 141) suggested rax*? id'nxv'v j/rai raxei' d/j,(iXvperai, comparing Phil. 808 6|«a ipoira KOi r a x « ' diripx*Tai. To this J. at one time preferred Tax"' iSvX^V """" rdxei 8' d/ifiXiji/eTai., but the co-ordination of ra,xe?a with critv r&xti is not attractive, and a similar objection applies to Wecklein's earlier proposal Taxeta dyyeiv.

dvOiararaL.—

For the metaphorical use of 6TJYci))(d|j.-

p\i>vw cf. Aesch. Theb. 702 Te6i)y/j.ei'ov roi [J.' OOK dTrafi@\vve?s \6yci>. Anger is

similarly described in Eur. Hipp. 689 ipyrj avvredT)yiJ.evos (ppevas, Alcid. ap. Ar. rhct. 3. 3. I4o6a 9 dtepdrut rr)s diavoias opyy Ttdr\yixivov.—KOITCS, *a large curved knife. See on Atit. 602.' (J.) |±a\9aKr[ means, I suppose, ' sensitive' or ' finelytempered ' : it is opposed to rbv iyn.pa.TiGTO-TOV \ aiS^pov OTTTOV in irvpos Trepio~Ke\7J

Ant. 474 f. Generally, of course, the action of the fire is described as softening the metal. In Plat. legg. 666 B old men become young again under the influence of wine, /cat dvaduftias \y]6i)v yiyveo~6a.i IxaXaKthrepbv re e/c na.da.wep eh irdp aibrjpov ivTeQevTo. ytyvb^evov, ibid. 671 B; cf. rep.

411 B. Plutarch, following Plato, several times speaks of iron being softened by fire: werden, p. 120, J. finally approved ra^eia adul. a?mc. intern. 36 p. 73 C, qn. conv. J. B-qyetv in place of the conj. presently to be 5. 1 p. 622 D, amat. 17 p. 762 c. There is mentioned, but was not aware that he had an apparent contradiction, when the same been anticipated.] If we are to proceed process is described,—from different on these lines, I would rather recommend points of view, or in regard to its different 6%eia. 6i\x8&s j3dirTera.i 6 (rtdijpos' el fj.ev KTavelv. H. accepted this, with iff-rjx^V ', yap fj.a\9aK0v fHouXovrac avrbv eTvai but I fail to see how fixetP can be justified, iXatcp (3dirT0i)(nv, el 8e trtapdp, udart.. T h a t for irpbxei-pos is another matter. (4) is to say, although the dipping was actuTucker (C. R. x v n 191) proposed K&V ally a hardening process, it may have been ^etpi drjyoir', with the comment ' It is introduced as the final stage of an operacommon to see workmen strop fine tools tion the object of which was to produce upon the flat of the hand.' Similar to a sensitive 1 this is Herwerden's iv xelpl 0 I K " } . It

[In the Album, gratulatorium to Her-

6—2

IOOKAEOYI

84

895 TTLTTTOVCTLV Oi AtOS however that Tip.wpovp.e'vav rather than Ti/iw/iivav was the original comment, inasmuch as Stobaeus quotes the words in order to illustrate the inflexibility of K\T)S ldei...Ki5/3oi.' The line is quoted divine Justice in the punishment of transas proverbial without reference to the gressors. Crusius prefers Ti/j.apovpjvwv author's name by schol. Aesch. Ag. 33, Zenob. 2. 44, Diogen. 1. 58, Greg. Cypr. on critical grounds (Paroemiographica, p. 44). If then some interpreters under1. 18, Macar. 1. 37, Suid. s.v. del, Phot, stood that invariable success, others that ed. Reitz. p. 37 ; and as a tragic proverb by Eustath. //. p. 1084, 1, and Od. p. merited punishment was the subject of 1397, 18. In Stob. eel. 1. 3. 32 p. 58, the figure, it is possible to reconcile and explain their views, if we reflect that the 7 W. the lemma has been lost in our former is represented by Zeus and the MSS: the chapter in which it occurs is latter by the offenders whom he punishes. entitled irepl OI'KTJS irapa. TOV Beov reray/j.ivqs iiroTTTeveLv TO, eirl yrjs yiyv6/J.eva virb Thus the statement that ' Zeus never TWV 6,v8pwirwv, rifiwpou ofio~7js TCIV afj.ap- fails ' implies that with him Justice never Tavbvrtup. Nauck thinks that there is an miscarries. Exactly the same meaning, echo of this fr. in Alexis fr. 34, n 310 K. —but with a different metaphor, that of wrestling,—occurs in Aesch. Suppl. 95 TOL0VT0 TO £rjV £o~TLV WO"lT€p 01 Kvftoi ' I OV

895

Schol. Eur. Or. 603 oh Si M

irlTrTovffiv eS] CLVTI TOV aira.vTwo~tv. etprjTai Se airb peratpopas TWV Kvfiav. Kal 2 o 0 o -

TCLVT' del

iriirTovtn.v.

How was the verse applied by Sophocles ? Zenob. explains eirl r u t els iravra €vSa.L[xovovvTwv. oi 5k Ctrl TGIV d£(us nfj.wii.ivwv (vulgo Tifxiapovnivoiv). D i o g e n .

has the same, with Ti/j.u/xivav. Greg.

TiTTec d' d<70aX£s ovd' iwl VWTW, | KopvipQ Aios ei I KpavBri Trpay/xa TiXeiov. F o r Zeus

as the representative of supreme happiness cf. Pind. Isth. 4. 14 /ffj /idreue Zei)s yeviffdar wavr' £x e ' ! j I e ^
Cypr. has only eiri TWV a^iws T(./j.Wfj.e"vwv, TODCTIV must mean ' yield a good throw ' to the player, who in this case is Zeus. Macarius eTTt TWV d£tws evdai.f/.opotii'TOjv.

(Macar. 1. 38 gives the variant: dei rpls ££ ir'nrToveiv oi Ai6s KtifioL' iwi TWV ets airavTa eiSaifiovoiJVTWv.) Suidas is fuller : iiri TWV at-lws KO.1 ei's TTCLVTO. eub'a.iy.ovotivTwv' oi de iirl TWV df las Tip.oipovp.ivwv. These

variations show some fluctuation of opinion at a time when the verse had long been isolated from its context. I suspect

Hence ev iriirTuv is used for ' to be successful ' where dice are not mentioned;

Eur. Or. 6 0 3 , Med. 55 xt>Vo~r<^os SoiXois %vpxpopa TO. 8eo"irOTttiv j KO.KWS irlTvovTa, El. 1101 Ta p.iv yap ev \ TO. 8' oi KaXws •WITVOVTO, dipKoixtu fipoTwv, Soph. Track. 62 fxvSoi KOL\WS ir'nrTovo'i.v.

896 rjcrda

crux^pav

896

TOIS

Xoyois Icra

Schol. Eur. Rhes. 105 eW ypo6s

AAHAQN APAMATQN 897 8dv7]v
irpie TO

8 9 7 Schol. Hes. Theog. 30 KO.1 poimodis laurumque momordit.—686VTI irpi£ TO o-TO(ia: ' "bite thy lips with thy teeth" —i.e. keep thy lips tightly closed. Ar. Ran. 927 fir] Trple TOVS dddvras [where, however, the meaning is ' don't gnash your teeth'], Soph. Track. 976 i'tr^e 8d«j>vi]v <J>O/YCJV. The priestess of Apollo SaKuiv 0T6/j.a ff6v.' (J.) For ' t o set was believed to derive her inspiration one's teeth' (Eur. Bacch. (>ii x^evri<payLa, so that 5. deidei spired, keep a close guard on thy lips " = recites laurel (C.Q. IV 113, 119). In —be careful how and when you speak.' Theophr. char. 28 J. the superstitious (J.) Or it may be an exhortation to one man keeps a laurel leaf in his mouth as who has received a divine stimulus to let a charm. For a parallel from India see it work to the full.—Tucker (C. R. XVIII Frazer's Pausanias, v p. 235. Similarly 246) thinks that, unless this comes from of poets so inspired by Apollo: Juv. 7. 19 a satyr-play, we ought to read Sa<j>VT}(pdy^i neclit quicumque canoris j eloquium vacate d' eSofri irpitroj o"r6^a.

OKrjiTTpov Idov Sdiprqs ipidyXios ofo?] ij Sd
898 eyco KOJT avrov,

ws opo.9,

than persons: e.g. Ar. Pac. 1050 Kara 8 9 8 Schol. A Horn. A 423 XP^rai 54 Kai irXeloves aXkoi TWV TTOLTJT&V TTJ /card TT\V Kvlaav eio~e\r]\v8ei>, or Nub. 239 rj\des CLVTI TVS 4irl.

SO0OKA?/S

4yo)...t^tpx^fxat.

KaT avTov, after him, as distinguished from per' aindv, to fetch him. The best parallel is Ar. Av. HTJ OSKOVV Sijra irtpiToXovs 4xPVv TT^W^CU /car' avTov eodvs; The schol. on that line quotes the same passage of Homer, and Cobet might have materially strengthened his argument (V.L. p. 109) concerning the displacement of the note by quoting this fragment. More commonly with things

64 KaTa TL; Especially with nomina actionis, where the meaning of the preposition has slightly shifted : Track. 55 xws I dvdpos KaTa ^ryjtTiv ov ir4fnr€LS Tivd;

Eur. Cycl. 14 vavo-ToXS \ aiBzv Kara ffiTrjaiv. KaT1 txvos [Ai. 32, Eur. Rhes. 690, Tro. 1003, Hec. 1059) ' s rather 'on' the track, than ' to discover' it: similarly Kara ir66as. Wecklein too hastily assumed that Kar' was a mere blunder for /xer'.

899

899

Schol. A Horn. B 649

caro/itiroXu'i vvv /xh e/caroMTo :

4v OSv
TT)V

...iv 'OSvcraeta de TO cUpi^s e ws irapa 'ZotpoKkei.

The statement of the schol. has been

ZO*OKAEOYZ

86

unreasonably doubted. Thus Dindorf (Schol. II. n p. 385) strangely supposed that the reference to Sophocles merely concerned the form of the compound, and was to be understood as applying to 0.

C. 718 TWV €KaTOfj.ir68wv Nijpfidojv.

Nauck finally wrote {Index, p. XIV) : 'sine dubiodelendum, cf. Eur. fr. 472, 3 ' avdaawv %.p-tp-t\s ixaToinrToKUBpov.

This

comes from an anapaestic address chanted by a choir of Phrygian priests to Minos,

and Nauck apparently supposes that the scholiast's irapa So^cMcAei is an error for irapa H&ipnrLSr). But, as H. had already remarked, what the scholiast says is just the opposite—that in the Iliad Homer speaks of Crete as hundred-citied, whereas in the Odyssey (T 174 iv 8' avSpoiToi \ woWol,

aireipiaioL,

Kal ivvfiKovra

irbXtjes)

he gives the exact number, ninety, as in Sophocles.

goo os jxr] Trenovde 9OO

rafid,

/xr/ y8ot>\eueT<w.

f$ov\ev£T(a Bekker : (HovXetiriTat. B, /3ouAei5erat T

9OO

Schol. BT Horn. I 453 6 yap 'once bit, twice shy' is akin. Campbell well compares Shaksp. Much Ado, v. 1. 6 Give not me counsel; \ Nor let no comforter 2O0OK\?)S ' &s. ..jSoyXe^rat.' delight mine ear \ But such an one whose This is a particular application of irdBei. wrongs do suit with mine. TL irraitias iravrois Kal
/J.&6OS, for which see on fr. 682, 3.

Our

goi

Kapa 9 0 1 Schol. A Horn. N 791 TO, aspera montis (Thesaur. Ill 413). Shaksp. Haml. v. 1. 276 The skyish head \ Of blue TOV atos p f i tiWfi ^ Olympus. els ai/j.<pavov tfy For the probable position of the mounppaaSai 84\u, xtpTaios.. .'Ep/ia7os' tain in Lemnos see Jebb on Phil. I.e., bdev rb 'B/>/ia?op Kapa wapa 2o0o/cXe?. who also gives the rule of accentuation It has been thought that there is an propounded by the ancient authorities error in the tradition, and that the schol. intended to refer to 'Ep/iatov opos in Phil. (Chandler, § 378). The fullest account is that of Eustath. Od. p. 1809, 42 ; but 1459. But Kapa is idiomatic and should not be altered: cf. Hes. Theog. 42 Kapt] the editors still give "Epfi.ai.os \6<pos in VLipbevTos 'OAiiyLCTrou. Verg. Aen. 6. 360Horn. 7T 471. pretisantemque uncis vtanibus capita

902

av Atos 902 ...idvBri]

Schol. V Horn. 0 102 fxirunrov W Schol.

1i<xf>0KKfis ' ( i s

Ar. lys. 8 To^oiroieiv avrl rod iaKvdpwitaK^vai. airb TOV irapaKo\ov6ovvTOS. TOIOVTOV yap rb irpoffcairov T&V iv fj.epifj.vri ovrojv. "O ( 0 102) 'o68e IX^TWTTOV iir' 6tj>piaL iv I idvdyj.'

Kal 2O$OKA?)S 'UJS av

.' Suid. s.v. TOJ6TI;S, who repeats

this with an unimportant addition, gives dvdrj in place of eKTadyj by an obvious error. The Greeks used a variety of expressions for arching the brows, and again unknitting them. Thus, on the one hand, we have 6
AAHAQN APAMATQN Antiph. fr. 307, n 131 K., atpcir Diphil.

plicuere frontem, Ter. Adelph. 839 exporge frontem, Plaut. Cas. 281 porrectiorefronte. and (rwreiveiv Plut. def. or. 6, p. 412 F, Starkie (on Vesp. I.e.) quotes Shaksp. and, on the other, XOo-cu Eur. Hipp. 290, Macbeth iii. 2. 27 ' sleek o'er your rugged \xe9iivai I. A. 648,
8,

903 ov 9O3 9O3 trraro]

oiiroff B

Schol. BLV Horn. II 142 MijdtivaTO. '

teal 2O0OK\T)S

defended, and Ellendt's suggestion, that

'ot)...

0. C. 1474 Ttfj di TOUTO o~vpi{3a.\wv ^xets;

is obscure. Campbell's ' to bring into agreement' can hardly be

may be parallel, requires us to suppose that vjias belonged to a following subordinate clause, such as TTUS raOr oc^crei.

904 ITTITOL<;

TOICTLV

rjSiov av

rj iravrl cr diveb.

9O4. 1 oKiyoiaiv C o b e t : iv Tottnv cod., aiv TOICIV Schneidewin | y Schneidevvin: iKkektiniiivois cod. 2 TJSLOV E . A. I . Ahrens : tSiov cod. | &v J €t Gomperz : et cod. j x°>P°^f - ' Nauck : ^wpw/*ej' cod.

9O4

Schol. T Horn. 2 274 a8{vos

T7)v 66va/M.y, 6 £GTI T^V (rrparLdv. OOTOJ Kai ol {rvyypacpeTs dfoa/ALv KaKodtn rb Toiuiv... ffrpdr^v/xa. Kal 2O0OKX?JS ' if

aSivei. 1 It is a difficult choice between Schneidewin's avv TQLGLV and Cobet's oXC-yoio-iv in order to replace the corrupt iv roiaw. Both are satisfactory from the palaeographical point of view : in the one case ev and tsbv are confused as in fr. 679; in the other 0 AI f passed to £ N T, with AI and N confused, as illustrated by Cobet in V.L. p. 141. But bXlyoiow gives a somewhat sharper antithesis— ' we would sooner march | with few picked horses than with all our strength' (H.)—and this consideration may be allowed to turn the scale. H. supports SKiyoiaiv by quoting Eur. fr. 243 tSXfyoi'

Hipp. 231) were a famous breed of racers. Papageorgius supposed that the quotation began with iVxois, after an introductory 2 0 \ i )

i T L t

2 See cr. n. tjSiov et xwpotf«v, which Nauck accepted in his first edition, might possibly be defended on the analogy of Ant. 1032 rb piavddveLV ijdio'rotf ev

\eyovros

d Kipdos Xeyoi: but it will be found that in such cases the apodosis expresses a general truth without reference to an impending action. Such is not the case here, and av should be accepted. Other less satisfactory proposals are (1) I8oi/j.ev el xup&P-*" Schneidewin, (2) els "IXiov ("JXiov £
Tucker, (5) rjSiov enxoipovixev Campbell {eTrix^pol^ev Wecklein).—iravrl (rO4v€i; which does not occur elsewhere in tragedy

&\Ktfj.ov bbpv I Kpeiaaov arpaTriyip fivpiov (TTpa.Te{ip.a.TOS, fr. 244 6X^701 yap iaBXol {Ai. 438 iireKOoiv OVK i\d
proposed "Everoicriv, a conjecture which, Attic prose. For examples see Sandys on Dem. 3. 6 and Rutherford, New as Cobet remarked, is ' doctior quam Phrynichus, p. 10. verior'; for the Venetian horses (Eur.

IOOKAEOYI 905 os TrapaKTiav
2 dvqpepriaa B

9O5 Schol. Pind. Isthm. prol. p. 350

(Ov. Met. 7. 438, Pausan. 1. 38. 5) or on

Mt Corydallus (Plut., Diod.). These six rbv TOJV 'XffBpltav dy&va ot pev £TL 2£pt5i TO) HpoKpoijtTTT} diadetvaL <paffi rbv %r\o~ta are mentioned in the same order, as determined by the geographical condidveXbura airbv ire vep Kal Toi>$ dXXovs, ais OKA?JS Xiytav irepl aurov ' 6 s . . . tions, in Apollod. 3. 217—epit. 1. 4, bSbv.y The scholiast is in error or is following an inferior tradition in identifying Sinis with Procrustes : hence Abel suggested the insertion of i'i after 'ZlviSi. It should be observed that he quotes Sophocles only as a witness to the destruction of the monsters, not as connecting Theseus with the foundation of the Isthmian games. The quotation is referred to the Theseus (see I p. 184) by Heyne, Brunck and Dindorf, and to the Aegeus by E. A. I. Ahrens. J. mentions the Phaedra as another possible source. The probabilities are in favour of the Aegeus, in view of fr. 20 and fr. 25. In the course of his journey from Epidaurus to Athens after the discovery of the KeiprjXca, Theseus met with a series of adventures, in which he rendered a service to future travellers by destroying (1) Periphetes, called Corynetes from his club, at Epidaurus; (2) Sinis irirvoKdpTTTTIS at the Isthmus ; (3) Phaea, the Crommyonian sow at Crommyon, which is situated thirteen miles N E . of Corinth on the shore of the Saronic gulf; (4) Sciron at the Scironian rocks, between Corinth and the Megarid; (5) Cercyon the wrestler at Eleusis; and (6) Damastes or Polypemon, called Procrustes, either on the bank of the Cephisus to the E. of Eleusis

Plut. Thes. 8ff.,Diod. 4. 59. In Bacchyl. 17. 18—30 Periphetes is omitted. Bacchylides and Sophocles, with Aeschylus in the satyric play Cercyon (fr. 102 ff.), are the earliest literary authoritiesforthe legend : whether there was an early epic on the story of Theseus is unknown. The present extract may be illustrated by Apollod. 3. 216 tppovpovpivqv Si iiwb dvSpwv KttKotipytap TTJV bSbv iiptpwae. Pausan. 2. 1. 4 eK&$Tjpe yap &riV tcaKotipyojv T'TJV bdbv TT)V is 'Atfi^as e/c Tpoipjvos. Plut. Thes. 11 otirw 5% sal Qrjaeds KoXdfav TOVS Trovrjpovs eire^rfKdev, ofs fj-ev efiSi&fovTO rois SMous, VTT' iKeivov Ka.Ta(3ia£o[>L^i>ovs, iv 5^ rots rpOiroLS TTJS eavTuiv ddiidas TO. dl/cata Trdffxopras.

irap<XKTCav...o86v, the path along the west shore of the Saronic gulf—including the famous 'Evil Staircase' across the Scironic cliff (see n. on Eur. Hclid. 860). For the ace. of space traversed see on fr. 5°2, 3dvr||x4p<0(ra, like Kadalpw, e\ev6epwt tri]ifa etc., is followed by an ablatival genitive of separation. Cf. Aesch. Suppl. 269 (of Apis) la,Tpb/j.avTis Trots 'kirbVKwvos XBova I T ^ 5 ' 4KKO.$aipei KV03v. N a u c k thinks that avri/j.t-

pucre should be read; but it would be arbitrary to alter the text.

906 croi
Schol. Pind. Isthm.

<7o0i(TTas ph> Kal TTOITJT&S. ZO0OKA??S

acxpoiis p 7 4' ' p4v'...iixbv'

5.

36 robs

[Dind.

quotes the text as rbv ijxbv\. Schol. TV Horn. 0 410 (Eustath. //. p. 1023, 13) rbv KidaptpSbv aoSbv Ei?7roX(s (fr. 447, I 367 K . ) .

Hesych. IV p. 61 aoijiurHiv itaaav i

Ta&rri cotpiaras

aweKd\ovv, do-rrep Kal A((rxi5\os tirolr/ven (fr. 314) ' eh' ovv
AAHAQN APAMATQN

89

Kal 0! Troujral.troipiOTaf, Ka8a Kal Kpancos 10 8bv (C.R. so, the quotation was not much to the XIII 4) is much more attractive: he point for Pindar's scholiast,—unless injustifies the appearance of Stivov as a deed the context was notorious; and I constant epithet by quoting Eur. Supfil. feel that some reference to /uovcunj is 902 iv AairlSi Seivbsffo0i<mjs,Tr. fr. adesp. required : perhaps piXeo-i. o-ournjs «Iiras, Plut. brut. rat. uti 5 p. 988 E see on fr. 101. h b i doiceis yeyovivai
907 17817

Zevs iv ia^aTTf decov

Rom. Heimsoeth : £
codd. |

908 kvcro) yap el Kal TU>V rpiutv ev 9O8 Schol. Pind. 01. 1. 97 ivt.01 Se 774: cf. Eur. Her. 320 Kevreiv <\tovetiziv &TL rpia Xiyerat Kai KOtvws (so A : KOIV&SItvai irirpas tiiro. But a proverbial use Kal al.) ret xpos TOV davarov avvepyovvra, of TIOV rpiuv KOKUV 'iv can be established in another connexion: Suid. s.v. \eybp.evbv 2 0 X) ) p b TI iffn. Kal M^ai-5pos(fr.826, i n 222 K.) The schol. states that rpia iralfav TO. irpbs rbv davaTov was a familiar phrase, dOo wpodels ws 7rapot^ttw5e? iirtXeyet rb 'Iv ydp n TOOTUV TUV rpi&v lx01 KaKbv.' here utilized by Sophocles, to express the raura de elvat Xiyouffiv, a Qyjpafiivqs cl'pt(7e various modes of death open to a desperate H X i t j)X A i 5/ pd p person, and that these are |I0OJ, dyxbvri, p / ^ /^ and Kprjfxvbs. He is not confirmed by (fr. 3, I 790 K.)' ' TpLuiv KaK&v yovv rjv any evidence now available in the remains £Xio~8' avT(£ Tt 7rao"' dvdyKT}, \ rj $Xov of tragedy, although the alternative of £os and dyxbvri is discussed in Eur. vadv oirws T&xio~ra rwv KaKusv diraXXayi]Hel. 301, Andr. 811, Tro. ioti, and vai. I ravr iarl Tpia Qiipap-ivovs, a aoi KpTifivbs might be illustrated by such
Z04>0KAE0YI ju^cous SiSoLKa TO. Tpla ravrU H e s y c h . IV p. 189 T W rpitiv h> • Qripa/Uvris e\j/T)(plv, KIZSVUOV. Schol. A r . Ran. 541 ioneX 5e odros (sc. Theramenes) icai rd rpta ^7j(plca(rdai e'lrtffifita, rj Seo'fiejjeaOat ev rip fi)\(j) rj iriuv Kiiiveiov ij eK$vyeiv. I t

not understand the passage of Sophocles any better than the text of Pindar. There is, however, another way open, which avoids these doubts- Gomperz (Nachl. p. 15) believes that the key to the puzzle is to be found in Zenob. 6. u {Paroem. 1 164) ret Tpla rk els TOP ddvarov ' pAiivqTa.i Tavrr/s 'AX^avSpos ("AXefts Suid. and Miller, Mel. p. 555, 6 [fr. 8, II 299 K.]>

ev Aiir6\ois. 'ApurrelBris {FHG IV 327} fj.ev oSv v}o~lv OTL 0 /JiavTevdfievos iv &e\<j)ois Athen. 157 D i/uv Si 66vos oiSete e\i, el \tiaei irpb Trjs vevoH.io~iiAvyis ij//.£pa.s, ££et [/.lav TWV rpiCiv revolution of the Four Hundred,—as is indicated by the words irpodSvra ri/v vavv •rj yap TUV d
is this which is probably referred to by

in Polyzelus, which would suit very well the position of the trierarchs during the events recordedbyThuc. 8. 72ff. (Fritzsche definitely connects them with Thuc. 8. 70; but the third alternative is not banishment, but escape on the condition of coming over), and by the date of the TpKpaXijs, which is placed about 410B. C. (Kaibel in Pauly-Wissowa II 981)—or to the tyranny of the Thirty,—as is stated by Prov. Bodl. 893 and Zenob. infr.—is not a matter of present importance, since we cannot seriously suppose that Sophocles would have permitted himself a topical allusion of this character. It will be observed that in some of the authorities tcibveiov takes the place of schol. Pind.'s Kfyqfxvbt (cf. Lucian guom. hist, comer. 25, Diod. 19. 11), and in others the alternatives offered by Theramenes are entirely different. From this medley of confusion two possibilities emerge: (1) that there was an old proverbial ' choice between three evils,' which the schol. Pind. may have interpreted correctly, and that a special application was found for it in the policy adopted by Theramenes; (2) that the saying originated from the action of Theramenes, and that the schol. did

V TTJS X«/>OS IJ T7JS YXciTTTJS. iJXXol bi (pafflV

OTL e"irl rwv rptaKovra. (so Gomperz, fol-

lowing Flor. and B) T £ KaTayivoicrKo^vif) Bdvarov Tpla TrpoaMpipero, £/0os, /Spoxos,

Kiiveiov. The same account appears in Suid. s.v. ra rpla ra eh TOP ddvarov, and in Apostol. 16. 20 (Paroem. II 662). If we are willing to accept this solution,— that the extract from Aristides refers to Sophocles,—Xiiirw as well as TWV rpiiiv is explained. J. throws out the suggestion that the story may have been invented to explain the verse of Sophocles; but this hypothesis would involve us in still greater difficulties. The omission of names, which might move suspicion, would be accounted for, if the quotation was abridged to take its place in the paroemiographer's digest. If Gomperz is right, Ellendt's conjecture —that Xiio-u was spoken by Perseus with reference to Andromeda— falls to the ground. Nauck rightly gave up the suspicion which he formerly entertained respecting the soundness of Xwru (Spdota conj. Blaydes). J. quotes Track. 734 ff., a passage which possibly tends to show that Soph, would not have used the words TGIV Tpiwv without explaining them by the context.

909 a>vrjv £0ov Kcd Trpacriv, ws 9O9

Schol. Pind. Pyth. 1. 125 Kara,

avqp,

iuvr/o-u, for rlOetrOai in verse takes the

iolviaaav t/nro\dv'] olov ivi K^pEei KOX place of iroie'tadai. in prose, which, acirp&ffei' ol yap QolviKes ira'XiyKdinjXoi. cording to Shilleto's rule (on Dem. de f. 1. § 103), may be used in conjunction PJ ]

' You have bought and sold again, like some Phoenician, huckstering Sidonian wares.'—IOVTJV iQov is periphrastic -for

with any substantive so as to yield the sense of the corresponding verb. See n. on Eur. Phoen. 1567. The idiom

AAHAQN APAMATQN is common in Sophocles, as may be SiSiipios KdinfXos) was clearly indicated seen from the examples quoted by Jebb by the words of the scholium. There is on Ai. 13. I cannot follow Ellendt, no evidence that 7raXi7/cri7r?;Xos was tragic, but Gomperz did not observe that his who denies that the present instance is rallel, and renders mercalum instituere argument proved too much, and, if valid, You have started in business').—avijp would have required the introduction of iraXtyKdirriXos into the comic fragment is often used to emphasize pity or conwhich follows the present quotation. tempt : so Ant. 690 dvhpl d-rj/idry, Ai. 1071, Phil. 35 poiras, Rhes. 645 icXw7res tivSpes. Sidon : Horn. *" 743 eirel 2i86i<es woXvSaldaXoi EU ijffKTtcrav, \ QolviKes 5' dyov &v8pes It is particularly common in the colloquial iir' fypoeidta TOVTOV, where Leaf remarks language of comedy (Ar. Nub. 524 dv' The distinction between the Sidonians Spdu (popriKwv). For other applications as craftsmen and the Phoenicians as of this idiom see on fr. 93.—SiSwvtos has traders is always observed in Homer.' been unreasonably suspected. Meineke The fr. is referred to the Scyrii by Ad. condemned it as a gloss,—surely a very Schoell, Tetral. p. 282. odd one,—and Gomperz agreeing (Nachl. p. 16) considered that TraXiyKdTrtjXos (for

r

910 icrTLv av0pd)TTOv pevwv OTTOV TO

TepTTOV

&a.Kpvppoel yovv

KOI

TO TTTJ/JLaZvoV < £ u £ f

KOLL TO.

^apra

d

91O. 1 avros Bamberger: ovr6s codd. ('supra -os scr. ous? Q ' Drachmann) 2 Tipirov Cobet: repirvov codd. 3 om. D | yovv B, r'odv EGQ | xaP™ Conington: KOL TIX codd. plicable verbal constructions, as d/x4pSeiv in fliov dp.ep exidvais denrid' ^KifkqpCiv. The wished to read iar1 iv dvdpuirov VEIV occurs also in Aesch. v. r, and -Kriiwxvov Tov orpBa'Kp.bv Xav, a TraXXeic. It will be some- passage which these verses are quoted to illustrate, that we should not hesitate times found to explain otherwise inex91O Schol. Pind. Pyth. 4. 217 ylvercu

yap TOVTO, iwetdav {jTr4pfj.erpos xaP^ ^ 7ri " rj, ware dicovalais haKptieiv. ZO
I04>0KAE0YI to accept it. H . quotes Xen. Hell. 7. 1. 32 Toils f/.4fT0i if ^irdprri t-(pao~av atcotiGavTas...TrdvTas K\&ew oliroi Kowbv n apa Xapp Ka-l XISTB Saicpvd iariv, ibid. 7. 2. 9 a/ia x a f ? Saupvoitras' irtivras Si roiis

Hel. 654 i))h hi Sdxpva xappovql TT\4OI> (xel X&ptros rj \6was, Soph. El. 1231 yeyrjBds £/nr« SaKpvov ofi/MTur diro.—The ace.

after Tvyxdvav is more difficult here than in most -of the instances quoted. The irapbvras T6TC "ye T<£ OVTI KkawiyeKws best parallel is Aesch. Cho. 707 rvyxavuv a elxev, and adds: ' In this connexion x P& TO, irp6a<j>opa. (Tucker's n.). See also Ant. (which means wild, ecstatic joy) is the 778 Tetfjerai TO 11A) davetv, Eur. Phoen. usual word: Aesch. Ag. 546 war' iv1666 oi yip &v Tito's rdSe (n.), Jebb on daicpOeiv y' 6fi,fia
911 at yrj Qepaia, ^alpe, crvyyovov 0' v 'Tnepeia Kprjvr), vajxa. 9eoLkicrTaTov. 911

yfi Brunck : 77J KO\ codd. nesia), for putting it in the domain of Eurypylus. And the schol. Pind. states 5e Yireprils ev 4>e/)ais, ws 2O0OK\?}S ' a yrj that some editions gave B 711 as oi SJ ...9eo
Schol. Pind. Pyth. 4. 221 Kp^vq

912 ' aioAi£e Tavra 9 1 2 Schol. yap TO dwarw.

Theocr. i. 5 6 a i f Kal 'Icpo/cX^s (ZO0OK\?/S

Toup) ' fiijS' al6\ifc ravra.' Phot. p. 52, 17 Reitz. = Bekk. anecd. p. 361, 2 aloklfw

TO TroiKiWeiv. OOTU 2O0OK\?)S.

Hesych. I. p. 82 aloXlfew iroinLWeiv.

Cf.

alo\C£€iv, to speak in Aeolic, belongs to the same class as dtaplfeLv, d/TTtKlfeiv,

Heyaplfeiv and the rest. But the existence of ai6\os in the sense of shifty must have suggested the possibility of using alo\iieui with sinister nuance, however innocent

AAHAQN APAMATQN the Aeolians may have been of deserving the label. (aiyvtmafcLv and jaXucffeiy illustrate the usual dislike felt for foreigners, as in Napoleon's perfide Albion,') There is however little evidence that the Aeolians were commonly regarded as tricksters : cf. Eustath. Od.

airaTTJtrtu,

fyrriTtov

93 (LXXodev.

See also

J. I. Beare in C.R. x v m 287 f., reading AioXioi in Herond. 7. 96. Aeolus, the eponymous ancestor of the Aeolians, was father of Sisyphus AioXldris and aioX6,u>jTis (Hes. fr. 7 Rz.), but the inference is not directly stated. On the other hand Lycophr. 1377 suggests the derivation

p . 1644, 29 el 5£ €K T&V elprj^vuv AloX£(ov of AioXefs from a.l6\os = Tro\6y\w
913

Trdi>croov KpoTrj/xa, Aaeprou 913

913

Tb add. Brunck

Schol. Theocr. 15. 48 KeKpo- schol. on Ar. Nub. 260 continues : KaXov-

TT]/J.£VOI] ctpri TOV £ppaTna/j.4voL, e^dSes iravovpyuv tpyuv. ij d£ fj.era(popa dirb TOV KCKpOTT]fJ.evOV XaXKOU. 1 ira.v
fj.ev 8£ /cat TWV avdpuirojv rovs /ca/ceprpe^ets Kai fj.7] djrXous rpt/^/iara Kai irepirpl^fjiaTa Kai 2o0OKXi}s Kal iroXvKpoTovs Kai KpiraXa, and adds

KpoTT)|ia appears to be used somewhat as we say ' a piece of mischief to express that which is artificially put together, as contrasted with natural ingenuousness. It occurs elsewhere only in Rhes. 499 &TTI

5 ' at/Xv\wTaTOV

| KpdrTJfJ.' 'O5vo"0~€lJS,

that some authorities substituted TTOXUKPOTOV for ToXvTpoTrov in the first line of the Odyssey (Eustath. p. 1381, 47). Cf. Hes. fr. 94, 22 vlbs Aa^prao TroXvKpora, firjSea eiStis. All this indicates that the Alexandrian scholars had not clearly distinguished the derivatives of Kporav. Odysseus is called iSX^a in Ai. 381 and

Xijfm T' apKovvTias dpaovs, where the Travovpyias \ deivTjs Tk\vr\y? '£~X&KJTOV i n schol. explains b y o-vyKporqfia, /irixavrj/xa. Cf. Hesych. II p . 540 KpoT7]fj.a eTri TUIV Phil. 927. So Tp7/j.fj.a, irepirpi/jif^a, 7raiTrdXrifw,, diraibXrjfia (fr. 1018), a n d other 5o\lo)v TaaaeTai.. Bekk. anecd, p . 39, 3 iKKpoTelv pTjTopas' o"r}fxa.lvei Tb 4K5iddaK€Lv substantives in -p.a are applied contemptuously to persons.—Blaydes on Phil. 366 Kai Syfuovpyeti1. Theocr. I.e. e'£ airaTas conjectured Kporijf/.' 6 Aaeprov ybvos, unKeKporqfiivoi avdpes. This is better than

necessarily. Nauck preferred Aapriov to to translate 'chatterbox' ('Klappermaul' Hartung), as if Kp6Tri/n.a were a synonym Aaeprov : for the facts see Jebb on Phil. 86 f. of KpbraXov, i.e. etfyXuTTos, e&rro/ios, as interpreted by the schol. on Ar. Nub. Welcker (p. 134) assigned this fragment 260. Yet Kpbrahov itself is applied to to the Palamedes, Hartung (p. 29) to the Odysseus in Eur. Cycl. 104 offi' dv8pa 'AxMiOf aiXXoyos (2iij'5ei7ri'oi) ; but there KpbraXov, dpi/xi 'Ziov<pov yivos, and is are several other plays with as good a connected with KpoTrifj.a by Hesych. s.v. claim.

KpbraXov •

wepiTpi^fia,

KpdTTjfia.

The

914 ets Klav 914

Steph. Byz. p. 37, 1 Ala, TTOXIS

K6Xxaw...&rTt 5^ Kai OerraXtay aXX?;, ^s fj.e^.vr]Tai

2OOKX^?,

Xdywv ' ds Alav

TT}S fj.kv

irXioiv,'

OVTUIS 'gtTTiv...TrayKXrjpia.'

irporipas

TTJS Se Sevrtpas (fr.

915.)

Aea was originally a mythical fairyland in the Far East, the golden home of the rising Sun; and the earliest extant evidence of its subsequent location in Colchis

on the further shore of the Euxine is Eumelus (c. 750 B.C.) fr. 2 K. It is curious that no one has followed Conington in restoring K6X%w £s Atai* in Eur. Med. 2, as in Hdt. 7. 193 es Alav TT]V KoXxISa, i/>. 197 : especially in view of the schol. B K6\x u " ts aTap] TriiXis ev HKVSIQ oijTti} KaXov/j.4i>7]. ev KoXxoiS. 6vo/j.aTiKQs {i.e. as a proper name).

IOOKAEOYI

94

915 rts Ala ®eo-v irayKkiqpia 915

915

TayKTjpia cod. Perusinus

Steph. Byz. p. 37, 2 quoted on

fr. 914. There is no other evidence of the existence of an Aea in Thessaly. ira-yi<\T]p£a is explained by Pollux 10. 12 as the tragic equivalent of Tra/xirijala. or irayKTTjcria, i.e. ' property ' or ' estate.' This agrees with the evidence, as collected by Tucker on Aesch. Cho. 484: see especially Eur. Suppl. 14 Oi'5i7roi> ir
KK-qplm I /lipos narairxfi-v (pvy&di

TTJCTS' iTTcavvfJ-ov 916 Steph. Byz. p . 92, 18 'AvaKr6piov, rather we should suppose "AvaKTOpeiov 'A-Kapvavtas ir6Xis...rd eduubv 'A»a/cr<5/>ios to be in agreement with ^ec6^'> in which ... 1io<poKkrjs d£
effect Rlym. Voss. p. 267 D Gaisf. The allusion to Anactorium on the coast of the Ambracian gulf is an anachronism, as it was founded by the Corinthians about 630 B.C. It is unlikely that Anactoreus was the name of a man :

after the tribe rather than vice versa, perhaps eir<6w|iov is name-giving rather than name-receiving, and the Anactorians are mentioned as future immigrants. Hartung refers the line to the Meleager; one might also think of the Alcmaeon.

917 TL yueXXer', 'ApTaicYJs r e /ecu HepKcoaioi, ; 917 917

'ApraKeU codd.: corr. Dindorf

Steph. Byz. p. 127

TT6\LS ^pvyias ...TO edvinbv p SO0OKX^S di airb TOV 'ApraKeis dire 'TI ...IIep/cc6o"toi;'

Artace was a Milesian settlement on the west of the Cyzicene peninsula, opposite to Priapus. The name still exists at the present day.—Percote, near to the Hellespont, and NE. of Abydos,

)

6i\uv. Nevertheless Nauck introduced Trafiirrja-iav in fr. 373, as in Aesch. Theb. 802. But, as Aea cannot have been the sole possession of the Thessalians, it must mean here a settlement which belonged entirely to them, unless indeed Stephanus or his authority has blundered in understanding ala as a proper noun.

is mentioned in the list of Trojan allies (Horn. B 835 ; cf. 0 548). Gruppe, Gr. Myth., p. 308, derives the name from the worship of the Black Demeter. It may be assumed that the fragment comes from one of the plays belonging to the Trojan group, most probably the Iloi^ces, where the tribesmen would be gathered to repel the invaders.

AAHAQN APAMATQN

95

918 rravT iKKaXvirrcov 6 y^povos ei? 918

918

Stob. eel. i. 8. r p. 93, 17 W.

"LafyaKhiam.

' TT&I>T'..,&ye(..'

ayei.

TO add. Grotius

line are quoted from vit. Aesop, p. 48, 5

A nearly

•rrdvra 8e ra KaKvirrbfieva 0 xpovos els 0&s

identical line is quoted ibid. 26 p. 98, 3

(Lyei, Aelian fr. 62 Hercher (Suid. s.v.

Xpbvos ra itpvirra iravra els dos &yei, but (rvvepii) 8 Se XP^V Vrrrepov {
592). By an error, for which see WachsFor Time as the revealer see on fr. 301. muth in loc, the line was formerly Cf. Tr. fr. adesp. 483 bpw yap xpt""# I ascribed to Philemon, and emended by di/cav IT&VT' dyov& #7ei, and is remarked by Kaibel on El. 639, it by Kock (11 530) to irdvr' del Trpbs s tpepei (Meineke conj. del 5' avrbv Xtyeiv els (pG>s 6 X^ei. Instead

els TO
gig dXX.' ov yo-p o.v TO- deta KpviTTovTcov decou d S 919

av,

ovS' el ITOLVT inetjeXOoLS V.

Stob. eel. 1. 1. 4 p . 4, 5 W.

The ways of God are inscrutable to m a n : P i n d . fr. 61 ov yap tad'

STTUS TO.

we might say 'to go all lengths,' and with (TKoirwv TO. dela should be supplied. Cf. H d t . 7. 166 TO irav yap eire^eXffelv 5if7)\i.evov reXaj^a (se. TOV 'A^CXnav). I t is

3eQv I /3ouXei5/iaT' £pewa\o-ei {SpoTeq. dippaaTOL. Paul. ep. Rom. 11. 33 us circumstantial and governs iravTa, i.e. ' go aveiiepevvriTa TO. KpifiaTa avrou (6eoO), /cat dve^ix^iaaTOL at odoi auTov. But the the length of scanning everything.' But

in fact there, as in Eur. Bacch. 1346, i-wi expresses not progress but hostility, and TI TTOLK'CKOV I Kal dv&re'K/j.apTov. Tro. 885 the object in each case must be supplied SffTis TTOT' et 0-6, 5v(TTOTra<7Tos elSevai, Zeis.from the context. 2 irdvr is governed by lire^XBois, as thought may sometimes assume a sceptical tone, as in Eur. ffel. 711 6 debs ws icpv

920 yap avSpbs OWVTCLL produces another: Ai. 520 dXX'

92O Stob. eel. 2. 46, 6 p. 260, 18 W.

Ka/j.oD IAVTJGTI.V •

~Zo<poK\iovs. ' aiivftfiovos... x&pis.' IS t n a t

a

The double aspect of X<*P ' °f service rendered and that of a return made, is not explicitly distinguished. Hence one

dvSpl

TOL xPe^"/

I

rjv Trpoo~eii>aij Teprvbv et TI TTOU ir&doi. xp

XQ-P

111

y&P zoTiv T\ TLKTOVO~' del' \ OTOU

5' aTroppei fipijaTis ei ireiroiidbTOS KTe., E u r .

IO*OKAEOYZ

96

Hel. 1234 x P 7 P

xfy

Anaxandr. fr. 66 (II 162 K.) oixl irapa iroXXois ^ x^P' s TIKTCI x&Plv- The failure to distinguish tends to obscure the thought, and sometimes x<*jMS is spoken of as though it were a concrete substance lodged with the recipient, which he either returns or, if forgetful, loses: Eur. Hclid. 438 el Oeoioi Srj Sonet rd5e | -wpdaaeai £//, ofiroi aol y'

awdWvrai x&Pls (n-)> Menand. fr. 595 (III 180 K.) a/t' ijKiiiTai Kal ri8vi]Kev 17

is, \ vv SeSfievos T6T' dBdvaro x Pind. Isth. 6. 17 dXXa iraXcua yap ^P's, a/ivd/ioves Se {3poToi. So xdpw KaraBioBiu, avdnrreiv (Eur. Phoen. 569),and x&Plv £ x e o / m more than one sense. XapiS d|i.vij|J.ovos dvSpds is neither ' the boon bestowed upon a forgetful man ' nor ' t h e gratitude o f such a one, but includes both senses. For OXXUTCU Blaydes quotes Tyrt. fr. 7. l^rpeffadvTuv d' avSpuv T&cr' o7r6XwX' Aperi/j (aytXri Diimmler).

921 els a~o
cr/caxotcri 921 Stob. flor. 1. 18 ( i l l p . 181, 15 Hense)2O0OKX^OUS. '
efiol ixtipt.01., £av dptcrros j), which is echoed in Plat. Gorg. 490 A iroWdias apa els (ppovCiv fivptav IXT) (ppovoivruv KpdrTuv

' A single wise man is at the mercy iarl.—The dative merely expresses reof a pack of fools.' This may best be illustrated from Heraclit. fr. 121 D. a%iov lation, ' where many fools are concerned': 'Etpeatois rif3ri86i> airdyi;a.es "fbpubbupov avdpa, eajVTWv ovqLffrov e^efiakov tpdvres' ij^ojif fM)8$ eh dvfyaros IITTW, el de fir/, &\\T] re Kal ner' aXXwe. Cf. E u r . Med. 298
But there would appear to be also a controversial allusion to Heraclit. fr. 49 D. els

cf. Ai. 1128 ffebs yap iKtrcpfri fie ri}5e 8' dixo/AO-i, ib. 970 Beats T^6VT)K€V OVTOS, Phil. 1030 Kal redvqx' ipui> iraKat, O.C. 430 dvdoTaros | airotv evifupBTjn Ka^eKtipixBv

922 < A. >

iaOXov yap

avSpos TOUS TTOVOVVTOS

 O.X.A.' 17 (f>p6vr)cri<; ayadyj 922

personarum vices distinxit Meineke

9 2 2 Stob. flor. 3. 14 (ill p. 192, 12 Hense) SO^OKX^OUS. '&r0Xou... &oO avrov is prefixed to the second line by cod. Voss. Meineke (Stob. IV p. liii) combined both verses as a dialogue between two persons, and this solution seems clearly right. Hense points out that otherwise v. 1 would be out of place in c. 3 of Stobaeus. 1

^

TOUS irovouvTas <J<JKX€IV, to aid the

distressed, is the proper task not only of friends (Eur. Or. 665), but also of

strangers: I.A.

984 dXX' ovv

SvcrrvxovvTas uirpeketv.

Cf. ib. 1008, Or.

680, fr. 274. 2 Although Sophocles recognized that a generous deed rewards the doer (see Jebb on O. C. 309), yet such actions must be controlled by the supreme guidance of (rojippoaOfTj (tppdvrjais dyadifi = ev (ppovelv :

cf. Eur. fr. 598, Chaerem. fr. 23), lest every reckless impulse should be blindly followed.—9€os: see n. on fr. 605. It should be observed that this tendency appears even in Aeschylus (C/io. 57 ™ 5' eirvxel",

Beov v\iov). TOIS

| T68' (V Ppordis 8e6s re KaX

Cf. Dicaeog. fr. 5 debs tppoVOVGLV

ol

yOVTjS.

AAHAQN APAMATQN

97

923 dXX.'

\'

ol

KO.K£><; TTpdcriTovTes

ov

Koxj>ol

fiovov,

ovB' bp5iVT€avfj. 923.

2 rdfupavi) A corr. m. s e c : raipavrj MA

9 2 3 Stob.jlor. 4. 1 (in p. 219, 14 Trapeivras iireiveu. Parmen. fr. 6, 5 D. Hense) 2o<poK\£ovs. ' d \ V 01...Tapani}.' d/j.Tjxafl7J yap £v abrQv | GTX)QE<JIV Wijvci irXaKrop vhov' ol 5£ tpopovvrai | Kw<poi The stupefaction of the wretched is o/j.Qs TV(p\ot re, TedrjTOTes, dxpira 0OXa such that they are not only deaf (though KT€. But the best comment upon this they have ears), but having eyes they see passage is to be found in Plat. Tim. 8 6 B not what is before them. The power of Trept-xapTis yap avdpoiiros wv ri Kai T&vavrla sensation depends on the mental balance, VTO Xvirrjs •jrdo'xoJi', vyciv, ovd' bpav ouTe ciKoi'iety249 K. vous bprji /cat vovs d/couet' raWa KUKpk Kai Tv
924 o)§ SvcnrakaurTov < icmv > 924

K0.KOV.

hvoirakaiaTov Nauck: hva-w£kao-Tov codd. j i
9 2 4 Stob. for. 4. 5 (ill p. 220, 9 lack of alSus is pointed out by Euripides : Hense) 2O0OKA^OUS. 'u)s.../ca/c6j'.' Her. 299 tpeuyeLv GKaibv avfp exOpbv The reading of the MSS SvairiXaffTov e&v, Hclid. 458 TOTS aotpoZs etiKTov trocpig \ would give the wrong sense, if retained. Xp@ ^q ^dd p p i ^ y I n Simon, fr. 29 diriXaaTov ITTTTOV 57 Kvva £/. 294'4veuTib' OIKTOS df^aOia fxtv oudathe meaning is ' unapproachable (in point fj.ov, I ao<poi(rt 5' dvdp&v. The character of speed),' and here dvatreXacxrov, which of the man who neglects entirely /JOLKTIKIJ does not occur elsewhere, might mean and cf>i\o<7orpla is thus described by Plato: 'dangerous to approach.' But that is rep. 411 D fXLffoKoyos drf... 6 TOIOUTOS yiyveTai not the reason why the enmity of the Kai a[iov&os...fiiq. de Kai dypi6TT]Ti wairep d/nadris is to be dreaded; it is not his 6-ripiov irpbs TravTa diairpaTTCTai, Kai iv active hostility, but his insensibility and dfiadla Kai
P. III.

I04>0KAE0YI

98

925 oe

e
oiSeh exiiv wovripos. Cf. Plat. Tim. 86 E KaKos /Jiev yap eKWv ovSeis, Sib Se Trovqpav ££(? TWO. rod ffdifxaTos Kal airaiSevTov Tpo<prii> 6 Kaitbs ylyverai. KO,K6S. soph. 228 D ipvxw avbtyrov aia%pav Kal &nerpov

8eriov (with the context). Cleanth. fr. 106 TOI>S airaidetiTOVS ( = SKOiois, d/iaOeis) i/.6vy TXI /*op(prj TUV Byplwv fiiatptpeiv. T o

Socrates is attributed (Stob. flor. 4. 119): oftre TO, rou 'A^iM^ws oVXa r^" Qepfflrr], oUre TO rrjs ^ u x ^ s &ya8a T<J Atppovt

See also on frs. 985, 1059.

of dperr) and ivi.aTTjiJ.-q, and the paradox

926 eV a t c r ^ p a i s TJSOVOLLS OV ^prj 926

wore.

xpti] Set Trine.

926 Stob. flor. 5. 14 (ill p. 256, 9'Hense) 2<>(f,oK\iovs. ' xa£pei!'...irore.' Cod. L adds £( Ai'acros from 13, which there follows. Cf. Menand. mon. 544

5. 1176* 15. But we must be on our guard against a failure to appreciate the conventional Greek view. Although they would not have approved Tr. fr. adesp. 26

Xaipeiv eir' al&xpois oidewore XPV Trpdyfia.-

ovbkv T)v TravT-g Kakbv \ otiS' ai
cnv. Hense infers from the alphabetical order of the anthology that the line belonged to the 'kxOOitm ipaaral. The philosophic view is that such pleasures are false: Plat. Phil. 40 c ptid

dpa tiSovats ra iroWa ol Trovypol

KTC., the chief characteristic of alaxpbv was personal disgrace, which was shunned for the same reasons as physical ugliness. Particularly significant in this respect are the lines of Eubulus fr. 67 (11 187 K.).

v, followed by Arist. eth. N. 10.

927 ov 927

TOIS adv/AOLS r/

Stob. flor. 8. n

Hense) So0o/cX^OfS,

(ill p. 342, 9

'o6...i;vWa[ifi(ii'ei.'

' Fortune favours the brave.' Sophocles is followed by Menander fr. 572, i n 175K.

resemblance to Eur. fr. 432 r<jJ yap •wavovvTi Kal 0ebs trvWa/i^avet:

see on

6rav TI irpaTTris 6atoy, ayadrjv iXirida 7rp6j3aX\e iravrif, TOVTO yiyv&aKuv STI r6\^2? StKata Kal dtbs avWanfiavei. Ter. Phorm. 203 forlisfortuna adiuvat, Verg.

fr. 407. Neil on Ar. Eq. 229 points out that the phrase was oracular.—For the position of the negative see Jebb on Phil. 1443: hence Naber's conj. TOIS 6£v0iifiots is unnecessary. Mekler thought that the next line was something like d\\'

Aen.

ol TI ToKix&a' ia8\bv

10. 284.

There is a close verbal

eiKKtlas X&P1"

AAHAQN APAMATQN

99

928 yap iv KaKolcriv ovhev 17 y a p 7n) rcoyKaXovi'Ti 928.

2 TciyxaXoiWi Cobet: Tif \a\ovvTi codd.

9 2 8 Stob. flor. 13. 9 (in p. 458, 7 1037 drapffldOTra.ilTO. ye SLicai ov XP7) Hense) 2O0OKWOUS. 'ai5ii>s...£pirns; ov Ka.T0i.a6' eivai, ii 45 aidii'S, i'/r' avdpas ;u^'ya fflverac odovveKa. I ^vvrjyopeis aiy&ao. Tt£ Kartjydp^j; T)8' ovivriaiv, Hes. Op. 317 f. Hence XaXoCi'Ti, as J. remarks, could only mean Euripides speaks of two kinds of at'Suij ' one who prates (against us),' and the in Hipp. 385 : cf. fr. 365 cuSoEi di mdrbs essential point,—the mention of the dvffKpirws ^xw i^P1' I *a£ 5« yap aVTTJs adversary, — is omitted. It is curious naffTiv ad Ka.Kbv /J.£ya, fr. 285, 14. The that Soph, does not seem to use \a\eiv, closest parallel to our fr. is Tr. fr. adesp. for Aatceic is undoubtedly right in Phil. 528 KO.KOV yap at'Sws, £vda rdvatd^ /cparet". no.—For the general sense cf. Eur. fr.

929 Tt TCLVT

TTO.? yap

olvaideis

avrjp

rjcrcrwv JJLSV dpyfj*; i&Ti, TOV 8e vov (f>ikel 8e TTOXXTJV yXSxrcrav e/c^ea CLKWV aKoveiv ovs CKCOV eiTrr) Xoyous. 9 2 9 . 2 T\U aicrxP&v. ^Tepov TO 'yvCodi aavrdv,' 'tva fxrj \tyovTes 3 The general sense recalls Horn. J 466 a diXovaiv a.Kouu>affav.— iKx^as Kara TOV
7—2

ZOOKAEOYI

IOO

< Ke > TO. K oi WXois. Valckenaer, diatr. p. 249, adds Aristid. Ill p. 726 (=11 p. 579 Dind.) biroV &rr' &v etirri TOIOCT' &v a.Koiae' oh Xxmt)6d/xa, Ai. 1322 KKiovTi
80 ol/j.i>>yr]v X

Distinguish the use in Phil. 13, which is illustrated by Aristid. II p. 194 i&xtovro (' were wasted') irb TOO Siovs oi \6yoi. 4 echoes a very common Greek proverb popularly attributed to Chilon (Diels,

930 8' orav TIS e/A<£avais i(f>evpe0fj, criyav

avayKiq, 93O.

93O

KOLV KOXOV

opfj (TTO/JLO..

2 <poprj C o b e t : (pipy codd.

Stob. Jlor. 24. 4 (III p . 6 0 2 , 4

on O. T. 1320), and that (jiopelv is normal in speaking of parts of the body (yiveiov Maas assigned this fr. to the Jchneutae. (popovvTa fr. 564) or of dress. Further, 1 «|i<|>avevpe0ri, for the phrase is a substitute Aeschylus, where the exercise rather than for ^TT' aiToQuipij) \r}opxj 6' b'irov del Kai \eyeiv rk admitted : see Pind. Pyth. 6. 29, Ant. I.e. Kalpia. I n Ant. 1089 f. Kai yv(^ rp£
2O0OK\^OI/S.

' K)\4TTTWV ... trrd/xa.'

&/j.eivit> ruv 4>pev&v 17 vvv tptpei,

it is 37 (III 405 K . ) y\&TTv, which h e suspects

doubtful whether (pipe*, applies to 7Xc3ipeiv at O.C. 1357: cf. fr. 658, Jebb

of having been composed by Cratinus of Pericles. Blaydes conjectured X&Xov for KO.X6V.

AAHAQN APAMATfiN

101

931 oeivov ap -qv,

av

TJVLK

ecrPAos cav

9 3 1 Stob. Jlor. 24. 6 (in p. 602, 10 Hense) 2O0OK\
fih oiv tf>pevG>v. See on fr. 5. Hermann in the Preface to his edition of the Oed. Col. (p. xvii) endeavoured to show that apa is always either interrogative or exclamatory. Cobet prefers rjv ap' T]VIK' &V as being 'multo usitatius.' F. W. Schmidt proposed rj K\(ti>bi> c£!pi)/i'. Hense adopted apyeiv for ap' rjt> from Buecheler; and Mekler, with still less probability, conjectured Hpiyriv. ! fii
from Eur. Hipp. 424 SovXoi yap not easy to find an example of apa (for aVSpa Kay dpaaij
932 opKoicn yap TO 1 KOX yvvr) (fyevyeL VLKpav (LSlva TTCLLSCOV a\\'

iirrjv X^fp KOLKOV,

iv TOiaiv auTots SIKTUOIS akiCTKerai 7Tpb<; rov irapovTOS l/xepov vLKW/jievr). 932. 932

2 etrriv Hermann: iir' av codd.', iirel Ellendt

Stob. Jlor. 28. 1 (ill p. 617, 7

Hense) 2O0OKX^OVS.

'opKoitn...viK0)fi4vri.'

me tell you.'—(|K«Y« is a good example of the ' dynamic' (a better name than conative) present: see Wilamowitz on Eur. Her. 18.—emjv: for the form see on fr. 1128, 5. 3 is an echo of Tr. fr. adesp. 300 iv

If. ' For, believe me, a woman may be eager to escape the pains of childbirth, aye, and even to swear to her resolution.' opKouri: a strong instance of the instrurois ^/xavrov 8LKTIJOIS dXwcro/iai, a promental dative, where we might expect a preposition (aiiv 6'p/cy or 5i' opKUv). Some- verbial line recorded by Macar. 3. 85. whatsimilar is Exit.Her.604 rrj T' a
IOOKAEOYZ

IO2

if any change were required, it would be better to accept iv rounv airijs, as proposed by Papageorgius. Nothing can be inferred from Aesch. fr. 139, 4 Tab" oix in' aWav, dXXa rots airQv irrepois | &\uTK6/j.eu9a, which does not apply to the circumstances of the present fragment.

4 irpos with genit. of the agent is extremely common in Soph : cf. fr. 84.— i|X€pov: see on fr. 874. The word expresses the physical attraction of the beloved object. The line is repeated in the spurious Euripidean Danaeifx. 1132, 19).

933 ya-p ovSels avSpl B m. s e c : 0iXij7-i;i vel (piXrjrrj (0IXIJTT/, 0'IXIJTT;) rell.

933

811, and in Horn. h. Herm. 66 old re 9 3 3 Stob. Jlor. 28. 5 (ill p. 618, 0u7es I (pT)\T\Tul SUirovai /leXa/cijs WKrbs iv 1 Hense) TtOtpoKXiovs. * fywcos.../3a/>i5s.' aipij. For the ancient variant (piXrjTrjs (-•fjs) The value of an oath depends upon the see Sikes and Allen in loc, Tucker on character of the recipient: cf. Aesch. fr. 394 owe dvdpbs opKOi irlcms, dXX' SpKivvAesch. Cho. 999, and n. on fr. 314, 332. av-qp. Democr. fr. 239 D. b'paovs oOs —dvSpt is used as in fr. 909 (n.).—Maas iroiiovrai iv avdyKfiiaiv iivres 06 TTjpiovmv plausibly refers the fragment to the ol (pXavpot, tirriv diatp^iyojfftv.— <|>T|\'qTr|, Ichneutae, thinking that Hermes' oath of disclaimer is discredited by the Coryfirst in Hes. Op. 375 8s 5e yvvaud irtiroide, phaeus. i d ' 8 7c 09jX^7-j;(ri, which recalls fr.

934 OIKOI

Set TOV /caXws

9 3 4 Stob. Jlor. 39. 14 (ill p. 724, 10 Hense) 2,o<pon\iovs. 'ofKoi...e6Salfiova.' (The extract is omitted by S.) Clement of Alexandria (strom. 6 p. 739 P.) attributes the line to Aeschylus with the addition KOI rbv KCLKQS irpdaaovra Kal TOVTOV ixivuv (fr. 317). Nauck shows that it is several times quoted or parodied by the comic poets, as by Menander (fr. 145, III 42 K.) oi'/coi /iinew XPV "ol /xeveiv eXetidepov, | 17 fi-qnir etcai TOV xaXcis evSalfiova. Cf. Theopomp. fr. 34, I 743 K. raXXoTpio denrveiv TOV KOXUS eiSalfiova, Cratin. iun. fr. 4, II 290 K. irlvtw ixivovTa. TOV /caXws etidaifiova, Menand. fr. 582 ( m 177 K.) -warpy Zxuv ^ " Tov Ka^&$ eiSalpiova. Diogen. 7.35 quotes the line as a proverb without any gloss. For the sentiment (' There's no place

evSat/xova.

like home') cf. Eur. fr. 30 dXX' o/ius oi«rp6s TIS aiiiv Trarpldos eKXtireiv opovs, fr. 793 /naK&pios b'&Tis eiirvxvv OIKOI pivei, with its ironic sequel, which Gomperz attributed to a comic poet, iv yy 5' 0 tpbpros Kal TrdXi.v vavTlXXerat. Hes. Op. 365 oinoi.fiiXTepoveTvai, iwelfiXafiepbvTO 6iprj
AAHAQN APAMATQN

103

935 KkrjOpov yap ovBev eSS' av evTrayes Xa/3ois yk
Stob. jlor. 41. 3 (in p. 758, 'IX J /ioi...8t4p-

1 Hense) 2O0OKX6JUS.

X 1 It has been generally felt that we require the addition ' don't tell to another.' Hence F. W. Schmidt conjectured p.i\ aXXois, and Nauck was inclined to suggest jUiy T(f> (Blaydes, firiSevl). But, if the verse has been deliberately patched, as seems likely, the original is not easy to restore. I suspect that Kpviiaiov is an intruder, possibly in place of at 7' Mpy (Stadtmueller would substitute SvpaTov in v. 3). 2 f. The text of Stobaeus is corrupt. The passage, as restored above by M. Schmidt, Cobet and Gomperz, may be rendered, ' You can find no lock for the tongue so secure, that no secret passes through it.' The relative clause is thus consecutive, expressing result : see the examples given by Goodw. §575, Kuehner-Gerth II 422, and especially Xen.

8ii)\6e

5* codd. | euirayh Cobet: eforeres 3 ov Gomperz: oi codd. pot>Th:

Track.

717 is doubtful.

The position of ov is an objection to Gomperz's reading the importance of which will be variously estimated. It is avoided by Tucker's od dt' ovdei> Ipxtrai, which however involves the rare anastrophe of 5id. F. W. Schmidt observed that the singular of K\fj6pov occurs in tragedy only here and in Eur. fr. 362, but that seems scarcely an adequate reason for suspecting it. Anyhow his conjecture y\tlxro-r)S yap ovSa/xSis av evirayrj

Xd/jots K\r/0p' w KT4. is impossible, if for no other reason, as giving to obb'kv ov 5i^Xe1"°' t n e meaning of oilev 5i^pxe™' (v. infra). J. was inclined to read us 5' av eiirayh Xd^jjs, with a colon at oibiv in v. 2, interpreting : ' Tell me no secret; for there is no way of securing it; and, however firm the guard one may place on the lips, every secret finds its way through them.' In that case yKiiaa-qs would be governed Hell. 7. 5. 17 oibev yap oiroi Ppaxii He admits that KKyBpov b'ir\ov €K&Tepot eXxov, y OVK £$;IKVOVVTO by diipxerai. yap ovdiv is somewhat harsh, as an aXKrjKuiv. A p o l l o d o r u s fr. 6 ( K . I l l 2 8 3 ) unqualified assertion, but does not notice Kal nXeied' i] dvpa fiox^oh, ctXX' oi/8£ e?s | the comparative rarity of oi55eis 08 as the T4KTWV 6\vpav ourais iirolrjffev dupav, 5t' equivalent of nemo non (Kuehner-Gerth ^s 7aX^ Kal poixos oix elaipx^rai was II 205). Campbell's text (us S' av quoted by Cobet. The latter reads in v. 3 y\cites Eur. fr. 901 7roA\d/a fj.ot irpairlSuiv

936 OTTOV yo.p OVK ecmv 936.

oi (f>vcra.vTe<; j avrrj croifypovotv avhpuyv

TTO\LS.

1 tptiaavres Pierson : (pv\do~o~ovTes SMA

9 3 6 Stob. Jlor. 43. 11 (iv p. 4, 2 Hense) 2o0o/fX^ous. ' STOV...TTO\IS. ' ' Where parents must give way to their

children,' i.e. where the authority of the parent is not upheld. The expression is very similar to Tr. fr. adesp. 544 rod yap

I0*0KAE0YI

104

Athens by the ypatp^i yoviuv , 7TOTpos Kpare i x w 0^> I for which see Lipsius, Das attische Recht, fiivif Si 56£a ctK-ijTijpios. Contrast ^4«/. 640 yvii/xris irarpifias irdvr oirioBcv farrdvai. p. 342 ff. Nevertheless, we are made TCOV yovkwv fiT} \4ye SiKaibrepa was an old familiar with complaints that the respect shown to parents had seriously diminished saw attributed to Solon (Diels, Vorsokrat. since the great days of the MapaO(wofidxai '• II 3 215, 13). The duties of children see e.g. Ar. Nub. 994, Isocr. 7. 49. towards their parents were enforced at

937 eirecrOaL TOIOTLV iy^wpois 937

KaXov.

Toiaiv iyx&pots Grotius: roiaiv cyxuplois SMA

Plut. 47 aGKeiv rbv ibv TOV jip 9 3 7 Stob. flor. 43. 25 (iv p. 7, 9 Tpbirov seems to be influenced by the Hense) ^O£eiv. Pind. fr. 215 ^Ttxwpiots vSfiois. SXKa S' &\\oicr4pav S' The exhortation to ' do at Rome aivei SUav IKCUTTOS. Eustalh. Od. p. 1760, as Rome does' is connected by the 2 refers to the proverb &XKa wap' &\\ois paroemiographers with the figure of ra\d. In O. C. 43 d\\a 5' dWaxov Ka\d the polypus (iroMTrodos iroKvxpoov vbov the reference may be restricted to names. fb/iip), which is Diogen. 1-23 dWore 5' dWoTov TeXtdeiv common enough, see the Lexx. Men. Kai X"P1 tveoOai, Zenob. i. 24, Greg. mon. 580 vb/iots iireaBai (rbfuw lxe
938 v KaXwv Set TW KOXOV TL / / v 8' aywvos ov ju.ey' eya^erat /cXe'os. 938.

1 KaKbp Ti. fjLO>fj.evtp Nauck: tcaKQs ip codd.

9 3 8 Stob. flor. 45. 11 (iv p. 186, that avrayuvLGTWV had gone before. But 15 Hense) 2o Bamberger, Kock, Wecklein, and must be well endowed. Cf. frs. 81 and 592 n. Kakd is common in Pindar in this Herwerden. (4) TTOAXWS' KOKUV Bergk, sense (e.g. 01. 10. 18): see also Eur. or iravrbs K&\U Hense, with reference to TravTa KdXwv i^tevai. (5) Elter suggested fr. 15 rty a^lucnv rCiv nd\Qv TO aafi1

AAHAfiN APAMATQN

ios

elv

ix -—TI |u>|jiv

939 irXiov Kparovcnv

rj crOevos

939 9 3 9 Stob. flor. 54. 3 (iv p. 348, 12 dXX' ov Svvarov rotfs dcoiiTous | Totiruv Hense) ^o(poK\4ovs. 'yv£>[ia.i...x*pwv.y yvdbpias wpodiS&tTKeLi', where Campbell's rendering is to be preferred to Jebb's Nauck thought that the words ought to be corrected to ypujfiai 7r\^ov But the passages support each other, and yap £v £}oij\€U[j.a TOLS TroXXas X^Pas vtKay irX^oi/ Kpareiv is properly used for ' to fr. 290 del yap dpSpa aKawv iayypw tpfiaeL \ prevail more.' Besides, Kparos xeP^"' r/a&ov d^Souca rdijBevovs re /cat tro0oD. ought to mean ' a victory won by force.' Agathon fr. 27 yvdifj.-rj 5e Kpeltycbv €
940 el
Stob. flor. 62. 33 (iv p. 428,

7ui/7) 8OV\TJ ixiv, e'ip-qKev b" {XevOepov X67CK'.

2 Hense) 2,o<poic\eovs. '£l...e\£v~8epos.' The sentiment is such as we meet more frequently in Euripides, who in this as Nauck, comparing Greg. Naz. 11 p. 2 15 A elvai yap elvai rdvfipbs, us aKoiofiev, | in other respects reflects the growing enlightenment of his age (Gomperz, Greek TO GtHfjui douXofy TOV Tpbirov 5' eXevdepov, adds ' TO crd/nd malim.' But we could ill Thinkers, II p. 15): Hel. 729 iv TOIITI yei>vatoto~iv T)pi$p.T)p^vos \ do6\oio~i, Toiivofi' spare el, answered in the apodosis by the oiiK ^xulv iXeijdepof, I TOV vouv 5e, Ion. 854 idiomatic dXXa (' at least'): cf. fr. 23, eV yap TI TOU bofrkoioiv alo~x^vVv tf>^P€Lt 1 Sapph. fr. I. 22 oi 5^ dwpa /xr) SCKCT', rovvo/xa' rd 5' #XXa irdvra TOIV ektvdipwv j dXXa diiffei, O.C. 241 'since (iirei) ye oufiets KCLKIUV dovXos, 6O~TLS io~6\6s rj, fr. 511, have not borne my blind father,' dXX' fr. 831 7ro\XotV( douXots Todvop.' alaxpbvy 7) d£ (ppijv \ TWV ovxL douXwv €0~T' iXevdeoixTipare, Horn. A 81 etwep ydp Te x ye Kal ai/TTJ/iap Ka-Tairtyri, \ dXXd Te Kalpwripa. M elder divided the line between lieTOTriadev ?x« KOTOV.—4\eiS8«pos, = eXeu-two speakers : A. eT o~uj/j.a SouXov. B. dW Oe'pws : cf. Phil. 1006 u /irjSev iiyiis fii)8' 6 coOs iXeiOepos. 4\ei$epop (ppovtov, Trach. 62 r;8e yap

IOOKAEOYI

io6

941 a> TraxSes, rj TOL Kvirpis '

CCTTl Tro\\5)V

ov Kvirpis

OVOfiaTOiV

fiovov,

e7rGJI>VjU,0S.

fi€i> ALOrjs, ecm o a
e^

Keivrj

TO TTOLV

2 7TOXXGJ' Plut.: irdvrwv Stob. 3 fxia A 1 4 fiavids Porson: Plut., fi.ai.vds Stob. (nisi quod in S prius a ex av correctum esse videtur)

941 Stob. flor. 63. 6 (iv p. 435, 12 iroXXwi' dvvdfieav and Herwerden's tir-qHense) 1JO8iTos p£a, if they meant ' from the same play,' i.e. ' imperishable might': cf. Aristarch. fr. 2 the Danae of Euripides. He admits that Clem. Alex, strom. 5 p. 717 P. 6 i>Mv So0o- {TGP p. 728) UptoTos offris fj.7j ireirelpaTaL KX?JS...^/C/3O<J, followed by Et5pi7r£Sijs 5£ eirl fipuTwv j oifK old' dp&yKrjS 0€o~fj.bv. Jebb quotes W. G. Clark's lines: ' Love TT)S CLVTT)S <JK7]V7\S Tpaycp^ujv, is against him, almighty, love eternal | Laughs to scorn but refuses to believe that Plutarch would the might of Time.'—M. Schmidt's euhave so expressed himself. It is difficult Scis and Bothe's flios are instances of to appreciate the force of this reasoning, thoroughly bad conjectures, but the fact when Plutarch used, e.g. £tc rpayiKijs that they have been proposed shows (TKrjvrii (Demetr. 25) for ' the tragic stage.' that the verse cannot be passed over in —Dobree strangely thought that the fr. silence. belonged to a satyr-play. 1 fj TOI E w p i s . The particle rot 4 f. Xvio-cra p.avids: see cr. n. ' Ceroften is placed between the article and tainly ixavids seems right. Cp. Eur. Or. the noun, as e.g. at Phil. 637. A large 327 AiVcras /xaviddos. [^.270.] Soph. At. number of examples is collected by 59 /uividtnv vbaois (/xcuvas BdK\V Eur. Blaydes on Ar. Lys. 919. Bacch. 915 is the only iustance of naivds 2 iroXXwv ovo|«£T«t>v eiriovv|ios : cf. as adjective).' (J.) He seems to have Aesch. Prom. 126 iroWwv dvofiaTajv fiop- overlooked Pind. Pyth. 4. 216, where 0^j /j.ta. iTrdivvfios is usually combined ixaivdb" bpviv is applied to the tVyf. For with a genitive describing the (new) love as madness cf. Eur. fr. 161 rjpuv TO name attached to a person or thing: cf. fialve<x6ai 5' ap' rjv (pus @porots. Prodicus fr. 323 b'pvidos 7J\8' iirthvviAos ir4pdiKos.fr. 7 {Vorsokr. II 3 275, 20) imBvulav fief The genitive here appears to be different SnrXaaia
AAHAQN APAMATQN

107

cnrovScuov, rjcrv^aiov, e? j5Cav ayov. ivTiJK€Ta.L yap TrXevfJiovcjv ocrois eW ^iv)(rj- TI'S ovyl rrjaSe Sevre/oos deov ; 6 iiavxaiov SM, ifirixwv A et primitus M 7 sq. suspecta | rls] TTJS A 1 | ovxl Grotius: OSTI codd. | rijade SetiTepos deov Nauck: TjjaSe TT)S deov jilopbs SM, rrjs (oiti. I 0eoO fiopis A llu-epos, yearning (fr. 149, 8), is sometimes proposed are: I. Meineke, dvddtiTeTai. half-personified as an objective loveliness, Cp. Track. 778 o~irapay/ibs avTov TrAeupbvwv dv$-fjij/a.To. Ar. Ran. 474 ir\evnbvwv which is the source of passion : see on r'avdatfierai \ TapTijtro-la ji&paiva. Meineke fr. 874. It is not easy to distinguish also conj. TTVOT) for \pvxy. [Blaydes, from irbdos; but the Stoics, who gave following Meineke, prefers t"V-] '2much attention to the definition of the V. W. Schmidt, evT^KeTai yap T\r]iibvuv, emotions, and had much better sources 6'ffois ht, \fivxy (the latter after Hartung).' of information than we have, regarded •wbOos as a vague though passionate long- (J.) J.'s rendering is the only possible ing for an absent friend, whereas i/xepos is one, but it is difficult to feel satisfied with the desire for his bodily presence (eTri6v/iia •7r\evjj.bvi^v tyvx'h' I believe that this cf>i\ov airovTos bfu\ias: see Stoic. Vet. Fr. passage has been imitated in a fr. of 111 Plutarch's treatise de amore (ap. Stob. 395. 397 Arn.).—Why Bothe should have conjecturedfi.1cpa.vT0sfor aKpcrros, Jlor. 64. 32 [VII 134 Bern.]) 6 ipws oiire TT/V yiveaw t^aitpvrjS Xa/J-fidvei Kai adpbav which Dindorf actually adopted, or Her(is 6 dvp.bs, oijTe irapipxeTai raxews Kaiirep werden einparos, it is difficult to underctvaL TrTr)vbs \eyb/j.evos' dXX' e^dTrxerat stand : aKparos may be illustrated by uctXczKCt)? Kai (TX^bbv oXov i v T 71 KOJV € OUT bv' Polyphemus' atcparos T) X ^ P " (Eur. Cycl. atpdixevbs re TTJS ^VXVS irapa^Avei iro\vv 576), after swallowing the wine. Xpbvov. It is submitted that this quota6 orrouSaiov, active, zealous (Xen. tion establishes epTTj/cerat and makes the mem. I . 3. rr rl av otei iradeiv KOKOV dative tpvxv highly probable: cf. Alciphr.
I. 13 £pws evio-KTjij/e Kai ivTaKeis OVK dvi-qaiv, Lucian Feregr. 22 TOCOVTOS ^pws TTJS db^rjs £VT£TI)K€V avT<£. Plut. Alar. 45 OOTWS

is contrasted with iio-Dxaiov, which in its turn is opposed to Is pCav otyov. Cf. Eur. Hipp. 444 17 (Kijwpis) TOV fiiv e'Uovff OELP OS CLUT (4) KCLL O\J0'7rCLpQ.LLijt7 TITOS . - . t P C O S &V— TerqKei. Soph. El. 1311. Com. fr. adesp. V°~VXV ^T^pxcrai with fr. 340 ijv r' ad jSid^"?;, fidWov &Teiveiv (piKet, j KaweLra 431 (ill 489 K.) ovTuis ilpws lo-%vpbs evriTIKT€C irdXe/j.oi'. Theophrastus (fr. 114 rrjKe p.OL j T7/s waTpiSos. The last example Wimnier) described Love as irados ipvxys makes against Jebb's view that the word tends to be used in a bad sense. The xy metaphor is from molten wax cleaving If. ' 1. The only tenable version to the mould. In support of irXevfibvuv, seems to be, " It sinks deep into all who Blaydes refers to Phot. lex. p. 433, 17 have in them the breath of the lungs," irXev/xoviai'' vbo~ov TJ\V epaiTLKT^v. I f w e i.e. the breath of life : tyv\i\ ir\ev|jiovuv =

could assume that 0 C 0 I C 6 N I arose irvoj) Tr\evfibvii)v (Plat. Tim. 84 D 6 TQIV •jrfevf/.dTOJv rots o~uifjia
Other explanations of the vulgate are as due to a displacement in the order of w o r d s : Keivr] yap eluu Tr\evfiuvu>v evr-qfollows: 1. Ellendt: " It sinks into the lungs of all who have life in them." The gen. w\ew.6vi> with «VTrJKeTai is "dictum TCS oiij^i Kri. : see cr. n. popbs is a vox nihili, although Campbell retains it, exquisitius," he thinks, for the dative. He saying that it is a substantive here {fiopbs compares e/£/3atVu>, ^3areuw, evrvyx^01 with the genitive. But ivri)Koit.ox TWOS in Ar. Pac. 38 and Posidipp. ap. Athen. would be very strange, and is not really 414 D= gluttonous). Grotius corrected like the other cases which he quotes. it to popd, which Dindorf accepts; but 3. Campbell says that TT\(V/J.6VUII> is a this, as J. remarks, is untenable. I have genitive of place, and quotes O.C. 729 f., adopted Nauck's SetiTepos, assuming that where, however, 6/X/JI.&TO}V and 06)3ov its compendium was misread as /3opos and should be joined. that the verse was subsequently patched for metrical reasons. J. proposed TIS OVXI ' The emendations which have been

IOOKAEOYI

io8

px fiev l)(dv(ov trXcora yeva, yipcrov S' ivecmv iv TeTpaaKekel yovrjvwfia S' iv ouavouri TovKeivrjs irrepov, iv Oijpcriv, iv fipoTolcrw, iv deois avco. 9 VXUTUV Arsen. yivet

A

1 O x^P
10

iv Nauck: tvean 8' iv %4p
1 1 TOU Keivrj M

rijs 0eoO tvyi)(j>bpos, coll. Aesch. fr. 326; being itself disputed, is of no help. There is no doubt that irrepov is here used metabut T^, swimming: with verbal adj. in think of her as identified for the nonce active sense, for which see on fr. 534, 4. with her attendant doves, swans or J. quotes Arion fr. 4 irepl Si o-e TTXWTOI 0TJpes xopttovai. K6K\|ia... TOVK€(VI]S irrepov ' can irTep6eis 8i ol in <j>peTa...uoTrEpe£ irTipa/id n (1) the general analogy of verbs of motion, KoO(pov Kal 1xer6.pa1.ov. I think the confor which see on fr. 210, 8, and particularly text is against an allusion to the arrow, that of Sivevu, a verb in many respects which would be otherwise possible: parallel (cf. Sappho fr. 1, 11); (2) the fact that iirivijifiav is intransitive in Phil. Aphrodite is irbrvia 6£VT6.TO»> /SeX^wc in 168, and probably irpo
AAHAQN APAMATQN

109

Ttv ov iraXaCovcr' is rpls e/cySaWei et jji.01 defus, de/jLLS Se TaXrjdrj Xeyeiv, Aios Tvpavvei irXevfiovcov, avev Sopos, avev cnSrjpov iravra TOL awTe/Averou Kv-rrpis TO. dvrjTwv Koi deSiv /8ovXeu/Aara. 14

pa. (ut videtur) M, firi A | Xiyeis A

element. J. accepted Herwerden's view. But there is some compensation for the lack of symmetry in the link provided by ev Beots avoi with the thought of v. 13, and the double significance of irTepap, literal and figurative, enables a summary to be made of the preceding lines. <pr)palv (Meineke) is a bad conjecture. For the universalsupremacyof Aphrodite cf. Horn. h. Aphr. 3 ff., 70 ff., Eur. Hipp. 447 f., 1268 ff.,

A. P.

9. 22r.—8T|P
the

widest sense is not necessarily limited to wi/.ibeasts : cf. Ai. 366, with J ebb's n. —dvw: Wecklein substitutes Kpdros, thus providing vu/iq with an object. 1 3 iraXaiouo-'. Love is a wrestler (cf. fr. 618, 2 n.), just as he is a boxer in Anacreon fr. 62, Track. 442 ff.—Is Tp£s roust be taken with £K/3dAXei and not with TraXaiovo~': the encounter in a wrestling-match did not consist merely of three bouts, within the course of which victory was adjudged to one or other of the adversaries, but lasted until one of them was forced to acknowledge defeat by having been thrice thrown. This appears clearly from Suid. TpiaxOrivui

quiring the introduction of K ^ (Plat. Euthyd. 277 D).—For Love as the most powerful of the gods cf. Eur. fr. 269 "E/wra...T£)V kiravToiv daifi6vwv itirtpTiiTOP, Menand. fr. 235, III 67 K. elr' ov fi^yiarbs ion TUP deuv gpus; fr. 449, III 129 K . "Epois Se TUJP dewp | 'MJXVP $XWV TrXeLtTTTjp, Eur. fr. 430 "Bpwra iravrtup 5v
deQv. He rules the gods : Track. 443 OCTOS yap apxci KOU de&p oirus Bihei. 1 4 ei: ( i d 8e|us, 8«'|its 8e KTC. Cf. Track.

809 el di/iis 5' iirevxofw.1.' df/us 5', eirft KTe, Phil. 661. Blaydes adds Eur. El.

300 Xeyoi//' dp', el XPV' XP*1 ^ KT^- Pers. 1. 8 si fas dicere, sedfas. 1 5 ff. Aids : cf. fr. 684 KOX TOPS' (SC. "Epwra) direipyeiv OIJ5' 6 Tro.yKpa.Trjsffdepei\ Zeys, d W OireiKet nal d£\wv eyKXipeTai, Menand. fr. 209, III 60 K. Sitrirmv', "E/jwros oudev t<7j£t/ei TTX^OV, | oud' auros 6 KpoiTUJp T&V £p ovpavip 8edp \ ZeiJs, dXX' iKeiptfi wdpr' dvayKaadete -woiei. Mosch. 2. 76 IiijTrpt.Sos, 7j fjiovpr] di/paTai KOX Zij^a 5a//.da<7cu.—dvtu Sopos, av€i) O"i8tjpou form

an oxymoron when combined with Tvpavpel: Love is a tyrant with no body-guard, —for the essence of tyranny is its reliance upon force (Plat. rep. 566 B). This was observed by H., who quotes Hes. Op.

Xeyovaip ol iraXaio'TpLKol dprl TOV rpts •Keaeiv. Schol. Aesch. Eum. 592 (£v fiep rod' ijdr] TUP Tpi<2v iraXatafj-druip) dira 705 eiiei drep SaXov (Eur. Or. 621 vipr/ipe TUJJ> waXaLOPTWP, ot £TTI TOIS rpiai TTT<*)/J.aaiv<5U)/A' dpr}<pa.iaTQ Trupi), Aesch. Ag. 980 bpi^ovui T7]f 7\TTO.V. Senec. de benef. 5. 3 TOP 5' dpev Xvpas 6/J.OJS Vfj.pw5el dptjvov luctator ter abiectus perdidit palmam. 'Eptfuos, Eum. 196 dpev j3oT^pos aliroXovA. P. 11. 316 dvurds 5' tv ixkcGaiaiv l^epai, E u r . Cycl. 245 Sepit,r\v ISOPTOS 5ai7-' avcKpayev oixi rpi' iarlv \ £v /cei/uu, dTep Kpeapt>iJ.G3P (Dobree for Tqi KpeavbpLu), Xonrbv rfiXAa /i.4 ris /3aA^™. Cf. Aesch. Plaut. Asin. 93 tu sine pennis vola. For Ag. 181 t>s 5' Iweir' i(pv, TpiaKTTJpos the phrase dvev 5opos cf. fr. 493, and see OIXCTCLI. TVX&V, A d a m on Plat. rep. 583 B. n. on Eur. He lid. 396. Grotius and

—EKPIXXXEL seems to be a technical term of the arena for a decisive throw, but no parallel is quoted. We have, however, the analogy of the Latin abicere in Seneca (I.e.): cf- Cic. Tusc. 2. 36 (on the training of the Spartan youth) ergo his laboriosis exercitationibus et dolor intercurrit non nunquam, impellunlur, feriuntur, abiciuntur, cadunt. Verg. Aen. 10. 736 super abiectum posito pede nixus. Our 'knock out' is similar. It seems unnecessary to follow Herwerden in re-

Gaisford, who are followed by Dindorf, putting the colon after wXevfiopup, connect these words with what follows; but, apart from other considerations, the position of TOL, which goes with the whole clause, is decisive against this view.—o-uvT«(iv€Tai.. This is one of the instances where the indirect middle is used ' without any perceptible, or at any rate translatable, difference from the active ' (Gildersleeve, § 147), but I see no reason for suspecting the text: cf. fr. 878, 858 n. Herwerden,

IO*OKAEOYZ

no

however, followed by Nauck and Hense, in Love is all activity, all peace, all that altered Kiirpis to KtiwpiSi with the object prompts to violence. of making awriixveTai passive. J. com' For Love sinks into the soul of all that pared Plat. Phaedr. 266 A 6 JJMV rb itr' breathe the breath of life ; who must not apiffTeph, T€fiv6fiepos /^oos, Ttxktp TOVTO yield to that deity ? Love enters into the Te/ivw OVK iiravi]Ke, legg. 695 C 8iei\(T0 tribe offish that swim the sea, and dwells TTJV dpxh" (TTO. /iipri Tefio/ievos (6 Aapetos), in the four-footed creatures of the land ; folit. 262 D> 280 D, where dtroT^fivofjat is it is Love's pinion that is the guiding used of separating or cutting so as to suit power [or " that moves "] among birds, one's own view. avvT4/j.via here resembles among beasts, among men, among the the Lat. reseco in Hor. C. 1. 11. 7 et spatio gods above. Where is the god that brevi spent longani reseces. Love, wrestling with him, cannot thrice overthrow? If it be lawful for me to The following is J.'s rendering (slightly say it—and lawful it is to speak the truth modified) : —Love rules like a tyrant over the heart ' My children, Love is not Love alone, of Zeus without the aid of spear or sword : but is called by many names ; it is Death, even so Love cuts short all the plans of it is immortal Might, it is raging Frenzy, gods and men.' it is vehement Desire, it is Lamentation :

942 TtS S' OLKOS £v

fi

yvvaiKO<; icrdXfjs

6yK(t)0els xXiSfj;

9 4 2 Stob. Jior. 67. 5 (iv p. 495, 9 Hense) 2o0o/cXeoiis. ' rts d'...x^Srj.' The extract is omitted by S. 'Where on earth could you find a home, however magnificent, that was blest with happiness, if lacking the presence of a good housewife?' The wife was reckoned as herself the choicest ornament: Eur. fr. 137 TWV yap TT\O6TWV 65' apujros yevvalov \4xos dpelv, where Nauck should not have approved F. W. Schmidt's TT6T[IWV. fr.

164 tLptoTov avSpl KTTJp.a
943 /car' 6p(f>avbv yoLp 943

OLKOV

Stob. flor. 73. 54 (iv p. 558,

8 Hense) 2o<poK\eovs. ' KO.T' ... ywi\.' The extract is omitted by S. This line occurs in the midst of a number of extracts filled with the strongest possible attacks upon women, so that it was scarcely intended to be complimentary to the sex. But that would be the effect of adopting Campbell's rendering, ' A woman left to watch over an orphan home has the spirit and wisdom of a man.' Either, then, the passage is incomplete, or we must throw the emphasis on 6p(j>avov : ' it is a desolate home where a woman takes the man's place.' There is no better commentary on the position of women in

avSpocjjpcov yvvrj

Periclean Athens than Xen. oecon. 7—10, where the training of Ischomachus is represented as a remarkable education of the female intelligence, and it is difficult to avoid the suspicion of irony when Socrates says (ro. 1): VTJ riiv'"£Lpav.,.dvSpiK^v ye iirLdeiKvtieis rty Stavoiav Trjs yvvaiKbs. Cf. Aesch. Ag. 11 y\iva.ut.bs avSpbfiovKov Kiap, of Clytaemnestra, the exception which proves the rule. Of course, Euripides writes in a different spirit: Or. 1204 (of Electra) u T&S cppivas p.ivfipcrevas(teKTt\p.ivr] I rb (jwfxa 5' eV yvva^l 6t]\eiais •wptirov. For the formation &t>5p6
AAHAQN APAMATQN

in

944 irevia Se crvyKpaOelcra Svacrefiei Tp6ira> S aveike /cat /caTeo"T/3et//ev fiiov. 9 4 4 ffvynpade'taa Gesner: SvaKpa8el 5i5do*Keis, jone's career to a close': see Jebb on io~d\a /ACT' avdpwwuv KOX KOX' iivKxraixevov.0. C. 103. Hence Herwerden proposed 1062 rol d' ap€TT}v (sc. KaraKpti^avresixeriarpe^ev (as Meineke proposed /j.era£x0UCTit/) oi>\o[x£vrj irevirj. Timocles fr. 28, arpotpal in Aesch. Eum. 493): but the II 463 K. iroWovs yap iviod i] irevla sense yielded (' alters') is unsuitable. /3id£*excu j ava^i avrwv £pya irapa (pOffiv He quoted Philem. fr. 111 (11 513 K.) Troieie. Philemon fr. 157, II 524 K. 17 airavra vtKg. /cat ^eracrpefpet TIJXV and yap GTravil 7rpoxet/)os et's TO Spav KaKa. Menand. fr. 5, III 5 K. rtivoi Kara ] TI/XQH Eur. El. 375, Thuc. 3. 45. But the 6 /3los \rjcrei /j,eraarpa
945 6VT)TOV avSpcov KOLI TaKaivoipov

yevos,

ovoiv icrfxeu ifkrjv cr/acus eoi/core?, irepicrcrbv yrjs 9 4 5 . 1 u dvqrbv Gesner: « Bvqrdv SMA, pbv F. W. Schmidt, Si y H. Stadtmueller, c3 Xv-irpbv (vel rvcp\bv) Blaydes 2 ff/acus e1cu.K6res SA (eomores M): analuLv eU6res (eiKbres iam Gesner) Pierson 3 dvaarpiixpuinevoi. B et Gesner: avao"rpe<poiJ.evoi SMA mortal men, that we are naught but the 9 4 5 Stob. flor. 98. 1 (iv p. 824, 4 Hense) SotpoicXe'ovs. ' w...avaarpe<poiJ.evoi.' semblance of shadows, moving to and fro Nauck suggests that this passage is rea useless burden to the earth.' ferred to by Philo de spec. leg. 8 n p. 308 1 flvtfrov has been suspected (see cr. M. Ta de [/.ijSafiTJ xp^trt/za r y /3icj> ovde $T\Vn.); but the whole line is merely an echo elvai. \v
ZO*OKAEOYI

112

227 f. irpos 8' l/i', dadevri
ovdiv

OVTO, TT\TJV yXdatrrjs ij/6<pov,

fr. 25 yipovres

ov5£v eap.ef

aXXo

ir\ijv

oxXos.—For the comparison (cKiats) see on fr. 13.—Cobet (Coll. Crit, p. 207) strongly advocated the adoption of aiucu<SIV CIK6TCS, without apparently being aware that the suggestion had been anticipated (see cr. n ) , on the ground that eUivai and «Kcis are the only genuine Attic forms, and that eoiKivai and ioixiis were adopted by later writers under Homeric influence, and subsequently found their way into the texts of the Attic masters. So far as tragedy is concerned there is no instance of ioinfrai and no other of coccus. There are other isolated exceptions in comedy: Ar. Vesp. 1141 drdp SOKSI y& fxoc \ toucfrai p.aKiara MopiS^ou adyp,an, where Cobet reads vpocreLKimi, fr. 646, I 552 K. oTfiai yap airbv KOWOTI |

numerous: see Veitch s.v. There is some evidence of a tendency among copyists to introduce the longer form, but Cobet has not succeeded in persuading modern editors to banish it from their texts. 3 is a reminiscence of the well-known H o m e r i c lines 2 104 dXX' tyucu irapd vi)Valv fTOKrioc axSos dpoipr/s, v 378 ovfit r t %pyuiv I t-piraiov ovSe ftttis, dXX' aflra>s &x$os

dpoipr/s. Sophocles has given a general application to Homer's phrase, and in El.

[241 irepiaabv arxfioi Iv5ov

yvpaiKwir

on del he uses it of the female sex. Cf. P l a t . Theaet. 1 7 6 D oloprai aKotieiv 6V1 06 Xijpol tltrt, yrjs aXXois &x6ri, dXX' dvSpet o'iovs Set ev iriXei rolls aoiBri&opJvovs. H .

quotes the Orphic Theogony on Man (from Malalas p. 75 irepl Sk rod TaXaiTrupov yivovs TWV avdpunruv...) [ipoTwv T' a\iT-/ipia
i. The instances in prose are more

946 tjqv irkr)v 6eot<; avev

ov yap 946 Hense)

Stob. Jlor. 98. 43 (IV p. 840, 7 2otpoic\eovs.

' ov

yap...KaKS>v.'

The same line occurs in Menand. mon. 6g2 with the reading dvev Kaicov. For the supreme good fortune of Zeus see on fr. 895. The unbroken happiness of the gods is an idea which perhaps goes back to H o m e r ' s 8eol peia iiiovret. Cf. Pind. Pyth. 10. 21 Bebs ety aTrri/iwv Kiap. Aesch. Ag. 558 ris Si 7rXJp Btwv | '

rbv Si' aiwvos XP^"'OP! E u r . fr. 1075, 2 0eov [illov £rjv allots avdpuiros W P ; Dionys. fr. 2 ei 5' dfiois ffoi fir/Sen aXytivbv TTOTC I ixiKKior tV

SoKeis. The thought is echoed by the philosophers from Heraclitus (fr. 102 D. TQ jxtv dei$ na\a

irdvra

Kal dyadd

nai

Sluaia) to Aristotle (pol. 7. 1. I323 b 24, Newman ill p. 316).

947 cnipye.iv Se TaKireuovra Kal Becrdai ao(j)bv KvfievTTjv, dX.Xa i crreveiv 9 4 7 Stob. Jlor. 108, 51 (IV p. 969, Ag. 32 r d deaTroTwv ydp 8 Hense) 2o0o/cX^ous. '(TT^pyetv.. .7tixvv•' ireabvTa Brjaop-ai | rpis 1% /3aXowri;s Tyja The second line is quoted by Hesych. II p.01 (ppvKTuipias: the skilful player should p. 545 KvfitVT-fjv. ' aotpbv KvflevT7iv, dXXA make the best of (irripyav) his throws fxi] arei/ijv Tv\eiv.' rbv rots icvfiois XP^and dispose accordingly. Cf. Plat. rep. /j.evov • lin.aTrip.-qv yap nva iS6icovi> TO 604 c uiairep iy TrTcGffet Kvfluiv irpbs rd 5e^it5s xpriaQaf iTnaTTjfj.oi'iKtOT^pav Tyv imrTWKbra rWeadai rd airov Trpayp-ara, weTTdav rijs KvjSeias ipd/ufov. Thuc. 1. 25 ev dir6pip eixovro 64a6ai rb 1 f. For the game Ku/3eia, which, like irapbv, Ter. Ad. 739 ita vitast hominum, our backgammon, involved a combinaquasi quom ludas tesseris, | si illud quod tion of luck and skill, and was therefore maxume opus est iactu non cadit, \ illud less scientific than ireTrela, see on fr. 429. quod cecidit forte, id arle ut corrigas.— The language is explained by Headlam «KTT€
AAHAQN APAMATQN in Aesch. Eum. 751 : cf. Xen. symp. 5. 10 e7rei 5e e^wzaov al ypijtpoi.—That 6e' fr- 35°> a n d often in Eur.) is proved by the passages already quoted from Aeschylus and Thucydides. There is no need therefore for the conjecture of Hemsterhuis *e8 (condemned by Porson on Eur. Phoen. 1422 on the ground that Kai. never makes crasis with e8 except in compounds), or for Meineke's equally objectionable Kavdiadai. It should be

added that TaiLiceabvTa (for TaKireobvTa SMA) was a conjecture of Gesner, accepted by Brunck, against which Porson's fine taste protested in the note already referred to. Blaydes needlessly conjectured aripyeiv ra Trpoatreabvra (Eur. fr. 505). F. W. Schmidt, partly following a suggestion of Nauck, substituted KO\S>S for irpeirci, which he removed to take the place of T6XV in v - 2. Hense suggests that TrptTrei may have been introduced by the gnomologist.

948 eX.7rts

yap

fiocrKovcra TOVS TTOXAOUS

9 4 8 Stob. flor. 110. 14 (IV p. 999, ekiriaiv Sk ^6uK0/i.m. Pind. fr. 2 14 yXvKeld 20 Hense) —o(poK\4ovs. 'A7rls.../3poTuij/.' ol tcapdiav I drd\Xot(7a yrjpoTpotpos aupSchol. Eur. Phoen. 396, Prov. app. 1. 59, aopd I e\7ris. The phrase is more parMenan. mon. 42 quote, without giving ticularly applied to those who are empty the author's name, a line very similar to of more solid nourishment, as in the this, at 5' e\iri8es (Ho&KOUcn rods nevovsproverb cited above and in Eur. Bacch. ppoTwv. (Blaydes thinks that Sophocles 617. Among those whom hope thus wrote K€KOI)S. ) Cf. Synes. de somn. 8 deludes is the exile (Aesch. Ag. j 668 eXirides, al TO avdpuiravfibaKovGi.ycvos. old' e7W (foevyovras avdpas €\iridas tsnovfiivovs, Eur. Phoen. 396); but it is idle The combination ' hope feeds' or ' nourishes' was familiar : Eur. fr. 826 for Nauck to say that Euripides imitates 6Y eXirtdos f?j Kal oV eXiridos Tpltpov. Tr. Sophocles. See also Headlam in C.R. XV 102, and for |36(rK€iv n. on fr. 140. fr. adesp. 252 7ra,u/3cDTis e\7rts. Ant. 1246

949 TTO.VT ilXTT€(j)VKe TW

vovs c^povSos, epy' d^pela, 949.

KCLKa,

^

KevaL

2 Hpy' Stob. : wra Clement

preference for TI} fitiKpt} fSlpovTiScs Kevai. — ' A mind dislodged, 1 Tii (iaKpu •ynpo., of advanced old acts that come to naught, and groundless anxieties': i.e. his sense of proportion age, occurs also in O.T. 1112, as well goes, he is fussy and restless, and worries as in Stob. flor. 101. 21, Polyaen. 8. 15, about trifles, vois : there is an apparent Lucian macrob. 23 (quoted by Nauck). discrepancy with fr. -261, but Soph, here Nauck unnecessarily objected to the is speaking of extreme old age. For phrase as unusual, and after proposing pov8os oX.Ant. 564 oti...[JL&ei j vovs rols fiaffeZ for /xaKpif here and in O.T. I.e., KaK&s Trp&titTovtni' dXV i^lo-Tartu (Jebb's finally (Addenda, p. xxiv) expressed a 9 4 9 Stob. flor. 116. 29 (IV p. 1044, I Hense) ' iravr'... Kevai.' The extract follows immediately after fr. 556 without a lemma, but is assigned to Sophocles by Clem. Alex, protr. p. 73
P. III.

and cf. fr. 858) is a poor variant, destroying the correspondence of vovs, Ipya and povr£8es of anxieties cf. Track. 134 pives yr/pAffKOVTi o-vyyi)pdaKovai. 149, KOX Eur. I. A. 646. — Nauck thought is T& irp^iy/j-aTa Trdvra diraix^kivovTai. that Eur. Phoen'. 528 Si riicvov, ov% avavra T<J> yvp<} Kaxd, | 'Ere6;cXees, irpbtrLucr. 3. 446 pariterque senescere mentem e<mv KT£. was an answer to this fragment. .. .(453) claudicat ingenium, delirat lingua, labat mens.—Clement's urra (see cr. n. n.): hence vov Kevbs O.C. g6i, fr. 929. For

the

converse

OTTO VOV TC&JIP see

950 iv ots o vovs

OVK ecrrt yjjpa? row OeCa ^vvecrTLv TrpofirjdCa

yap

rj/xepa

ret

/CC/DSOS dvdpa>Trot<s [jueya.

9 5 O Stob. flor. 117. 4 (iv p. 1055, llpq must have referred to old age. 1 would read •n-\7)9a...r)ii.tpSiv. When 6 Hense) 2o0oic\eoi;s. "OI/K lcm.../j.iya.' the letters TTXTJ were lost, #et became The heading of the chapter in Stobaeus Beiq., involving the change of ii/xepdv to is on T6 yfjpas aveiraxOis sal 7roX\i5s aiSovs &Z10V -ri aiveais aTrepydferou, i.e.the dat. sing. The meaning is : "There ' it is Intelligence which relieves old age is no old age for the wisdom in which the mind has been nurtured ere it reaches of its burdens and makes it worthy of length of days." Wisdom which has much reverence.' 1 f. Iv ols 6 vovs was altered to 6'crois grown with a man's years is still fresh 6 vous by Blaydes, and to do~otG~t vovs byin his old age. For ir\i)8ei. cp. Phil. 721 irXridet TTOWCJV p.r\vSiv: Thuc. 1. 1 dia, Heimsoeth, on the ground that the dative Xpdvov TrXrjBos : Ar. Nub. 855 vwb ir\iiBovs is required by ^vveariv ; but the assumperav. For the figurative sense of OVK Ian tion is unnecessary, if the verb finds an object elsewhere. The words BeCo. i]|iepo. yripas cp. Aesch. Tkeb. 682 oi)« lirri yTJpas rovSe rod fudcr/MTos.' I cannot agree with have been generally supposed corrupt, J. that TWV uv is neuter, or that the and have provoked a large number of conjectures : 7rpo/j.ijBig.tyvzarivev reBpafi-text of Stobaeus is appropriately illustrated /j.ivos Bergk, Belus ^ivcanv l)j.4p
v as gen. of TO. ao ...Tjfj.£pq. Kock, Tro\tq....i]fj.€pg. Weil, o~6tvei (r/jS? Enger, 8&\\ei Stadtmueller) %vvovaats fxivTOL TOVTOLS yt]pdo'K€i TO, O~O(pat €V oh illiipms Holzner (with Stadtmueller), ocrlq. KTL), and by his defence of Belq. T)fiipq. he has, I believe, found the key to the ...evp.apQs Nauck, who however protrue meaning. The following explanation nounces the line to be ' graviter corruptus is drawn in part from H.'s Ms notes, but necdum sanatus.' J. says : ' 6eif iiiiipq.. he is only responsible for the details, so Corrupt. Ellendt (p. 308 b) "aetateaaiis far as is expressly stated. Holding that concessa augetur sapientia," i.e. with there is no need lor any of the somewhat whom intelligence dwells, nurtured by desperate alterations which have been the span of life which heaven grants: but Belq, i]/x4pq. could not mean that. mentioned, but that the words Oeiq. rnUpq. are sound and only require explanation, Nor could it mean [what Campbell sughe brings them into line with Ai. 622 i; gests] "propitious length of days." The irov iraXaiq. fxev vdvTpotpos afiipa. Eur. context in Stobaeus shows that these Ion 720 viav 8 apipav awoXiiriov Bdvoi. verses are quoted by him to illustrate Herond. 4. 68 ovp fd)?x pxiwovw the fact that old age is alleviated and il/iiprjv Trdvres; Pind. 01. 13. 39 TTOdignified by the wisdom which accomdapK-ijs a/itpa. Further illustrations of panies it. The corrupt words ffelq....

AAHAQN APAMATQN the same idiom will be found in my note on Eur. Phoen. 540: the underlying principle was long ago stated by Gronovius (ap. Blomfield gl. Aesch. Pers. 266): 'r/fiap in hujusmodi locutionibus accipi pro conditione ac fortuna quam dies imponit.' Hence H. concludes that 6da rinipa is equivalent to inspired •vitality, quoting Aesch. Ag. 104ff.Kupi.6s el/u 8poetv...(TL yap 8eb6ev KaTairvetiei | ireiffu, ixoKirav d\Kdv, <jb/i0uxos aliiv. The thought that wisdom is inspired appears often in Pindar: see 01. 11. 10

comment is that at first sight Te8pa(i|i«vos appears to be isolated. But in fact the preposition of jjweoriv extends its influence to the participle, although not repeated: the idiom was recognized by Kaibel (on El. 569), who quotes in illustration Track. 89 oix iCi Trarpbs \ 17/xas irpo7ap§eiv ovSe Setfiatvetv fi-yetp.

This is the easier, since it has been pointed out by Jebb on O.T. 863 that \iveini may be followed by a supplementary participle after the manner of diareXw. The subtilty of Sophoclean style finds a congenial field in the various

e/c 0€ou 5' avT]p ao<pa?s dvBet irpaTiSeacriv Afioius, ibid. 9. 28 dyadol Si /ecu ao<poi applications of i^vveifxi, ^UVOIKOS, %6vTpo(pos Kara dai[j.ov' avdpes | 4ybfovr\ and Headand similar words : see for tyvei/u Ai. 337,

lam in j . P. xxx 304. The point is developed in my article on Possession in the Encyct. of Religion and Ethics. If this be so, the idea running through these lines is that wisdom is not something drawn from without, but a natural indwelling force which increases with length of time and depends for its permanence upon the co-operation of the human intelligence with the divine capacity which is inherited at birth. That is to say, the wise, whose mind has been reared in habitual converse with inspired vitality, never come to a useless old age; for their foresight is a great boon to their fellows. The sense thus gained is unexceptionable, and the only point in the language still requiring

El. 611, 0. C. 7, 946, 1244, Ant. 370. Whether aoipCiv is masc. or neut. is a subsidiary question, but the former alternative yields a simpler and more appropriate sense. 3 Bergk and Meineke think that this verse is disconnected with the two preceding ; but the explanation given above shows that so far from this being the case its presence is essential in order to complete the sense. J. well compares Milton, / / Penseroso 173 ' Till old experience do attain j to something like prophetic strain.' The proverbial character of irpop.T]6(a K^pSos has been shown on fr. 302.

951 OOTIS Se OvrjTojv 66.va.Tov oppoidel Xiav [Mojpos TTe
3 S' Grotius : yap S

4 iKtpvyot. H a l m : eK
Stob. flor. 118. 12 (IV p. 1068,

Hense) 2,O$OK\4OVS.

' 8v.'

ailpiov fx^Wovaav el /3ic6(rcrai- \ rb TTJS TVXys yo-P aav£s ol ITpo/3i7<7ercu KT€.

3 8' (see cr. n.) has been replaced by its gloss (o 5e dvTt TOV yap), as in Ant. 672. See on fr. 873. 4 Flight to the upper air is often ironically mentioned as offering a means *yap tpofieiffdai TOV 66.VO.TQV \rjpos TTOXIJS' | TTO.GLV yap T][UV TOVT' 60etAeTcu iradelv. of escape from an inevitable evil. So Eur. Med. 1296 Set yap viv iJTot yrjs tripe The reason there given is that death is Kpv(p$ijvai Kara I i) irT7]vbv apac uwp.' is inevitable, as here that it is uncertain. aidepos fj&Sos, Phoen. 1216 r)v /MJ ye Heracles, recommending present enjoy(petiywv eK(f>vyyjs irpos aldtpa, Hec. 1099 ment, combines both reasons in Eur. Ale. The extract is omitted by MA. If. A similar sentiment is quoted by Stobaeus (flor. 118. 16) from the Polyidus of Aristophanes (fr. 452, I 508 K.) : TO

wot iropevBd; | ap-irra^evos oipdvwv | itf/c782 fipoToU airaat. nardaveiv 6ipei\eTai, | KOVK £<STt. Bvqrwv StrTis i^eiriuTarai | TTJV Treres es ixi\a8pov KTC., Aesch. Suppl. 787

I0OKAEOYI

u6

f,

/iiXas yevol^av nairvbs \ vtyeatn yetrovuv A(6s. The earliest example of the hyperbole is said to be Anacreon fr. 24 avairt-

Soph. El. 696 Srav Se ns

I /3Xd7TTij, Siivair' av oiB' av

laxvuv

tpvyelv, fr. 1120, 6. In subordinate, TOfiai Si) wp6s"O\u/i.irov WTepiytaai Kovcpais | especially relative, clauses the usage is more frequent and varied : see Horn, e Bid TOP "E/3«T" • oi yap i/xol TTCUS 4$£\ei ovvrifiav.—fK^iyoi : there is an ellipse 400, 1 476, v 400, h. 29. 6, h. Herm. 202, of the subject (ns), an idiom found occa- Hes. Op. 12, 290, Eur. Or. 707 iarr/ 8' a60is fy x a \ £ 7r<5Sa, Soph. Ai. 1081, sionally from Homer onwards. Cf. Horn. X 199 us 5' iv ovdptf oi Sivarcu (pevyovTa Thompson on Plat. Men. 79 B, Arist. S&v, Aesch. Ag."Ji 0S8' (nroKaluv odr' Ath. pol. 7. 4 iireiBav (pTjrai. ^ I dirtipwv Upuv \ dpyds dreveis

952 fiiov,

OCTTIS ya/9 et" KOLKOICTLV f p

rj SeiAos icTTiv rj SvcraXy^ros be commensurate with external evils such as poverty, disease, or oppression (Sto. vet. fr. ill 768 Am.), they were guiding the current sentiment to its logical conclusion. Aristotle, on the other hand, Kpeiao~ov ya.p ela&iral; daveiv, j ^ TAS took the modern view of suicide, and declared the coward's part to consist in dirdo-as yntpas iraaxew Ka/cws. fr. 177 seeking death rather than in clinging to n yap Ka\bv ffiv fiiorov 6s Xu7ras tp^peL; life (elk. N. 3. 7. i n 6 a 12). Soph. Ant. 463 6VTIS yap iv TroKhoiaiv ws iyit) Kanois I ffi, iritis b'5' ovxl Kardavwv 8v-. 121. 21 (iv p. 1103, 16 Hense) So^o/rX^ous. 'Sans., cpptvas.' This is the ordinary Greek view: a life which is separated entirely from TO KaXox is not worth living. Aesch. Prom. -]^(>

TOU XPOVOV nipdos (pepot; At. 473 al
also on fr. 488. When the Stoics, treating life and death as things indifferent, laid down rules determining the conditions in which suicide was justifiable (eSXoyos e^ayayij), and found it to

/cXacrros, ava\yris, dirad'/is, dv^XeiJs, laov T(j) dva\yi\Tos nal crKXtjpds schol.). dcdX-

yijTos and its cognates are more often found in this sense. Cf. Plut. de vit. pud* 1 p. 528 D dva\yi]S /xh yap 0 dvatB-rjs irpos TO aiaxpbv. Aristotle contrasts dva\-yqtria with SeMa, the excess of dcpofila with the excess of
953 < A. > < B. > 953.

davovri

avvdavelv eVety ou

epcu? es

TO fj.6ptTLiJ.ov.

1 sq. personarum notas add. Dindorf | feus S :

M, ty£eis A

/iov M

953 7 Hense)

Stob. flor. 122. n (iv p. 1115, 2o(froK\iovs.

* davdvTt... p,6p-

f

The MSS give no indication that the lines are part of a dialogue. Welcker

assigns them to a play dealing with the story of Alcestis (see p. 60 [fr. 851]): but other inferences are equally possible. 1 8av6vri
AAHAQN APAMATQN

117

in time with the inf.: see on Eur. Hclid. 710 avaytcyv TrpoffrWris ijiJ.lv 8a.velv. 1025, and cf. Track. 797 /XTI (pvyrjt Tov/j.bv 2 TO |i.o'ptri.u,ov, here as the fixed goal K<XK6V, I firiS' ef o~e xP'h &O.V6VTI vvvdaveiv towards which every man moves : Aesch. iliol. In other words, ., as the equiva'A. I'm fain to share death with him. lent of f3ov\o/j,ai: logical grammar would B. You will come— require roD avv9avelv. Cf. Eur. I.T. 1342 You need not hasten—to the fated 63 S' a /xij XPV" elaopav Kad-qixeBa, Her. end.'

954 8' d/jLcivpol TrdvTa KCLS \T)6T)V

ayei.

9 5 4 Stob. flor. 126. 8 (iv p. 1143, 6 iravdafidrtop afiavp&aei XP&V°S'- cf. 9 Hense) Xo<poK\4ovs. ' xpbvos...&yei.' Ai. 714 wdv$* 6 fi^yas xp&v°s fJ-apaivei. The line is also quoted among the monoCallim. aet. 4?g (Ox. Pap. v n p. 53) sticha of Menander, 545. dfjLavpibcreL "xpbvos, Theodect. fr. 9, % dXX' Nauck refers to Aesch. Earn. 286 6 fjLVpLQS XpbVQS I TO, 7T&VT7 CL/XaVpOL X^71"^ Xpbvos KO.da.ipei TravTa. yqpdtTKOjv 6fj.od, Xe?pa Xa/x/3dcei. H. renders: 'Time makes which many editors reject as an interall things faint | And brings them to polation. The language follows Simonid. oblivion.' Jr. 4 b>Ta.(pLOv hi TOLOVTOV OUT' evpeos j otfd'

955 del TrXeicrTov Icr^veb

Xoyov.

9 5 5 Stob. flor. iv p. 242, 8 Mein. 0. T. 356 T&\r)6h yap Itrxvov Tpttpu that (in p. 430, 8 Hense) 2O0OKX<-OKS. 'TaXtjSh the saying was proverbial. To this he ...\byov.' adds Dem. 19. 208 6V1 Tahydh Icrxvpbv, There is plainly some corruption here, Aeschin. 1. 84 dXX' OSTOIS hxvpbv ianv although the general meaning is free from i] aKr)deia, wcrre TT&VTOJV eirucpaTei TWV doubt. Nauck conj. to'xtiei.v A^yw, Con- avdpwwlvuv \oyifffiSv, Dinarch. 1. 53, ington iVx^ei \byifi, F. W. Schmidt lexveiv 54 foxueev a.v TO \f/Eu8os rijs a\i)detas tptXct R. Prinz, as Mekler informed me, /j.dXKov ... laxiaei ,ciaXXoj< r^s a\i)ffelas i) proposed db\ov for \670u; but this would ... 8m/3oXi), Eur. fr. 343 Sapirei • Tb TOL require us also to substitute ifKelov (fr. BiKaiov i
IO<J>OKAEOYI

n8

956 virep

r e TTOVTOV TT<XVT' iir'

re •JTTjyas ovpavov <&oi/3ou re nakaiov Krjnov

VVKTOS

ecr^aTa T'

d

scanned as usual; and Wecklein con956 Strabo 295 oi)5£ yap el nva 2o0o(cXi}s rpaytpSei irepl rijs 'Opeidvlas jectured re Xeioi-. But cf. Eur. El. 497 Tra\ai6v re drjaaipiatxa. Aioviffov rode, Xeyaw ws dpapTrayeura inrb Bop^ou /co/xtffBeiTj 'iirip TC.KTJTOV,' ovSiv &.v eli} Her. 446 Ttoshi k%KOvaa.v rticva KOX yepaidv (anap.), fr. 162 ; and in fact the copula is irpbs ra vvv. required by the sense. J. writes: 'icijirov: For the question whether Sophocles the eastern sky is the "garden of Phoebus wrote an Orithyia see on fr. 768. Wolff, from of old," since he is a god of light. who holds that he did not, assigns these So Pindar (P. 5. 22) calls Cyrene y\vKvr lines to the Tympanistae (11 p. 262). ...K&WOI' 'A0po5iTas, and Libya {P. 9. 53) 1 ff. Translate : ' Far over the sea to Aids i^oxov.-Kavov. Cp. fr. 24, 4. the earth's confines, to the home of dark(Gomperz conj. orittdv, comparing Tr. ness, to the bright expanse of heaven, fr. adesp. 424 ayvbv eh a-qicbv 6eov, but and to the old domain of Phoebus'... the notion oi precinct or shrine seems lessBlaydes unnecessarily suspects TTCLVT' : it fitting here).' But the whole passage is deis strange that he did not recognize that scriptive of the northern region to which his own conjectures iravra T' (or £s re T&oi^ot/ with darkness since" the time of Homer's KTJTOS is to be identified with the garden Cimmerians (X r4 f.).—ovpavov T" dva- of the Hesperides (fr. 320) : see Apollod. •n-i-vxds, of the bright-unclouded skies in 2. 113 ravra Se rjV, oix ws TIPCS elirov iv the blessed land of the Hyperboreans. Ai/3ur/, d\X' (irl TOV 'Arkavroi iv 'VirepSo Eur. Ion 1445 \a/j.irpS.s aiB^pos &n- /3op^ou. Apollodorus in general folirrvxat- Similarly I think that in Hipp. lowed the account of Pherecydes (FHG 601 ijXlov T' avairrvxal is not the 'unI 78); and in this particular is supported clouded orb of the sun,' but the open by Tzetz. Chil. 2. 357 i^'E/rireplSwy 07asky which the sun reveals. L. and S.'s ye'iv, 4K TUV 'Tirep^opiuv. This view has view of this line cannot be supported.— been anticipated by Wilamowitz (Eur. 4>o£pov T6 Kre. Hermann and others Her. 112 p. 98). In Trach. 1100 Sophocles delete re, in order that iraXaiov may be placed the garden iv' iax&r°<-s T&TTOIS.

957 vrj TO) Aairepcra, vr) Tor Evparav rpirov, vr) TOVS iv "A.pye.1 KOX Kara 'tirdpT-qv deovs. 9 5 7 Strabo 364 TT/P dl Aac 01 A16- was taken by Dindorf; it is a plausible ffKOvpoi 7rore €K 7roXiop/ctas eXeip ifTTopovvrai, guess, but nothing more. Nauck thought a
AAHAQN APAMATQN

119

had been mentioned which would account (Curtius, Peloponnesus, 11 p. 324). Preller for TpCrov. For the stress laid on the [Myth. 11 p. 101) suggests that Lapersae number three cf. Ai. 1174, O.C. 7, 331. may, like Lapithae, be connected with ' Las was a mountain stronghold, on a the same root, as = " dwellers on rocky spur of Taygetus, near the sea (vicus heights." The Dioscuri were evidently maritimiis Liv. 38. 30, 31), on the west conceived as having dwelt\t Las (Pausan. shore of the Laconian Gulf, about four 3. 24. 7); cp. Hesych. ill p. 13 Aairepaai. miles south of Gytheion. It is mentioned ...dirb Aairipoys ir6\eas. The etymology in / / . 2. 585 ol' Te Adoc dxov. There was from ASs and iripdw (Strabo) can hardly once a temple of Athena Asia there, said be right [Lobeck, Paralip. p. 78], though to have been built by the Dioscuri on it may have been the popular one. Cp. their return from Colchis (Pausan. 3. Lycophron 511 rots TJIUOVTITOIS dnrrvxois 24. 7). The name ASs is perhaps akin Aairepfftois, 1369 Z-qvl T$ Aairtpaitf.' (J.) to XSas (stone): so Steph. Byz. p. 404, 8 For the situation of Las see Frazer's KO.TO.1 Sk eiri Trtrpas i\pij\i)s, 5w AS. /coXeiraiPausanias, in p. 392.

958 payelcra avTOLcrw IVTTOIS 958.

®rjj3aia KOVIS reTpaopq)

KCU

Terpaopus Herwerden : TerpaopitrTtj) vel TeTpuplaTtg vel TerpapiVry codd.

9 5 8 Strabo 399 iyrauBa di irov (at Psaphis in the district of Oropus) KO.1 rb

see Frazer's Pausanias, V p. 31. J. points out that Strabo's words do not necessarily 'Af/.tpiapdeioi' eart Tenjj.7jiJ.evov Tore ixavmean that Sophocles indicated Oropus as relov, 6TOV fpvyovra TOP 'A[j. I Terpaipav.' (J.) Wilatimes, and it has been inferred lhat the mowitz on Eur. Her. 290 defended rerpwcult was transferred thither from Thebes /HOTOS as a formation similar to ire\i6piirTos at some date between 431 and 414 B.C.: in Theocr. tp. 18.

Z04>0KAE0YI

I2O

959 o d e v

K a T e l S o v

T T J V

^

^

j

Kke.ivT)v Nucrav, •qv 6 fiovKep
3 air§ fiaiav CDFh, a6r6/j.aiav (potius avTo^aiav Nauck) coni. Meineke

959 rts

Strabo 687 xapct Zo^o/cXei

t-
p p y Welcker (p. 307) assigned the fragment to the Triptolenius. Hartung printed it as belonging to the AiovvaiffKos. 1

ff.

fitfia.Kyita}i.evT)v.

This is gene-

rally connected with PpoTOicri (so L. and S); and Hartung renders, ' w o die Menschen selig schwarmen.' But, if Bruhn on Eur. Bacch. 109 is right in contending that f3aKXiou is formed from Bd/cx'os the god, not from @&KX<>S the worshipper, and means ' to fill with the divine presence,' the ordinary view cannot stand. Probably he unduly restricted the scope of the verb, which might either signify ' t o fill with ecstatic-frenzy,' or bear the narrower sense which he recommended. There is, however, another reason which makes strongly against the current interpretation ; viz. that Nysa (for which see Jebb on Ant. 1131) is never represented as easy of access to the mortal followers of the god. It was, on the contrary, conceived as a mysterious and remote region, becoming ever farther away as the circle of geographical knowledge widened. Traditionally it was the home of the Nymphs who fostered the infant Dionysus : Horn. Z 133 Aiumvcroio Tidtyas | tyeue /car' ijyddeov Ni/ffijio^, Horn. h. Dion.

of the Argives and Eleans. (1) The Argives called forth the /3oiryen}s Dionysus from the lake of Lerna (Pollux 4. 86); by which he was said to have brought up his mother Semele from Hades (Pans. 2. 27. 3). Here he is evidently the generative and renewing force of nature. (2) The Eleans had a C^POS K\»;TIK6S (PLG

III 656 ; Roscher I 1058) in which Dionysus is invoked to come es vtmv [ioiq irodl 6-uuv. The refrain was a£ie ravpe, afie ravpe. Athen. 476 A says of D., ravpov KaXeiaSai bird woWCbv voiiyruiv. iv Si K u f k y Kal Tavpoit-optpos Idpvrat. C p . (1) Nicander, Alexiph. 31 XiK-qvol Kepadio Ataviaoio TiByvol. (2) A.P. 9. 524, 20 TavpwTrSv, a n d ib. 23 xPv'r^KeP0"'So

also the Roman poets: Hor. C. 2. 19. 29; Tibull. 2. 1. 3 ; Prop. 3. 17. 19.' (J.) For the worship of Dionysus in bull-form see Frazer Go/dm Bough v n 3 p. 16 f. 31, and for possible explanations ibid. p. 288 ff.: Kern (I.e. 1041) treats the Elean bullfetish as the original form of the cult. The worshippers are thought to have been called fjovudXoi : Starkie on Ar. Vesp. ro. This is the only passage from the Periclean age which expressly identifies Iacchus, the mystery-god at Athens and Eleusis, with Dionysus as otherwise worshipped ; the other evidence pointing in the same direction -is collected by 26. 3 bv Tpe<pov ijvKOfioL piVi0ai...Nmn;s iv Hofer in Roscher II 4 and Gruppe, Gr. Myth. p. I4352- Miss Harrison (ProleyvaXois, E u r . Cycl. 68 ofiS' ev Nuffq. /j.era iSv/A<pav.../i{\Tr<j>. H e n c e K e r n (in Pauly- gomena, p. 544) attempts to minimize the significance of f}oi5i<epa>s as applied to Wissowa v 1035) concludes: 'Nysa ist Iacchus, but is not convincing. See also ein Land der Phantasie, ein gluckliches on fr. 668.—)iatav...v6|»i, 'accounts his Land, fur keinen Sterblichen zum Aufentdear mother-land.' Cf. El. 598 KOX a' halt bestimmt, sondern nur flir den Zyuiye deo-irdriv | fj nifrip' OVK iXaetrov (is heiligen Zeussohn' etc. We must not iifidi viixw. For ixata see Aesch. Cho. 43 therefore compare (with H.) Verg. Georg. 1. 4S7 virginibusbacchata Lacaenis to yaia paia. The idea is paraphrased Taygeta, but take fSporoiin with KXSIVIIV, in E u r . Hclid. 826 TTJ r e fSo
AAHAQN APAMATQN

121

1526 and cf. O.C. ii32f., fr. 150. Ws birds. Miss Harrison, who translates. oi = TTSS is common in the orators : see (op. cit. p. 379) this passage as if Nysa e.g. Dem. 37. 14 dfiowTos Si ro&rov Kal were a silent land without the song of xoXXa SerjdtvTos ifiov Kal Ti OV Troi^trayTos, birds, evidently accepts Dindorf's and Kuehner-Gerth II 522. Nysa resounds Meineke's view (O.C. p. VIII) that with the voices of all kinds of singing" ' '

96O dav/JLacTTa yap

TO TO£OV OIS

9 6 0 Suid. s.v. u s ' \lav...So0o/c\ijs * Bav/iao-ri....ShiaBivei..' For the gloss \lav see on fr. 382. The construction follows the analogy of 9av(JUMTTOS OITOS, Bavfiaffiuis us a n d the like.

Kuehner-Gerth n 415 quotes as an example of the original subordinating idiom Hdt. 3. 113 d7r<5fei dk -rijs X^PV* T?JS 'A-pa^lys 6to~ir£oi.ov us i]§6. S o here

it might be thought that 6avp.ao"ra is the idiomatic nom. plural (Eur. Hclid. 507 n.):

'it is strange how the bow slips.' But analogy favours its interpretation as adverbial accusative (Jebb on 0. T. 883 etc.), so that Sav/iaitTa. us was identical with Bavfiaalws ws ('ever so strangely'). Thus the line is exactly parallel to Eur. I. A. 943 dav/xaffra 5' OJS dpd£t' 7]TLf/.a
where dav^affTa us qualifies ded£ia and the objection raised by some editors is seen to be unfounded.

deov Se irXrjyrjv OVK VTrepvrjBa yS/iord?. 9 6 1 Theophilus ad Autol. 2. 8, p. 74 f 6 yovv So0o/c\^s airpovtyrjffLav iv ertpu) €KiT7i^i)^aTos, Pers. 100 dpKvas aras, rbdev \tyei ' 8eo0...f3poT6s.' The same line OVK £O~TLV utrep BVCLTOV a\iji;avTa (pvyeif, occurs without a lemma in Stob. eel. 1. Eum. 112 iK nio-uv apKV ^ z - '37 tury A.D.) epist. 46 p. 82 7rp6s Trap ddTjyoto A<6s, ib. 278 Stdouca fj.7j *K Beou KaXbv, ras TOU TrovripoO irayldas VTrepTrriduv. iyi n s 17V17. (Horn. II 816 refers to The metaphor which Heimsoeth seeks to an actual blow given by Apollo.) He restore is several times employed by also inferred from the silence of Euripides Aeschylus: Ag. 371 iiirepTekiaai /j.4ya that the metaphor was worn out; and, SovXeias yayyafj.ov, ib. 1374 ir'qfj.ovris though the phrase is now known to have

SO^OKAEOYS

122

occurred in the Cretans (v. 20, [Berliner Klassikertexte, V 2 p. 73] jnryi) fih r) TeKouaa tcotiS^v atria | Zicpinpa TTXT/Y^V Saijtioxoj 0ei)Xaro>'), the mode of its employment favours his general conclusion. For later Greek cf. Plut. de supersl. 7 p . 168 B (Tti/xaTOS appiD/rrla ira.
Beov Kai irpoafiokal

Sal/wvos

\e"-

yovrai. In view of these doubts, and still more in consequence of Aesch. Supgl. 885 AlyvTrlav yap fiapiv otix iirepdopy (01V e"K<j>tiy<M schol.), where iirepBpipffKw seems to mean merely ' to escape,' I have refrained from altering the text.

962 ei dew

eopacras,

oeiva KOLI rraueiv ere oet.

9 6 2 Seiv' Wpairos Stob.: Select 6p4£as vel 6 pe£at Theoph., deiva StSpa/cas schol. Dion. Thr. | ae Set] etv 2§ei schol. Vat. C Dion. Thr.,
was formerly assigned to the Afas Aoicp6s is explained in Wachsmuth's note. Tr. fr. adesp. 500, which immediately follows in Stobaeus, was first recognized as a separate quotation by Seidler. For the lex talionis cf. Aesch. Cho. 312 Sp&cravTi iraBetv rpiytpav

/ivOos raSe <pavei,

with Tucker's note and n. on fr. 259.

963 ol yo-p yvvavSpoL nal 963

\eyeiv

Tryph. irtpl rpdwav in Walz

is speaking) rijv y\uxraav, f/v oil fiev \ oil (pTjffi. xpvvat TOUS vtovs da-Keiif, iyui Se ij>riiJ.L. Effeminacy is, of course, commonly traced to o-KiarpopLa, as distinguished from a hardy outdoor life : see e.g. Eur. Bacch. effect Polyb. Sardianus Trtpl o-xv/J-aTa" 456.—For -yuvavSpoi cf. Phryn. praep. id. p. 612. soph. p. 17, 13 avSpbywov advp/ia' ej 84This line might have come from the Xois ytiviv (1. ytivviv) nva OKurfai, xpMal-a Clouds, so closely does it fit the pupils of av.—acrxetv is followed by an infin. also the (jtpovTio-T-fjpwv : 103 TOVS u>x/""" T as!in El. 1024, Eur. fr. 1067 cruxjypoveiv T' rods a,WTro5i]Tovs \4yets, 931 Kal firj \a\iav fibvov aaKTjaai, 1058 (dSiKos X67OS Rhet. Gr. VIII p . 741 Urav ivl owQfrwv ivaW&^xi bvopArav TIS TO Ka6o>nihini.ivov, us irapcL ^otfwicKei ' ol yap...7)o~K7]ic6Tes' avrl TOV ol ai>5p6yvi>oi.. T o the same

964 deov

TO

hcupov €Vy€LV

964

TOVTO' fJLTjSeV,

[Plut.] vit. Horn. 158 (vn 426

Bernard.) ira\iv Se T& TOU 'Qfirfpov (T 65) ' oilroi air6p\i]T' ear! 8eS>v ipiKvSta d&pa' 2JO(POK\T)S Tap4$pa
As it is impossible to escape from the gifts of the gods, so men should make no attempt to shun them. Both points are

XPV CO

TCKVOV,

fully illustrated by Headlam, On editing' Aesch. pp. 88—90, and in J. P. x x m 282. For the latter which is here inculcated cf. Horn. <7 142 Tcjj /tij rts Tore ird/nirav avr\p ade/ilanos dr), | dXX' 0 ye aiyy Swpa 6ewv ix01 ^TTi Stdotep, Theogn. 444 dBavdrum 62 56crets | iravroiat 6vi)To\aiv

AAHAQN APAMATQN

123

s

pxT\ dXX' ivi.To'K/xS.i' | XPV &p' d8a- ( = ' to shun') had been missed, except by vdruv ola Sidoutyeiv,Horn. h. Dem. 147 Enger. Beiiv litv Swpa Kal dx^/* 6 " 0 ' fep dvdyKri \ 2 In his 2nd edition Nauck printed TeVXayuep avdptairoi. There are many Ii-q8tv', but in Index, p. XIV, he rightly variations of the same theme, that man gave the preference to pi8e'v. The anteshould submit to the inevitable decrees cedent (roiruv) of oca must be supplied. of heaven: see on frs. 196, 585, 680. Welcker assigned this fragment to the H. used this passage to defend the inAlcmaeon, on the ground that it corretegrity of Menander fr. 253, i n 73 K. sponded to a line of Accius in the play a akoyiffTou rpbirov | driJXV^ tpe&yeif iffrlv so entitled : postremo amplexa fructum, o(>K avdalperov, where the sense of <j>€vvei.v quem di dant, cape (fr. v m ) .

965 j 8' 'OSvcrcreus et//.' incovvfio1; TTOXXOI yap d)$vcravTo Bvcr/Jbeueu? ifioL 9 6 5 . 1 KaKwv Blaydes : Kaxols A vulg., Kaicbs F, (ta/cus CY Rice. Nauck: Svvoefiets codd. 965

Anon. vit. Soph. 12 (p. 131, 93

26- 4, with Frazer's n.).

West.) irapeTv/ioXoyei 5e (sc. 2O0OKX?)S) 1 op8us is one of the adverbs that are Kat}' "0/j.rjpov Kal To{ji>op.a TOO 'Odv&s d(ppoG\ivr)s Brunck, followed by Dindorf, referred

this fragment to the ^Hirrpa, Welcker (p. 231) to the Phaeacians.—This derivation of the name Odysseus is taken from Horn, r 407 ff., where Autolycus, the father of Anticlea (the mother of Odysseus), bids his daughter call her son ' t h e man of wrath,' because he himself has come thither ' as one that has been angered with many,—a man of many quarrels' (Monro) : iro\\oliji.v yap

apxei Seas.

n.).

Ar. Thesm. 1215 (Blaydes's

So d\"r\QOis, 6VTWS, ei;\67ws, aas

(fr. 658), etc. : see Headlam, On editing Aesch. p. 140 ff., Starkie on Ar. Vesp. I'll.—KdKtlv. I accept Blaydes's correction, for, although iwdinvfios occurs with the dative, it is mainly so employed in late Greek. It is more likely that KaKwv was corrupted by the later copyists than that Sophocles used the dative, contrary to the unvarying practice of the tfyorye 6dv
ava x®t>va TcovXvftoTeipav • \

969 A TTJV Mtryi'Tj-rtoi/ TTO\LV, rj $ (qu. cij/)

Ty 6' 'O5ua"eiis &vop? &rrw eiru)vv/Aov.av debs iiriivvfiov airi)i> irod\<j-r), Polyb. 16. L. and S. give oSvaadfievos a passive 25. 9
124

966 rt? aSrj TOV BOUUTIOP vo/xov, TO. irpcoTa fiev cr^oXaioi/, eira 8' evrovov. 966.

2 Eira 8' (VTOVOV (tlra d' eirovov O. Crusius) Blaydes: eHrovos de( cod.

rightly calls Dexitheus a iciBapijiSSs. This point requires emphasis, because Roberts's account (Ancient Boeotians, p. 34) might be taken to imply that it was auletic. Its characteristic feature is given also by Suidas s.v. BoiwTia...iirl T&V ras dpxds liiv Tipefialbis (qu. -as) ixbvTwv, a80is ik in Breslauer philol. Abhandl. 11 2, p. 70) a(po5pujs iirtyivo/x^yojv (tTrtTeivofitvtav Gaisford rightly). Gomperz remarks that from a Paris codex known as S (suppl. Sophocles may have used it to express gr. 676). the growth of a passion from gentle beIf. J. writes : ' BOIOSTIOS vo(ios occurs ginnings. —Boiunov. ' For 01, cp. El. as a proverb (without the verses) in Greg. 1058 (lyr.) oXwvotis, Od. 7. 312 TOIOS 4av Cypr. 1. 92 (Paroem. I 357), etc. The olds iaai.' (J.)—^VTOVOV see cr. n.: I have proverb was applied to things which are preferred ivTovov to eSnvov, —and the mild at the outset, but become severe or words are so constantly confused (e.g. in vehement as they go on. The characteristic of this vbfxos was a crescendo with an Polyb. 8. 7. 2) that the change is inconsiderable,—on the ground stated by Monk acceleration of time. Cp. Ar. Ach. 14 on Eur. Hipp. 117, that eSrovos is robusius Ae£Weos elaijXB' q.trbiievos Timwnov. The schol. there says that this Boiciriop /xeXos and ZVTOVOS violens. Thus ZVTOVOV provides a better antithesis to
Zenob. 2. 65 {Paroem. I 49)

Bottinos vbfios' iwl r&v TT)(n (as (jrqai om. S.) 2O0OK\IJS ' STOP ...VQIXOV.' T h e second line was first p u b lished b y L . Cohn ( Z »
967

9 6 7 Pollux 6. 39 S(3puTot Si 6 VTJUTIS Trapa 2O0OK\C(, Kal afipwaia 17 dffirta. Cobet (Coll. Crit. p. 208) very confidently emends to aftpus, quoting the

so strict a uniformity. Chariton, it is true, is not an authority of much weight (6. 3 olda yap
d/lpwTov, awoTov) for the usage of the

analogy of uapKoj3pdjs, wfj.ojSpil)S, avbpofip&s, Periclean age, but we have already seen Tpix°@P&s< oidrjpofiptJis, a n d xeiP°Pp
not even Dionysius the elder, he thinks, would have ventured to use aPp»TOS in the active sense. Although Nauck assents to this view, it is arbitrary to insist on

with much less consistency than is generally supposed : see on fr. 210, 8. Other examples from late Greek will be found in the Thesaurus.

AAHAQN APAMATQN

125

968 9 6 8 Bekk. anecd. p. 336, 6 (Phryn. •wadiv dpiaTos, epigr. ap. schol. Eur. fr. 53 de B.) dydfris' avrl TOV Opcuriiveis. Hipp. 263 [PLG III 434] p.y5ev &yav S 00 X^^ tcaipt} irdvTa irpdffeiTTi Ka\a.) The gloss H. brings this into connexion with is then justified in the sense of ' to exalt Aesch. Suppl. 1071 f. rlva Kacpdv /j.e over-much,' to fill with ffpdaos—the rash, SiSdffKCiS ; TO. deCjv /M)Sev dydfav, = ' to confident sense of security which goes observe the rule pir/d^v dyav in divine before a fall: Thuc. 2. 40 8 TOIS a\\oiJ matters.' (He compares A then. 412 C dp. ad la p.kv dpacros, \oyt(rp.bs 8e 6KVOV p.eTpid^av rd Trepl rty rpcxpfy, Ant. 1350 (p4pei. So fieyaXvfoj, p.eya\lf€(rdaL, irvpXph o*e TO, y' els dcovs p.t]Bkv do~eirT€iv: and yovv (Eur. Or. 1568 ireirijpywtfat 6pafor the association with Ktupds Theogn.
/J.TJSGI' <5t7ae aire^rdeLv,

naipds

5' eirl

969 969

xyai Phot, ed Reitz. p. 13, 3 dyalThis word was conjectured by H. L.

i}tbves. ODTO} K^xptjTai. So0o/fX-^y. Cf. Ahrens in Aesch. Ag. 975. For further Etym. M. p. 8, 49 dyal- riiSves. Hesych. information see Bury on Pind. Isth. 2. 42 and Jacobs, Anth. Pal. x n p. 96. I p. 12 dyar cu-yiaXos "Iwpes.

970 9 7 O Phot. p. 13, 6 Reitz. (Phryn. there is nothing to show that Hesychius was quoting Sophocles (see Pollux 3. 49). fr. 54 de B.) = Bekk. anecd. p. 336, 7 ayap.eTos (dydp.riTos de Borries) dvrl TOV It is arbitrary therefore to prefer dydii-qros, since a7Ct|i£Tos (cf. ya/ierri) may just as &ya/j.os. So0o/c\^y. Hesych. I p. 13 has dydiM]TO$- ayafj.os, d/Suf, where Salmasius well have occurred beside ayapios and dydfir)Tos, as dp-dxirof (fr. 813, Aesch. corrected afu|, and M. Schmidt conTheb. 85) beside aixaxos and d/iax^ros, jectured < 2 O 0 O K \ ^ S > 'A/xuVy. Brunck gave dyd/xriTos, but whether as his own and dicbpeTos beside &Kopos and dicdpriTos* Add direixeros (Aesch. Cho. 155, 623),. conjecture or as the reading of the MS, dvdpxtTos (Aesch. Eum. 529, according does not appear. He is followed by to Wieseler's conj.), umidpnerm (Aesch. Lobeck {Phryn. p. 514) and Nauck, who Cho. 68), dXd^TrcTos {A.P. 9. 540). All however subsequently (p. XXIV) thought these formations are secondary (denothat the attribution of the word to Sominative): see on fr. 1014. The earliest phocles was an error. The new text of example is the Homeric dptdelKeros. Photius confirms Bekker's codex, and

971 dydcr/xaTa 9 7 1 Phot. p. 13, 28 Reitz. = Bekk. anecd. p. 325, 22 and Suid. dydafiaraffe(3d- Cf. Hesych. I p. 14 dya.ap.aTa' cT(§dap.aTa. Eustath. //. p. 971, 16 dyu> TO
y

Nauck conjectured that Sophocles wrote dyaard; but there is no objection to aYa
ZOOKAEOYI

126

972

972

Phot. ed. Reitz. p . r6, 25

•ayfiparov appevuctis etire SO^OKXTJS, 6TJ\VKUS 5£ SCPO^M? (Cyr. 8. 7. 22). /col

ayr/pav IIXaTWi' KTL

There is nothing in the enumeration of Pollux 2. 14 to suggest that the reference here is really intended for Ant. 608. occurs also in Eur. LA. 567.

973 9 7 3 Phot. p . 26, 23 Reitz. = Bekk. anecd. p. 340, 22 (Phryn. fr. 68 de B.) &yxa£e' &vrl TOV Avax^ipei.. OVTU (ofiras Phot.) SO^OKXIJS. Cf. Hesych. I p. 35 p ^ is generally found in the middle ( = to retreat), and dvixaaaav in

Pind. Nem. 10. 69 = drove back. But Xen. anab. 4. 1. 16 ^iridubKovTes Kal TTOXIV di/ax^ovres is parallel to this fragment; and for the tendency of verbs expressing movement to become intransitive see on fr. 210, 9.—For the apocope see on fr. 422.

974 9 7 4 Phot. lex. p. 6, 19 (p. 27, 20 Reitz.) = Bekk. anecd. p. 340, 26 070)761)5 •

VTIO TS>V KvvqyeT&v.

ST/JOTTIS (fr. 52, I

726 K.) d£ TOV Xirirov l/iavra, 1} i(p£\ittTcu .0 i/ias rujv KVvqyeTLK&v KVVWV. OVTOJ (OVTWS leal iirayerai, aywyta \tyet. The latter Phot.) SO0OKX^S. Cf. Hesych. I p. 38 sense appears in the gloss Phot. lex. p. 6, ayaiyeijs' 6 i,uas, which Reitzenstein 17 (p. 27, 19 Reitz.) dtyoryer T<£ i/icwTi., refers to Phryn. (Bekk. anecd.) p. 22, (^ dyerat 6 tiriros, 5 Ka! pvrfp KctXemu, 20 \_praep. soph. p. 37, 14] ckyaryeus* 6 which was probably taken from Xen. eg. ijitas TUP KWTjyeTiKuv Kvv&v,
975 aycovodrJKrj 975 y

Pollux 3. 141 2O0OKX?JS y i ) /x]p £K&-

A similar formation is quoted from Timon Sill. fr. 9, 4 D. en -waSiuv 56|rjs TE KOX elKaiTis vo/ioB^Kris.

T h e criticism

which Pollux records is made from the Atticist point of view : whether Sophocles

made an experiment in language, or whether a precedent existed for the use of -driKT) as a nomen actionis, there is no evidence to determine. All the other compounds follow the pattern of dpro0IJK7;, /JeXofliJKTj,
AAHAQN APAMATQN

127

976 9 7 6 Phot. lex. p. 9, 22 (p. 30, n to race-horses, and to illustrate its metaRettz.) d8v]OK\T}S Kai a^^ayeiv vbaov, we must also assume that the '"Ep/xLiriros (fr. 84, I 251 K.). dXXa Kai subject of a§i\(f>aysi.v has dropped out, ddrjcpdyov elT€ Aucrtas (fr. 103 Sch.) T7p since it is incredible that a return to the T£\€LOV iiia&bv Xafifiavovaav rpii\p-q KT€. Kipiov would have been so awkwardly Naber, Nauck, Dindorf and Blaydes placed, however much the extract may agree in thinking that dST]<j>a-YoiJ(ra is a have been abbreviated. Dindorf's remark corruption of d5i] vbtrov, and that that, if Sophocles had used the verb, the reference is to Phil. 313. I am Photius would have written KOX ddq^ayetv unable to assent to this view, which 2o0OKX^s/cat"Ep/it7r7ros falls to the ground, appears to me to be highly improbable, if if the grammarian was quoting the actual the whole scope of the article in Photius words. Although mares were employed is considered and compared with the in racing (Jebb on El. 705), since aS?;parallel extracts in Hesych. 1 p. 45, (pdyos was a technical equivalent of rAeios Suid. s.v. ddrj(payla, and Harpocr. p. 5, 12 IVTTOS )( irw\os (Hesych., etc.), Sophocles aS-qipdyovs rpiripeis. All of these go back cannot have written ddrj^ayova'a 7rw\o?. ultimately to a common source, the obBut ddrjtpayouiTa ^vvuipts would be a posjects of which were to show that the sible expression after the pattern of 'kwiraiv KvpioXoyia of dSrjipdyos was its application £evyei d&riaytg in C.I.A. II 965.

977 9 7 7 Bekk. anecd. p. 343, 11 TpoTros ipcts Kai ddiKoxpyH-aros, ws (fr. 42, I 142 K.), Kai adiKoxeipas, us

pj For

the formation

cf.

978 dSpcira vov 978 Hesych. I p. 48 dSpiiravov ASpciTTOV deois dvaKelixevov. So0o/c\ijs. The reference is to a sacred meadow, which is under a taboo forbidding the operation of the scythe : cf. Track. 200 (5 ZeO, TOV OZTTJS arofiov Ss Xet/twz'1 ^x e:s (Jebb). So the Megarians were charged, before the Peloponnesian war, as diroTe/J.vofitvovs TT]V opydda (Dem. 13. 32, Plut. Per. 30). There might also be a prohibition on grazing, as in the famous passage Eur. Hipp. 75 S. Such we may

suppose to have been the character of the meadow of Artemis at Aulis (Eur. I. A. 1464), and of Hera on Mt Cithaeron (Phoen. 24). Nauck brackets dSpewrov, and suggests either that dSpe'iravov, with Xeijuwe' Sxwy w a s the original reading in Track. 200, to which this gloss refers, or that ddpttravov has displaced the original &TO/IOV in Hesychius, which it once explained (i.e. 6.T01L0V' dhpiiruvov). I see no reason for this scepticism, which sufficiently refutes itself.

128

ZOOKAEOYI

979 r*

(ft

aopvvai 9 7 9 Phot. p. 34, 9 Reitz. =Bekk. Neither aSpds, for which see Blaydes anecd. p. 345, 13 aSpHvaf aSpbv rroiTjaai on Ar. Ran. 1099, nor ctSpvva) occurs Kal liiya (K. /*. ir. cod. Bekk.). 3Jo<poK\ijs. elsewhere in tragedy. It might, thereCf. Phryn. (Bekk. anecd) p. 21,2 [praep. fore, be conjectured that the verb was soph. p. 34, 6] aSpvvaf aSpoi> 7ru«jffai Kal used by Sophocles in a satyr-play: see [i£ya.v (1. fjAya). however on fr. 210, 47.

980

ixaros. Eiym. M. p. 22, 52 T6 ffT6/ia (qu. T£ (trd/ian) affpous irpoairveiv. As used by Sophocles, aijtiv was formed fiifj.o6fievot rbv r/xov TOV irveO/AOvros. ourws like afeiK, (petifciv, /j-i^etv etc. Nauck NLKOXO-PVS (fr- 19. I 774 K..). Kal TO arivtiv 2o
Phot. p. 38, 4 Reitz. afav

SLCL TOV ffT6fi.aTos adpdws ifcirveTv

rb

'ATTIKOI,

98l

are called Azesian shows that such is not the case. The derivation given by Hesychius seems satisfactory for a name given to the corn-goddess, as expressing T) A^/xi^TT/p, a-nb TOV afaiveiv TOUS Ka.pirovs, the power of the summer heat (Usener, Gijtternamen, p. 243), and is confirmed whence it appears that in Photius the explanation oi fiev dirb T. a£. r. K. has by the proverb •}) 'Afiata TTT\V 'Atjiffiav fi.eT7j\0€v. It is possible however, as dropped out. According to other authorities Azesia Jebb (on O.C. 1600) seemed to think, was the eirlKKfia^ of Persephone : Suid. that the title expressed the evil, i.e. parching drought, which the goddess s.v., Zenob. 4. 20 (Paroem. I 89) laropet Al8v/j.osy STL 'Afiata fxev TJ Atj^T'/jp irapa was required to avert. Another view (Cook in C.R. x v n 177) analyses the pftf p y p , ^] \ K6pt). C. O. Mueller (Aeginet. p. 171) name as
AAHAQN APAMATQN

129

982 ddav/JidcrTcoq 9 8 2 Bekk. anecd. p. 353, atrrws 2O0OKAT)S elirev.

dffav-

aSavpacrros is otherwise unknown in tragedy.

983 Atavrta 9 8 3 Steph. Byz. p. 37, 13 Aiarfrts, Sophocles, the commentator on ApolloNa^aToiiw xPa- Oipdi'i.os 'Apa^i/ccDc /3'.nius Rhodius, who is cited by Stephanus TO idvLKov Aicwmu • irpoKaTe\i](p6ri yap ivelsewhere. In the last sentence WesterirpwroTiirtj). Sia SupSbyyov. 2O0OKXTJS 5£ mann corrected Aiavrls ypdtpei. Sixa rod I, after Salmasius and Gronovius, the latter Aiavrla ypatpci Si^o ">5 »• of whom thought that 'Aavlnv was the This is a very obscure matter, and word cited. I agree with Dindorf in thinking it not unlikely that the reference was meant for

984 9 8 4 Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 44, 17 aiylfcc avTi TOV Karaiyifci. OVTUIS'Xotpoithris.Cf. Hesych. I p. 69 alyi^si' Karaiyifci.. Btacnra. The second interpretation reappears in the folio wing gloss, which is also in Suid. s. v.: alyLfctv dia&irav. etc [/.eTatpopas, Trap' S Kal TO alyifeaScu, awb T&V KarcuyiSwi/. Ai-

irxv\os (fr. 407). The introduction of SiaaTrav (cf. Bekk. anecd. p. 357, 29) is no doubt to be explained by the medical use of al-yC^u and Karaiyl^ui (cf. xeiyuofw, fr. 314.267). The latter is well attested for Hippocrates: Blomfield, gl. Aesch. Theb. 63, Erotian p. 106, 17.

985 Homer, which illustrate the Greek tendency to ascribe the absence of moral feeling to a lack of intelligence. See on Cf. Pind. Nem. 1. 63 89ipas aiSpoSUas, where Dissen quotes Horn, i 215 (dvdpa) fr. 92J, and the article by the present aypiov, oiJTe 5LKO.S tir eidoTa otfre de/xtaTas.writer on Greek Ethics and Morality in So ib. 189 affe/iiaTia riS-q. Ameis-Hentze Hastings's Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics, V p. 490. give a long list of similar examples from 985

Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 47, 20 aiSpo-

986 axe'Aoupos 986 al4\ovpos

Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 49, 18 '

T€TpairvXK&(3tos

'Apio~To<pav7]S

(Ach. 879 (TKdAoTras, ex^ws, aUXdpws, TTLKTiSas) Kal So0o/c\^s. Etym. M. p. 31, 44, quoting from Herodian irepl Taduv, says that the form aUXovpos is not due to Tr\eova
avTldecns (used very vaguely : see Rutherford, Annotation, p. 327), as being derived from al6\os and oiipd. Moeris calls it the Attic form : p. 189, II al4\ovpos 'ATTIKOI, al\ovpos "EXX^es. The reference may be to the Ichneutae (fr. 314. 296).

130

IO0OKAEOYI

987 9 8 7 Bekk. anecd. p. 360, 18 ai,uaTwcrai' avrl TOV (povevacu. SO^OKXTJJ. The same gloss occurs in Hesych. 1 p. 79 aifiarSxrai • (povevcrai. r) <poivl£at, and in Etym. M. p. 35, 8 alfiaTuxraf

fi ' To shed the blood' of another will often amount to slaying him, as e.g. in Eur. Phoen. 1288 irorepos 8. pa irbrepov a£/U<£f«.

aKafJLTTLOV

988

Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 58, 9

5ios. Kai aKapinoi dpoixoi ol eiBeis Kai -s d > K6.HTTI.OV • avrl TOV aKa/xwh. So- airKot Similarly Suid. s.v. aKa/tTias and (j>0K\rjs. Cf. Bekk. anecd. p. 370, 31 Bekk. anecd. p. 363, 21 (Ael. Dion. fr. 26 Schw.). aKapiriov, of a race-course, aKi.ii.inov" avrl rov aKafiiris. appears in an inscription of the 3rd cent. This rare word appears also in Etym. M. p. 45, 3 a.Ka/j.irios ' 0 iir' eiffelas wepi- B.C. (l.G. 11 966 A 43). &v • irapa T6 Ka/x,Tri]v /IT/ $X(i.v. MeW-

989 9 8 9 Phot. p. 61, 1 Reitz. = Bekk. usage in the classical age is so meagre. anecd. p. 367, 15 a.iCKt\pla' [dvri TOV cod. Cf. Teles ap. Stob. fior. 40. 8 OSKOVV Bekk.] aruxia. [OOTW cod. Bekk.] So- dK\r)prj/j.a TI Kai oveiSos en6v, el fieri. OK\TJS. TTovripSv oU^aa ; id. ap. Stob. fior. 108. It is strange that Nauck should have 83 <7i) 5V KOXOV(Horn. X 490 dvdpi trap' aK\^ip^J, $ /xi] liivwv aKhrip-qiMTwv oiSev /3Xa?TTei vbjxov. (SioTos TTO\VS elr;), and it is probably Heliod. 10. 16 oKlyov /j.ev TTJS d/< accidental that the evidence of such \byov TTOLOVIJ.£VQJ.

990 <XKo\ov6ia 9 9 O Phot. p. 62, 27 Reitz. = Bekk. tragedy. i.Kb\ov8os etc. are mainly prose anecd. p. 367, 32 a.Ko\ovdla' y\ aKoXoOdrjats. words, but the adjective is used by Bacchyl. 2,00K\i)S. 14. 55. For Wilamowitz's suggestion a.K6Xovffos occurs in O.C. 719, but that the lemma belongs to the Ichneutae neither it nor its cognates elsewhere in see on fr. 314. 15.

AAHAQN APAMATQN 991 9 9 1 Phot. p. 64, 2 Reitz. = Bekk. later. L. Sternbach {Wiener Stud. VIII anecd. p. 369, 13 aKovaeiuv aVri rod 231) proposed to follow up Dobree's aKovirbfAevos. 2O0OKX?)S. There is also correction by reading aKovaeieadcu for a mysterious entry Phot. p. 65, 3 Reitz. aKovo~eo~6a.t, but this would be a very = Bekk. anecd. p. 372, 14 aKoxiair-qv strange passive, and it should be observed 2O0OKX->7S (?0T; add. Bekk. anecd.), djcouthat aKovaeiuv )( aKowro/teros corresponds treaSai Si 'ApurTo<pavr)s. Most critics have to aKoweUiv )( aKoiaarOai.. In Hesych. I inclined favourably to Dobree's ditovo-eUiv, p. 103 Fix conjectured anovo-eluv for but Reitzenstein leaves aKovairrjv, sugCLKOVO~TLWV aKOVGTLK&S &Xwl/i t>Ut s e e gesting aKoiataBe for aicoiaeaBai.. It is Curtius, Greek Verb, p. 536 E. tr. difficult to believe in an entirely anomaFor the derivation of these desideralous aKovaiTyv, which not only implies tives (6\f/elai> = b'\pei iuv) see Brugmann, an early aKoiaoi, but has an unexampled IV 446. The only other examples in dual ending. Kenyon defends ras r&v tragedy are 8pa (At. 326, 585, Phil. 1245, TLm.Med. 93, Phoen.1208), ipycurelw aKovabvTwv \pvxa-s in Hyperid. 6. 34 {Track. 1232, Phil. 1001) and cpev^eiw against Cobet and Blass, but all the (Eur. Her. 628). certain instances of O.KOV(TU> are much

992 d.Kpovcrtov 9 9 2 Phot. p. 68, 27 Reitz. = Bekk. 33 IGT£OV 5e bri rh p-^prj T&V vcriov was the nozzle or blowoh ol xa\>ce?s TO irvp e/c0u(TW(rt. [The text pipe attached to the end of the skins of is hardly sound. Bloomfield (on Thuc. which the bellows were made. See Diet. 4. 100) deleted if, but it may be that ra Ant. 1 870a. The gloss of Photius recalls Tots xocivots Trpoartdefj.ei'a or some such Horn. 2 470 i>.]wdcrai e<j>ti<Tiov. Perhaps Sophocles was Elym. M. p. 53, 20 aKpo(pvata' TO. dapo- describing the workshop of Daedalus in crro/xia rwv aaKU>v. Eustath. //. p. n 53,the play called by his name.

993 dXevcrco merely = averte, as in Aesch. Theb. 87 9 9 3 Bekk. anecd. p. 383, 4 akeiaw opb^vov Kanbv dXel/crare (cf. ib. 128, Suppl. dvTi TOU tpu\d£w. 2o<poK\rjs. The gloss 537), but also intransitively ('look out'). appears in Phot. p. 73, 20 Reitz., but See also Zonar.p. 135 a\e6eLVT0 v\a.TTeiv. without the reference to Sophocles. The explanation <j>v\d^wis not altogether ol "laves OVTU X^yowri,continuing as Suid., and there is the same inconsistency in clear, and Blaydes suggests 0u\afo/x(u. Hesych. I p. 115 dXee- (piXaaae, and p. But this would rather have been attached t i 8 aheve- v\d was used in these glosses in ^£a\e^
132

IOOKAEOY£ 994

9 9 4 Hesych. I p. 132 7AXi5j3as- opos. 7rapa 2o0OKXei. ^ 7r6Xis. O2 Si Xl/ivy iv 'iraXlg. Kai iv Tpoly. Cf. Etym. M. p. 70, 41 'AXii/3as- opos ol1 5£ Xlfu/t\v. elvai Si /col 7r6Xo' 'Aki^Tjv. Hesych. 1 p. 121 dXi/3as" veicpds, i) ppoixos (jUpdros conj. M. Schmidt), ?) 7rora,uos, fj (ipos. Suid. i.z». d\i/3as. 6 veupbs. $ worafibs iv "AiSou Kre. So Bekk. anecd. p. 376, 21, Eustath. Of/, p. 1679, 32. It is by no means clear that this fr. ought to be separated from fr. 790, or that we have anything more than a confused tradition that Alybas or Alibas was a place-name in Sophocles. Few will credit that Sophocles mentioned the obscure Alybas as a mountain in one passage, and spoke of 'descending into Alibas' in another. There does not seem to be much advantage in following M. Schmidt in correcting ij vb\is iv 'iraXia' of Si \lfwq. But the tradition

is probably mutilated. (1) The statement about opos is due to a confusion with Abila, the name given to the spurs of the Atlas ra"nge in Mauretania. (2) Xljurq h 'iraXLa appears to cover a reference to Alybas-Metapontum (Steph. Byz. p. 79, 3 : see also on fr. 790), as well as to the 7roTaj«6s Iv "AiSov recognized as a congener of the 'Axepov&la Xlfivr/ (fr. 523). Is it possible that Xl/ivriv IIovTonJc in Steph. Byz. p. 79, 12 is an error for MerawovTiKJiv i ? (3)(3) The words Kai iv Tpoiq. axe treated bby Schmidt as an error. They may be an anticipation of the gloss next following which calls the 'AXv/37} of Horn. B 857 irdXis Tpwi/c^ wrongly. Or, if Soph, (or another poet) mentioned 'AX(/3as in connexion with a Trojan incident, they may represent a geographical note controverting the localization of it in Italy.

995 dXtvovcrtv 995

Phot. p. 75, 1 Reitz. =Bekk.

anecd. p. 383, 11 &\lvov
Hesych. I p. 116 dXeivaf ri l roixv- ib. p. 122 StS.va.i- tiraXeifai and &Xlveiv aXei(j>uv. The two words, identical in form, appear to be of distinct origin. The verb in the text is akin to aXiw: for &Xivu> ' &Xei<j>w' cf. L a t . lino,

and see

Brugmann, Comp. Gr. IV 150 E. tr.

996 9 9 6 Phot. p. 76, 13 Reitz. = Bekk. anecd. p. 383, 31 (Phryn. fr. 155 de B.) aXuadw Kai okKadeiv • 2o0o/cX^s Kai Ai
aoristic and should be accented accordingly. His strongest points were (1) that there is no certain instance in literature of the pres. ind.; (2) that Phot. lex. p. 70, 14 explained i)n6va$ov by the aor. ijpvva; and (3) that the usage is aoristic. that d\iccU), aii.vv6.Bw, eipyadw, dKadui, Cobet (TV. L. p. 495) quoted appositely SiwK&dw, axi^a as present indicatives from Julian 'memor antiqui moris,' p. are figments of the grammarians (e.g. 237 A //.it bireiKaBys. The MSS, however, Etym. M. p. 8, 18), and that the ininvariably give dX/cd0ei]/ etc. (not dX/cafinitives and other forms are always deiv), and there has been a tendency in

AAHAQN APAMATQN recent discussions to revert to the traditional accentuation (see Kuehner-Blass 11 178 anm.), and to admit the existence of a present stem : Tucker on Aesch. Theb. 75, Neil on Ar. Eq. 320, Starkie on Ar. Nub. 1323, Brugmann, Comp. Gr. IV

133

p. 223 E. tr. There is still no decisive evidence of aXudSui etc. as indicatives; and usage, though not constant, often favours Eltnsley's view, as Jebb on 0. T. 651 remarked.

997 9 9 7 Phot. ed. Reitz. p Bekk. anecd. p. 376, 31 dWd TOC diaXKaxOrfre. 2O0OKX?)5.

78, n = dvri The same

in Suid. s.v., Zonar. lex. p. 134. No other evidence of this usage is quoted.

998 'AXoucrioi 998

Steph. Byz. p. 78, 6 "AXos,

•7r6Xis 'A^aiUs KOI <$>$Ld)Tidos Oirb T £ irepari rijs "Offpvos. TO kdviKov 'AXetfs, 2o0o/cX?)s hk 'AXovcrtovs, rt.vks d£ T&V y\ctj(T(roypd(p(jv 'A\iovs. T h e same in Etytn. Voss. p . 189 E

Gaisf. The town Halus (or Alus) in Phthiotis was said to have been founded by Athamas (Strabo 433), and, according to the

statement of Stephanus, was named after the maid-servant who informed Athamas of the trick played by Ino of roasting the corn-seeds. See also Ov. Fast. 6. 55iff. Plut. qu. Rom. 16 gives the servant's name as Antiphera. Nauck infers with reason that the Alusii were mentioned in the Athamas.

999 d|xapT
1000

1OOO

Phot, ed Reitz. p. 89, 14

#/j|3Xw(Tis Kal diJ.f5\(jidivTef Avalas (fr. 24 S.). Kal afiflXovxla ZO0OKX?;5 Kal 2 &t*.f}\oitia 'Avnv (fr. 148 Bl. ). Lysias

and Antiphon are also cited by Pollux 2.

7, but the word d|j.|3Xo^^Ca attributed to Sophocles is new. It implies a stemvariation d,u/3Xo-, and was presumably a synonym of afi{3\w
200KAE0Y£

134

1001

Pollux (2. 51) also attributes to Euripides (fr. 1096) the form djj.^\viovds, which he calls iroi-qTutthTtpov as compared with the more correct du^Xviirruv. Nauck was VVKTOS anfikwirbv a£\as.' Kal djU/3Xfi7ras inclined to think that d/i/3Xuw7r6s was a 6 atfris iv Biliary • ' d^XSiras aiyas Sfifidmistake for a/j.^\S>ires (or d/i/3\wir6s?), TWV ?x«'S ffiSev.' Kal "lav Kal 2O0OKXJ)S and the additional evidence would proKOI nXdTtijy (?'.«. the comic poet). a.t*,p\i>rires aiyal occurs in likes. 737, bably have strengthened his opinion. and d^/3Xu7r6s in Aesch. Eum. 955. 1OO1

Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 89, 16

afifiXiairds' EtipiirtSris 'AvSpo/iida 'd/i^XwTTOS o>pis.' Ktxl iv 9ij<7et- ' KaOry 5' ?xe«rt

1002

1OO2

Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 95, 25, quoted on fr. 402.

1003 djAvvavSpov 1OO3

Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 96, 15

d/Avvrpdv Kal a/iwdvSpws'

vavSpov Si 2O0OK\^S. 154 d/ujvavSpos' aQai.

Aiirx^Xos" a/xtf-

Cf. Hesych. I p.

Swd/uecos avdpas

dfidve-

There seems to be no other evidence for this isolated word, but Amynandros,

who is quite unknown, was the mythical founder of they&os'AfjLvravdpldai (Hesych. I.e.), e£ ov iepeis 'AO-fpiiqaiv. See PaulyWissowa I 2003. The coincidence recalls d\\' 6 Bvfi&s eiffiis -qv dfivvlas in Ar. Eq. 570.

IOO4

afivvacrOai 1OO4

Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 96, 17=

rb KIXKUS iraBbyra avTt.5t.aTt.dhai: see Suid.

s.v. dfiwdfAevoiy and Eustath. //. p. 546, 28. On the other hand the active dfiSrai is glossed by diraXe^ijcat in Hesych. 1 p. 154, and by dXe^croi in Etym. M. p. 88, 22. It appears then that Sophocles, Nauck thinks that the reference may be to O.C. 873 tpyois ireTrovffiis prf/iaalv like Homer, used the middle practically
AAHAQN APAMATQN

135

1005 1 O O 5 Phot. p . 9 7 ,18 Reitz. / x p rd /li) lUwrapoy, dXX' ayvbv Kal Kadapbv.

oiiras 2o0<wcX?)s. Suid. has exactly the same gloss attached to the lemma dfj.vx"bv, adding the words ypdfarai Si Kal d^vxpbv, and also to the lemma d/xvyvdv, but without the addition. He also records dfiiiGKapov ' TO a.yvbv.

apvo-xpos is generally considered the best-attested form of this obscure word, and should probably be attributed to

Sophocles: see Hesych. 1 p. 155 dnwrxp Kadapbv, dyvbv, ohbxpoov (=Phot. p. 97, 16 Reitz., where however aKkbxpoov has by an error been substituted for bXbxpoov). Etym. M. p. 87, 26 d/j.v ° dfiiavros fere. Cf. Parthenius ap. Hephaest. p. 4, 7 dnvaxpbv OHVOIJ.' tastt' 'A/>xeXai5os. Meineke (Anal. Alex. p. 261), while pointing out that analogy favoured dfivxpo", acquiesced in dfivirxpbv, as supported by better authority.

1006 ajjLa>/3o\a 1OO6 Eustath. Od. p. 1405 30 (Pausan. fr. 307 Schw.) Kal dfupuBoXa, (paffl, irapa 2o0o/cXe? at did. (TirXayxvuv fiavTeiai. Cf. Hesych. I p. 166 d/tc/>cij3oAa [an(pbpo\a cod., against the alphabetical order) r) 5id rwv airkayxvuv ixavreia. Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 105, 11 d/t0u/3oXa' 7TIV 5td cnrXdyxfoiv iiavTelav.

XotpOKXijs.

Nauck thinks that the statement of these grammarians is incredible; and Wecklein mentions with approval a suggestion that d|JL(f>
in honour of the gods, with the exception of the tongue and the stomach (Plut. Phoc. 1). In the latter term (KOIXI'CI) the as contrasted with the Svrepa, were certainly not included. Thus, although it is true that the inspection of the exta preceded the sacrificial feast (Eur. El. 826 ff.), it is evident that they were subsequently roasted. It is impossible to justify the gloss by guessing at the context, but such a phrase as d,u0ti/3oXa aiihayxvuv <7?7,ueta would be quite intelligible. That d/i0ti/3oXa is appropriate to the circumstances appears from Horn. h. Herm. 121 uijrra 5' d/*0' 6/3eXo?Ta yepda/jiia Kal fi£\av afyta (

ipy/j-evov iv xoXd5ciTui. According to the explanation of the Homeric phrase given by Ameis-Hentze and Leaf (on 7 462, A 465), d,u0i' denotes the projection of the spit on either side.

1007 been welcome. Ka\ird£eiv is specifically used of a horse's paces : for a description /j,£t> ws od d6KLfj.ov e
136

SOOKAEOYI 1008

1OO8 Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 113, 21 avd/cXijTos' 0 /leraicXTiSeis, Xotj>on\rjs. The gloss belongs to Phrynichus (praep. soph. p. 48, 9), as appears from Bekk.

anecd. p. 27, 22 dcd/cXijTos «ai/46T(£KXIJTOS6 fiera/cXr/dels Kal /j.eTawefMp0eh, oicrirep Kal

1009 1OO9 Steph. Byz. p. 92, 16 'A?anations: for the variation we might comKT&piav ('kva.KT6peiov cod. R). 'Axapvavlas pare Pergamus and Pergamum, Pedasus ir6\is...apaeviKws irapa'Zo<poK\ei. and Pedasum (Strabo 611). Sophocles See on fr. 916. apaeviK&s can only probably used the form 'AvaKTopeios. mean that the adjective was of two termi-

IOIO 1O1O Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 117, 7 meter (i-ypa rpcKpirj) and of Dionysus (vypa Ava^iSupa,' ij av&yovtra KO.1 avieicra robs Tpoifyq) are kept distinct; but for their /capirous etc yijs Atj/xriTTip. 2O0OKX^S Si natural affinity Gruppe (p. 116711) quotes Kal dvayayeiv afiireXdvas <j>-qaiv. The first Callim. hymn. 6. 71 f. KO.1 yap rq. Adjuor/M part of the gloss up to the word £LTJ[/.T}TT]P crvvhipylady] Aidvvaos' Tbaffa Auhvvffov occurs also in Hesych. I p. 178. yhp a Kal Ad/mrpa xa\6r7ei. Moreover *Ava|i8i6pa is a parallel form to 'Avrjai- the vine was sacred to the Great Mother diipa (Pausan. 1. 31-4, Hesych. I p. 203). (Ap. Rhod. 1. 1117 ff.), who was often As a general rule the attributes of Deidentified with Demeter (fr. 290 n.).

IOII 1O11. Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 126, 1 avSpa-woSurT-ljs, which is defined as oi &v5pairodoK\6Tro5' So0o/c\?)s, avdpairodo- jxbvov 0 robs 4\evd£povs dov\ofif/.evos, d\Xd KKtirTrjs 6£ M&CH'S/JCIS. Kal 0 T&V Seairordv robs SoiiXous dvautrCiv The word probably occurred in a satyr«'s eavrbv (schol. Ar. Plut. 521, Bekk. play. It is a synonym of the ordinary anecd. p. 394, 11).

1012 1O12 Hesych. I p. 184 avucTpttyw apvotiiievos. 2o0o/cX^s. dva
8' jJKOvcrev eim$eis (rrpoip&s. p^ became a grammarian's term to express an inversion of the order of words (Rutherford, Annotation, p. 251). But dvarpivtw is to upset and so to refute (Ar. Nub. 901).

AAHAQN APAMATQN

137

1013 1O13 Hesych. I p. 186 dvaipixovcapaa., purifowa. So^o/cXjjs. The verb means ' to revive,' especially by ' fanning' or exposing to the fresh air. For the particular application to drying cf. Plut. Them. 30 ras aiXalas Sia.pp6xovs

yevonivas iKTerdvavres dve\f/vxoi>, Bull, 29 SiaXiiruw S' Saov dva\j/v^ai. T&V Idpura T&V IVTTWV. AS the physical sense is secondary, there is nothing strange in the word being also used of wetting the feet to cool them (Eur. I.A. 421).

IOI4 d.v6cry}TO<; 1O14

Pollux 3. 147 rbv Si &vodivrp-os: &os, d/j.oifrs. 249, 819, 825, 970, Eur. Phoen. 1, euros : dfiowos. These forms are not Kaibel on El. 1065.

1015 dvovarepos, 1O15 -<&>yovsdvovtrrepos

dvovcrripa.

Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 144, 10 a v o v a r a T o s S i p p j H\&TWV vbixuiv ifj' (962 c ) , If avovaripus is right in fr. 589, the 5i KUI dvovcr^pa 2o<poK\7Jst reference cannot be to that passage.

IOl6

Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 151, 16 stand why the lemma is in the accusative. The schol. on El. 492 explains avvfupa by KaK6vv/ia, and the alternative renderwnfavBrivai.. 2O0OKX^S. If the reference is to El. 1183
dvv)i(poj'-

KaKdi/v/upov, fj rty oix o'lav re

1017 1O17 Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 153, 16 reference here cannot be to Track. 513 or Phil. 1469, where alone the word occurs doXXeis- irapk~Zo<po«\etrds w i / y ^ r a s . in the extant plays of Sophocles. The Homeric doXXiis is not found either in Aeschylus or in Euripides. The

IOOKAEOYI

138

1018

not: see also on fr. 913. Cf. Ar. Nub. 1O18 Hesych. I p. 224 dj aTT0K&9apii.a 17 dirdTtma (aTroir&Tri/ia. cod.:728 ii-evperios yap vovs airooK\9j%. Cf. Bekk. Ellendt's view that the word is comic, and therefore probably occurred in a anecd. p. 419, 13 dtrai6\Ti/j.a- dwoir\dvt)^at aTTOKadap/xa, rj 6e6v riva aTrarijTiKdv. satyr-play. No doubt it is derived from Eustath. //. p. 352, 36 dxoioX^/ia TO dwo- aiiXos in the sense of cunning. The explanation dcbv riva diraTTjTtKSv in Bekker's Tr\&VTiiJ.a Kal diroKa8ap/j.a. The commentators on Aesch. Cho. 1000 codex is curious: does it refer to Strepsiades' invocation of van^aaiKeC 'A7rcu6X?; (Ar. (schol. d7rdTi7/ta) are not agreed whether Nub. 1150)? the word is there applied to a person or

IOig

1O19 Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 155, 22 ya Kal Katvd. Etipta7raXa • otov

of recent or imported luxury with the simplicity of former times. Cf. Com. fr. adesp. 56, III 410 K. 0epno\ov
It is not easy to understand the explanation, unless it refers to the contrast

1020

1O2O

diravoi cod.: corr. Musurus

1O2O Hesych. I p. 226 dirdvdpwiros• X 6 &6 & dXtf S Vr\% diravi.... The last word has been supposed by some to conceal the name of the play, but without much probability, as Nauck remarks. M. Schmidt suggested that it was the remnant of the gloss diravffpairia- CKkripbTTis preserved in Cyrill. Dresd. Or it may be due to the immediately succeeding diravTifrpa. (dTravrl^oa. or dvrl^oa Voss). The gloss itself has this much of interest, that it vindicates for the fifth century B.C. the sense ' inhuman,' which would otherwise have been known only as post-classical. It is common in Plutarch:

poet. aud. 8 p. 27 B T^S Jlrjve\6irris rois /j.v7]t?T7}p
TTWS, Sull. 30 rah /*eyd\ais troverlais...T&, i]87)...gfMr\i)KTa Kal ^aSva Kal dirdvdpuira 7rotot5o"ats, Ale. 8 aiirtj fttv odv oti TravreXwy Kojcc i] fiia irapdvofios oiS' dTrdvSpwwos elvai. The fact that Hesychius associates dvorjTos and &<j>pwv with y\v dwibtraaBai Kal Trape\$tlv if
AAHAQN APAMATQN

139

1021 a.TTo\.a>irCcrai 1 O 2 1 Pollux 7- 44 dToSOirai Kal an error for e/cXwiriVcu, which is used in airoXuwlirai, us 2ofpoK\ijs, Kal irepi\uTrack. 925
1022

1 O 2 2 Bekk. anecd. p. 432, 6 d?r6/xoptpa- ££va, oik iotKdra rois rjdetnv. ofirw SO0OKX^S.

For ctird|iop<j>os : d/xopipos see onfr. 558. Blaydes, missing the meaning, strangely suggests i]d6.
1023

fy 1O23

ere

aivo(pavC)
1 O 2 3 Bekk. anecd. p. 439, 10 dirois an unknown word. But the restoration ^>aj"(S(rar els rb tpavepbv Ka.Ta.ar'qaai. OUTW diro<j>avu
1024

1 O 2 4 Etym. Gud. p. 185, 19 de St. / / . p. 183, 13 (Pausan. fr. 65 Schw.) *Apy£i Kal apyeL6vr'iis • 6 dos. dpyqv yap, irapa TTOXXOIS' wapa de 1,o<pok\ei Kal iirl (pijalv, frtoi rhv &(piv KaXovtnv. H e s y c h . I TOO 'AirSXKwvos, Kal wapa Ilapdevicp (fr. 35 p. 273 'Apyyjv iiretpvev (printed by Nauck Mein.) Kal iirl TOU Tt]\^ipov. This account as Tr. fr. adesp. 199)' 6iv. fern be iirlis fuller and more correct than Cramer, Berov SpaKovros. For apyks = otpis the anecd. Par. iv p. 60, 21 'A.pyei.
140

IO0OKAEOYI 1025

1O25 Bekk. anecd. p. 447, 5 &pTa/ios' was not unfamiliar in tragedy, and it Kpeovpybs, udyeipos. Tarrei avrb SocpoKXrjs has been introduced by several critics in Aesch. Ag. 1076. Cf. Lycophr. 236 p tnvyvbs aprafios rtKvav, 797 KiXmp Se Gaisford conjectured that Tr. fr. adesp. TraTpbiS.pTafji.os KXijOrio-erai. Shakespeare's 148 7] yap fi4j3r}K€ x e *P a y dprdfuav (pvyihv; use of butcher and shambles will occur to was the passage indicated. But that line is quoted to illustrate apTd|j.os, 6 fidyeipos everyone. Tzetz. Lycophr. 797 explains apra/tos by ay€6s, and derives it from (Etym. M. p. 149, 55), and might well &op and r^fivuv. refer to the escape of a sacrificial victim. It is probable that the meaning ' slayer'

1026 Georg. 3. 225 ff., followed by Stat. Theb. 2. 323 ff. and Lucan 2. 601 ff. The solitary wanderings of the bull, without O$TU 2O0OKX?JS. Cf. Hesych. I p. 314 the particular explanation, are mentioned drifiayeXas- 6 aTiftdfav (Nauck conj. ixovdfav, which is unnecessary) nal T-Q by Sophocles himself in O.T. 476 0OIT£ yap vir' dyplav OXav dvd r' dvTpa Kal dy£\r} flT)
1027 avXiOTTLV 1O27 Hesych. I p. 323 aiXois txovaav2O0OK\^S di TT ^ X T7}v paKpav avXQnriv elirev. The words Xo(poKXijs...eTTev appear in the codex as part of the gloss to aiXwves, and were transferred to their right place by Heinsius. Sophocles described a spear as avXioiris, in reference to the hollowness of the shaft, or rather of the pipe of the spear-head into which the shaft was fixed. His usage therefore might be adduced in sup-

port of the interpretation of the Homeric avXwwis Tpv
AAHAQN APAMATQN

141

1028 avrov 1 O 2 8 Bekk. anecd. p. 467, 28 (Phryn. the reference is to O.C. 966 ivel Ka$' fr. 280 de B.) avrbv 2O0OKXI7S OLVTI TOV airbv y' OVK ai> i^dpois ifiol \ afiaprias iliavrbv, Kal Avirias iv ra Kar' 'I
1029 0x17077 c

1O29 Bekk. anecd. p. 467, 15 air6iraiba' avrbv rpoTrif) -nvl iraida 6Wa. OVTW ZO0OK\T;S. The same in Hesych. I p. 328 without the reference to Sophocles. Nauck in his first edition was inclined to assign the reference to Track. 826 rep Aios airon-aidi, but subsequently preferred

Sa

the Phaedra for a reason given in the note on fr. 691. Neither the lemma nor the explanation suits the passage in the Trachiniae, and it seems that Sopocles used the word for ' a mere child, an absolute child.1 For this use of avrds in composition see on fr. 130.

IO3O

1O3O Phryn. praep. soph. p. 50, 14 (Bekk. anecd. p. 28, 27) d^ai^s- TO fir/ ov (X VT^yV V opotpon. iwl TOV Xafivpivdov. 2o0o/cXr)s. The earliest example of dxav^s is Parmen. fr. 1, 18 D. rai 5£ Bvpirpav \ X&tf-' axal/ts Troiritrav avawTd/ievat, i.e. ' a yawning void': cf. A.P. 9. 423 ^s fivdbv i£ dxapoOs xocrjuaros Tjplirere, of Bura and Helice destroyed by an earthquake. It is a favourite word of Plutarch, particularly in the combination axavts iri\ayos, mare vaslum, for which see

Wyttenbach, Plut. mor. VI p. 559 (on 76 c). The interpretation given by Phrynichus is probably an attempt to define an intentionally vague description. ' Vast' would do well enough for the labyrinth ; but the Egyptian labyrinth, which Daedalus is said to have copied (Diod. 1. 61), certainly had a roof (Hdt. 2. 148). Apollod. 3. n defines it as o'tK^ixa ica/j.7reus 7ro\u7rX6/co« Tr\avGiv TT\V i^odov, in which Nauck recognized a tragic fragment (fr. adesp. 34). The word probably occurred in the Camici or the Daedalus.

IO3I were generally made of skins. There is a parallel to the double meaning of (3a(Tn Kal r&sff/njeasras /3ap/3api/(as KaXei. Cf. in the case of Sitf>dipa, which is used both Hesych. I p. 353 flalrr) •.. .ft-coi 5£ CK-rpty of a skin-coat (Ar. Nub. 72) and of a tent (Xen. anab. 1. 5. 10 SitpStpas as elxov Sep^arifWThe Homeric KKUTUU were probably
Pollux 7. 70 T) 5e /3atT7) iari.

ftikv Trpofi-fjKijs x 1 ™ 1 ') OVTU> de 2o0o/c\i;s

142

I04>0KAE0YI 1032

1O32

Athen. 690 c /J.vrjfioveiei rrjs of quotations illustrating its use by the Greeks. According to some authorities, 0 it was especially in vogue with the P p was an oriental unguent exLydians: see schol. Aesch. Pers. 42 Kal tracted from the root of the plant which TT]V (3&KKapLv 5£ i-vioi Kvb'Giv fitjpov %<pa.o~a.v. bears the same name (Plin. n. h. 11. -29). Athenaeus (690 A—D) collects a number

1033 1O33

Harpocr. p. 43, 11 ficuravos-

by Etym. M. p. 189, 1 with the addi-

\L6os itrrlv i] rb *xpv<Tiov TraparpifibfAevov tion oijTOj TTCLVTCS K4xpVVTat °t &%i6\oyoL. SoKifidfovaa. OVTUS 'kvTMp'Civ (fr. 157 B.) Observe that irapaTpifSo/ievov is ' when Kal nivdapos [Pyt/i. 10. 67) nai S O 0 O K \ ^ S . rubbed beside' or 'in comparison with

This is the reading of cod. Palat. (Bekker's E), with which Suid. s.v. [ia.oa.vos agrees: Pindar and Sophocles are not mentioned in the vulgate text. The definition is given in the same words

(something else),' and cf. Theogn. 417 is P&aavov d' AfMjc Traparpi^o/xat ware ftoXtfidtp I xpufffo, Hdt. 7. 10. The touchstone was usually called AvSia \Wos: see on fr. 800.

1034 ySctcr/cavos 1O34

Hesych. I p. 362 fiacKavos'

(/>8ovep6s...'2o(p0K\TJs Si iSius rb fSdo'Kavov (fidcTKavos conj. Nauck) eiri TOV (iirtHTO. cod.) axdpio-ros.

p. 21023) usage attributed to Sophocles is nothing very remarkable: malignity might show itself specifically as ingratitude. Thus in Dem. 18. 119 Aeschines

The word picrKdvos does not occur elsewhere in tragedy, except in the doubtful Eur. fr. 933. The exceptional (see for idiws Rutherford, Annotation,

is characterised as $&\ odv TO, Siddfieva a/u>\oyu)v ipvofj.ov elf at, rb X&PLV TOOTIOV atrodovvai Tva.pavbfi.av ypdipr/.

1035 j3a)\6vau 1O35 Hesych. I p . 408 {3w\6i>ar ot p£v KoXdivas, ot 5$ rb KtWatop d/cououtrt, 5ict rb dvaKe'xyjo'dai, irapd. 2o<poK\ei.

PwXdvcu seems to mean tumuli, mounds formed with clods, a derivative from /3u\os. The alternative glosses are : (1) barrows, or (2) the Cillaeum, because it is raised in the form of a mound. The distinction is not clear, but the second alternative can be elucidated from Strabo 612 f. Cilia was a place in the south of the Troad on

the gulf of Adramyttium, with a temple of Apollo Cillaeus, which is referred to in Horn. A 38, 450. But Strabo goes on to say (613) that there is a tomb of Cillus (or Cillas) close to the temple of Cillaean Apollo, ' a great mound ' ( x ^ a piya), and that this Cillus was the charioteer of Pelops. We should infer that TO KiXXauw in Hesych. denotes this grave rather than the temple of Apollo, which was not a X<5Ma- According to Theopompus (FUG

AAHAfiN APAMATQN I 331 from schol. Horn. A 38) Cillus died in Lesbos, and appeared after death to Pelops asking for funeral honours; consequently, Pelops raised a magnificent tomb in his honour, and built over against it a temple of Cillaean Apollo. Cillus seems to have been a tribal hero of the Aeolians, and rb KiXXaiov was in consequence located in several Aeolean settlements. Strabo states (611) on the authority of Daes of Colonae that the temple of Cillaean Apollo was founded in Colonae first of all by the Aeolians who sailed from Hellas. The coincidence

143

of the name suggests that Hesychius' KoXdivas should be read as a proper noun, and that the Sophoclean f}w\6vai was identified with a site on the coast of the Troad, i.e. either with Colonae or the barrow of Cillus at Cilia. In that case the quotation is made from one of the Trojan plays,—perhaps the Hoi.fji.4ves, seeing that Colonae was the home of Cycnus. For Apollo KiXXeuos see the article of de Witte in Rev. Num. xi (1864) pp. 16—33, who derives the epithet from KIXXOS an ass, and quotes Pind. Pyth. 10. 36.

IO36 Yivrj s 1O36 Steph. Byz. p. 202, 14 q Cotyora on the Pontic coast. See Ruge \ifj.ty Kal TroTa.fj.bs (Kainra.5oidas add. in Pauly-Wissowa VII 1132. It has been Meineke). 'AiroXX&vios aKpav YevijTalav supposed that Sophocles, the commentator tp-qo-t (2. 378, 1009). 2o0o/fX^s •woro.fihv on Apollonius Rhodius, is meant; but the form of the citation does not favour this £ \ p i view. See also on fr. 1096. Strabo 548 places the river Genetes between the Iasonian promontory and

1037 Hesych. I p. 434 7X0/05' ij

p. 234, 44 (partly in Bekk. anecd. p. 233,

KanoriBrts liriros Kal TroXvdlk (so the cod.

1O37

7) 7X01175 6 voidpbs • Kal yXolijra TOP Xnrapbv Kal fj.ox^f)pbv T£ ijdet' Kal y\oia£eiv, TO TOIS ofj.fiao-ii' €Tn.[xiovTa /iVKTr/pifetv Kal KaKoijdetieaSai. ot 6i StaycXav. I n judg-

according to Nauck : M. Schmidt reports its reading as TTOXV81K7]) irapa 2o<poK\ei' Kal 7X01175 TO airo. Meineke proposed to heal t h e corruption by reading TTOXI> BetKviovo-a TO ddpaos, but this is hardly

ing the points of a horse, the shifty look of the eye was considered indicative of appropriate; and Blaydes's TTOXVSIKOS (a temper : so at least we may infer from Aesch. fr. 243 peas 7watK'd5 oij fie [XT\ thrower) has no probability. I should wv

prefer woXuddKVTjs ((ptXodaKTjS Ellendt) : cf. T h e o c r . 15. 40 fiop/id, Sdicvei linos. See also H e r o d i a n 11 680, 26 7X01175, •yXoltjTOS (o^/uuxei Si rbv KaKO-qd^q).

Xadr\ 6aXfibs...^x °^ TOVTWV dvfibv lTTToyvwfi.ova, and from the evidence

of the writers on Physiognomy adduced by Headlam in his notes on Aesch. Ag. 283, 784. I understand that the 'nnroOn the strength of Ar. Nub. 449 yvwfxoves of to-day attach much importjUacr0X7j5, elpwv, 7X0165, dXafciv Brunck ance to the size and brightness of the interpreted "yXouis as ' likely to fall.' eye, and that if the whites are shown 'yXoios is ' slippery,' being connected with and the ears laid back at the same time, -yXio 'glue.' But Brunck's view takes no the horse is considered to be of uncertain account of KaKor)d-qs, although this is the temper. connecting link with 7X0165 and yKoid^eiv ' to leer.' For the latter cf. Etym. M.

IOOKAEOYI

144

1038

There is no evidence for yva\uav as an adj. 1 O 3 8 Hesych. I p. 438 yvtb/uav ffvverds. 2O#OKX?)S. Cf. Ety?n. M. p. 236, = 'intelligent.' Nauck, adopting Naber's 53 h/ii Se evpov iv TOIS priropiKOis ri)v \t!*iv reading yi/ii/iwv in Phil. 910, observed
1039 Apollon. lex. p. 57, 15 SevBLXKuv• wepi.1O39 Schol. Apoll. Rhod. 3. 281 5evdlX\un~\...2o<poK\i)s Be iirl TOV f}\eir6/ievos. The word was very rare, but the gloss in Hesych. I p. 473 SevdiWef pfi OKapBaixArrei. diavetiei. ei. O.TIIJ.6.Sophocles and Apollonius followed fet. <m&7TTei does not seem to refer to Horn. I 180 dei>di\\ii>i> is ^Kaarov 'O5vff
TOIS d
fi

IO4O

1O4O Pollux 3. 73 S&wowa de EipciriSov (Med. 17 etc., and the note on 8r(K&
IO4I

1 0 4 1 Pollux 9. 158 6 av^jp (pvyds, &f6purros,. .rpayiKos (rpayinbv conj. Nauck) yap b wapb So0OK\et 5LWKT6S. SLUKTOS is simply ' a man driven into exile' (not 'to be pursued,' as L. and S.), in accordance with the original force of the verbal adjective: see Brugmann, II

pp. 218—220. For the corresponding use of the verb itself cf. Hdt. 5. 92. 5 iroXXois fih KopuiOlav iSlul-e, iro\Xoi>s Si xpyp1^' Tbiv airecTTtpTjae, and for the verbal noun Eur. I.T. 1175 irda-qs Sucyfioh 7]\&0T] 'EWdSos.

AAHAQN APAMATQN

145

1042 iv€KOTOVV 1O42

Hesych. II p. g tyKovpades...

lemma lyxoros, or that they have been disconnected from iyKdrif/xa. M. Schmidt, irapk ~2o<poKkei. The reading is uncertain, however, would keep us and read KOTCJ. and most^ critics follow Musurus in reBlomfield (on Theb. 804) remarked that storing T$ for i s , and suppose that the Aeschylus affected the compounds of words ei...2o0o(cXei belong to a lost KOTOS, and cyKOTctv is found in Cho. 41.

el fir] &pa l
1043 1 O 4 3 Etym. M. p. 333, 40 fkvrpov identified it with (papirpa, although the K&\vpixa, iKviraa^a, ivelXrifia. 6/xolOKXTJS ZXvrpa. It is not quite clear that Sophocles is quoted for the meaning ' bow-case,' as SXuTpov was a caver generally, and the intention may be only to take notice might be used specifically for a bow-case, of his use of the plural (Kuehner-Gerth the proper name for which was yapurbs (Horn.

IO44 1O44

o»6X/uos Etym. M.: ivohp.os Zenob., (vo\/us (?) Etym. Flor.

fiavriKol' Kal rovs rptwodas TOU 'AirdWwvos o\fwvs KaKeiaBai (cf. schol. Ar. Vesp. 238). Hence the proverb iv oX/ctw eiv&au. Eustath. //. p. 836, 42 irepl TOV TOWIJTOV X670S yv us oi Koifidi/iei/oi. iv airy /MVTIKOI tyivovro. Havaavlas (fr. 167 Schw.) 7oCy (pT}ai irapoifuaKus ' ev iSXfUji iKOifir/ffui' ijyouv /*acracos ^ c o u . The alternative explanation that "OX/xos was a prophet (Zenob., Hesych. II p. 105) may be disregarded. A more precise assertion defines 6'X/tos as the lid (iiridriixa) of the a p . Zenob. l.c.: Kal ''kpurTOcpav-qs 6 ypafi- tripod, on which the Pythia sat : schol. fnartKos
1045 1O45 1O45

i(irrixv
Etym. M. p. 346, 16'ATTIKUJS

IIXdTwri TQ KUIUK$ (fr.

242, I 664

K.)

ptv I^TOW Kal ii^kkivov \iyerai Cicnrep KOI 'QWOVV. I I is difficult to credit Sophocles with wapa T§ 2o0o/cXei e|iri;x>"'" KaX Tat>" P. III.

I0

146

ZO*OKAEOYI

the form eS-wrjxvirri, and Dindorf suggested €|in]\v in order to bring.the word into line with the other neuters. The statements of the Atticists, that efriirovs and the like are later than the classical period, are confirmed by the evidence of inscriptions : Meisterhans3, p . 159. But both l^irovs and ixirovs are found on the stone records : ibid. pp. 109, 158. Hence it was unnecessary for Porson to introduce ex/it-

di/ivov for el-iiibwo" in Ar. Pac. 631. In O.T. 1137, however, the same critic rightly gave eK^vovi for £/j.i/.fyovs of the best MSS. Cf. Phryn. p. 412 e£din)xv teal e^airris• Kal ivrevBev a<j>at.pii, where Lo-

beck has a full discussion of the literary evidence. See also Jebb on Ant. 1275 \aKirOLTTJTOV.

1046 1O46 Eustath. Od. p. 1562, 38 (Ael. Dion. fr. 57 Schw.) Kal frn/Xis i] iirl TOV

since Eustathius, deriving from the same source, connects frrijXis with dxr^Xtos etc. wpotrdnrov /teXavla, Kal TO Trw/ia TTJS Xapvain exactly the same way. Schwabe KOS, ihs 4>aulv ol ira\atol Kara rbv 2otpoKXyjv. brackets the clause i) 8' airii...i]\lov (sic) T) S' avrri Kal trfnjXis KOIVWS ws d?r6 TOV as not belonging to Aelius : anyhow, no ij\ov (al. rjXiou). Cf. Hesych. II p. 146 one will now believe that ftrijXis was ^7njXts' r 6 Trw/xa TTJS XdpvaKOS. derived from ^Xios in the one sense and from ^Xos in the other. Ionic \fii\uo-<.s is Eustathius quotes £irr|Xis as an example illustrated by Smyth (Ionic Dialect, of ypikwaa in Ionic, comparing it with XevKLTTiros, avTijKios, a n d airr(Ki.iliTf)i. T o p. 322 f.). No importance should be the same effect Bekk. anecd. p. 424, 25 attached to the appearance of the form (Suid. s.v. &irri\i<&Ti)s) Kal iravTa ra Sfioia ((jyifkis in Hippocrates. So far as the ^ i \ w s . Kal i) t=iry]'Kls kari irapa Ho
IO47 iirtaraTeiv 1O47 Pollux 3. 145 TOVS 8i PpafievTas Kal ewi.o-ra.Tas (bv&fiafov, b'6ev Kal TO (ipafieiew ejr«rrar£?i> Xo<poK\rjs. For the judges at the pan-Hellenic

use of eirioraTriv cf. Plat. Itgg. 949 A yvixviKUJv r e Kal lirnKuv aSXav X e n . rep. Lac. 8. 4 ol iv TOIS dywo~iv i

iinaTaa

games see Jebb on El. 690, and for the

IO48 1O48 Eustath. Od. p. 1856, n in6 dp ^ h $ fi fib

Sophocles by name we find TOCTOI< (SC. Tbr

drfKadii poal ytvovrai, Sv €Trlflarroi> 'AvaKpiwv (fr. 60) (p-qalv ' 08 erepotos 6 SiapoTjTos iis iir' apery iyvoicjj.4vos. opoia Si ivavriOTT)S ('hostility') T<£ iTt^o^rifi Kal £v Tip iTl(paros, 8 Keirat Trapa 2o0o/c\et, There

£inaaTov (1. evl<jm.rov) KaKovai; and also ib. p . 199? 5 TOVTOV 5e tzvioi T&V •noiijT&v tinoKpaTTbv (1. £TTI(JMTOV) KaXoOcri.

is an extract from the same original (Herennius Philo) in Etym. Gud. p. 142, 46, where in place of the reference to

4TII36T]TOP) 8e izvi.01 r&v TTOLTJTIKWV (1. •JTOLTJTUII')

I do not know why the citation of Eustathius has been ignored, seeing no reason to discredit the statement that Sophocles employed eirtya-ros in the sense of C7rijS6r;Tos and evlpprp-os. It is obvious,

AAHAQN APAMATQN

147

as Hermann pointed out, that the gramthis word and eV/er0aTos (?)—6 6\40pios in Eustath. marian was not referring to £WI<J>O.VTOI> p irapa. T6 Te
1049 evopvi8£av 1O49

Phot. lex. p. 37, 9 eiopviStav. Eustathius compares the word with <-7ri oluvGm. Eustath. Od. pp. eiep/jUa, a particular piece of good luck. vs Blaydes adds eioSla, = 'bon voyage,' in H KOX evopviSla Kara TOUS iraXawvs Ar. Ran. 1528. Tapa 2o<poK\eL T6 dyaSbv oiiivur/xa.

IO5O

1O5O Etym. M. p. 462, 24 evrvxla' pi KOX einixeia irapa. 2o0OKXei. Sophocles employs forms in eio-, which are often metrically convenient, in place of the normal-10-as follows: 'E0&raos (fr. 97), Bo
also on fr. 398, 3 irayKapireia. The converse case is illustrated by eicrefSlav for eiaijieiav in Ant. 943, where see Jebb. eiiriSxeia might be a legitimate and regular formation from eirvxev-, but, since eirvxia was well established, it is more probable that it was the product of a new analogy.

IO5I

1O51

Pollux 6. 161 ix Se TOV TJ/M difficult to understand why he took this line: possibly he thought it less suited to Se Eii/cXe/Si/s \tyei KOX 2O0OKX^J. 'Apuxro- an elevated prose style than i]iM/j.6x0vp°s, and Sophocles may have used iipiKiXKOv
1052 6a\a[ju6<; 1O52

6d/j.os vel 0dfi.ios codd.: corr. Sylburg

1O52 Etym. M. p. 441, 24 0a.\a/j.LdioL 1074. They were also known as OakdKiSirai • ai T/pi/xa iXavvovaai.. b KardiTaros fiaKes and ffaXa/urai. Cf. the contemptuous reference in Aesch. Ag. 1617 eperijs 6d/j.os (8d)uos cod. M, $a\a/uos Sylburg) X^eTai, 6 5£ fiitros i^vyios, 6 Be cn> ravra ipaveh vepripq. Trpo
148

IOOKAEOYZ

1053 1O53

Etym. M. p. 450, 50 09JXeia...

wapa TO OdXXeii' Kai -yevvav

86a> xal 17

i)7ro/i/3pos i»ii| Trapa 2o(pOK\el 07JX«a /caXeiTCU. To the same effect Etym. Gud. p. 261, 25, with >w for n ) | and the addition of 5ia TO BdWciv ir air$ Toils Kapirois. Possibly Sophocles wrote 6rf\eia ci>£ | Ovofi^pos. The adjective follows the Homeric 6ij\vs iipai) e 467 (schol. T\ ier os), where the context shows

that the epithet is conventional. So Hes. Sc. 3 9 5 (T^TTlf)
Mpa% Callim. fr. 296 Orpiirarov wiSiov, which Schneider refers to the plain of Eleusis as the scene of the story of Triptolemus. The passages quoted by L. and S. from Theophrastus are beside the mark, and the usage in question was entirely literary. Contrast &pas xo<*s> fr. 523 (n.).

1054 1O54 Choerob. in Theod. p. 123 to find $r)\vs passing over to the -vS[ = p. 221, 6 Hilgard] (Bekk. anecd. p. stems in a writer like Sophocles, though 1381) TO yap drjXvdos Trapa T^J 2O0OKX« we are not surprised when Lobeck quotes TOO 0i)\uos from Josephus (Phryn. p. 246). K\I61V Sid TOO 5os Tjfi&pTriTcu. H . refers The introduction of 5 (cf. xXa/isis, imjkvs) to p. 232 [ = p. 231, 6 H.] (Bekk. anecd. is similar to its appearance in -1- stems p . 1408) 7rdX/ius ird\fivos • TO y&p wd.\/j.vSos (fptSos beside ipiv, jitijj'io'os later than Sia TOO 5os K\L&^P Trap' KivyUrQ (al. XIixipiun). It should not be forgotten that (rxi5X(f)) iindprriTai.' tan Se 6i>o/M Kvpiov I3a(ri\4o>s, where he conjectures irap' Bfjhvt served originally as a feminine (Brugmann, Comp. Gr. 11 p. 335 Eng. Altrxflwi, on the ground that the word ir&\fi.vs was used by Hipponax, Calli- tr.), and is actually so found eight times in Homer (Ameis-Hentze on e 467, Leaf machus, and Lycophron, and may well on E 269). This may have contributed have belonged to Aeschrion also. to its association with a nominal stem. It is at first sight remarkable enough

1055 1O55

Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 43, 4 =

Bekk. anecd. p . 352, 16 &0paKTos' &T&pa%os' Kal TO avvexiSri i8pa%6ri 2o0OKXijs X^yei (lis 2CM/>OKX?}S Phot.). Cf. Hesych. I p . 65 &$panToi" ar&paKTOi.

6pdo-o-(i> occurs in fr. 177, as well as in Aesch. Prom. 655, Eur. fr. 600 and Rhes. 863. Cf. Pind. Isth. 6. 39. dpaccu : Tpoxiis and Tirprixa shows that in the

adjective the aspirates have been dissimilated. Cf. 0pU-: rptxis, SpO-opai: Tptxw, and other examples given by King and Cookson, p. 200. rapac/ru follows Tapaxtf. rapaaaw became universal later, as is shown by Moeris' mistaken Opdrrei 'ATTIKOI, rapaaati "EX(P- 199. 3)-

AAHAQN APAMATQN

149

1056 1 O 5 6 Etym. M. p . 42, 41 atwprqua rb irapa rrj 2air0ot (fr. 166) iroXviSptSt, Kal irapa 2o0o/cXef tSptSa (voXvtdpida of Etym. Flor. ap. Miller, Melanges, p . 16 is an error) Kal irapa. &pvvixy (fr. 22) idpiSes. Schol. A Horn. Y 219 6 yap

2O^OKX?S xai Qpivixos Sia TOV S tcXivovres. (Spur is accepted by modern editors in 0. C. 525. The passing of -i- stems wholly or partially into the -18- class (Ipw, Ipi5a: y\avnG>inv, yXavKiiiriSa) is well known : see Monro, H.G.2 § 9 7 ; 2O0OKX?/S (Spida i(pij TTJV alnariK^v S re Giles, Manual, § 348 ; Brugmann, II 408. ^pivixos rty evBeiav ISpiSes. Eustath. By a strange error de Borries includes / / . p . 407, 38 oi yap 4
1057 1O57 ^i

Pollux 7. 185 iirito<popfioi iinro- that Pollux (or his authority) intended to l l 2\ refer to Ear. Phoen. 28 (n). However,

pp It has been suggested that an error has been made in the name of the poet, and

fr. 659, 2 makes it quite likely that Sophocles used the word.

IO58 KCKOVO. 1 0 5 8 Etym. M. p. 500, 55 KiKova irapa lZo<poK\ei, dirb TOV KTCIVOJ. The same in Etym. Gud. p. 313, 14. Cf. Choerob. in Theodos. 11 p. 78, 1 Hilgard

stored KaraKeKovbres in Xen. anab. 7. 6. 36 {KaraKeKavdres codd. AB, KaraKavdrres vulg). There is no difficulty in the vocalism Kaivoi: KiKova, since raixw is for

irpo
km-ie:

K4KOVO,.

From this gloss Cobet (V. L. p . 322) re-

Brugmann, I 198, IV 246.

1059 1O59 Phot. lex. p . 151, 14 Kavpos [Kavpbs cod.) • Kaxbs. oiirois 2o0o/cXi7S. The accentuation of this word as properispomenon is attested by Arcad. p . 69, 21 TO eh pos 5i Ti8£ii*va T% av Sitpffbyyip irapaXriybfieva papivercu,
o-qij.alvu rb KaKbv. The etymologer treated yavpos as a phonetic variation of Kavpos: ib. p. 493, S3 Kavpos " 6 Kov<pos rah (ppcffi, TrXeopaafiy rod K, avpbs TLS <xtv • rbv yap Kara vovv £\a
ISO 1060

1 O 6 O Etym. M. p . 513, 45 Ki/1/j.epiovs .. .ypaQerai. Si Kal Kepfiepluv Kal IOIKC Kal 2o0oicX?/s TrepnreirTUKivtii T% TOiairi)

name was familiar at Athens is shown by

ypa
Kipfiepos was said to mean ' pallid' (Hesych. II p. 467), a derivation which Gruppe, p. 4082, supports by quoting Kfyj3i;s, the name of a river in Euboea said to make the sheep which drank of it white ([Arist.] mir. ausc. 170). The Kepfityioi would thus be a phantom race dwelling in the Arctic north, close to the entrance of Hades.

fiepiwf.. .£1/101 S£ ypa<povtn j(6i/u.ep(uc.

o£

Se Kepfieplwv, us Kp&rys. Eustath. Od. p. 1671, 1. Schol. H . on Horn. I.e. states that Aristarchus also read Kepfjepluji in that passage, so that it was undoubtedly an old variant, which Sophocles may have found in his copy of Homer. That the

Ar. Ran. 186 ris 4s TO AIJSIJS 7re8ioi' J) eis ivov TT6KOS I rj 's Kepjileptovs; T h e name

IO6l 1O61 Etym. M. p. 5T4, 27 H. remarks : ' Before accepting KIVA.KIIS aiav&icris ('/cii'aiojs addunt DEM,' Nauck) from Sophocles, I should like to know Traph 2o0"AiroKkov wiroWov. of a very satisfactory character: Hesych. The last words are perhaps a reference 11 p. 404 K&vaus • £'0os, where M. Schmidt an ne to Aesch. Ag. 1057, d ' writer means conjectured Kivdmis. The Latin Thethat the apparent example of KIVOKT]S in saurus I 413 quotes Gloss. IV 215, 32 Anacreon is not such, but a regular Ionic canacem gladium, and V 494, 9 caucenc crasis: see Weir Smyth, Ionic Dialect, gladium. p. 263.

1062

1062 Eustath. Od. p. 1761, 27 \tyei

but it is worth remarking that Photius

5e Kal (sc. 'hpuTTo<pavt]% 0 ypap.p.a.TiKbs) {I.e.) continues Kal XajnJ/tTijs (1. Xair()tT7;s) \airlfetv Trapa XotpoK\e2 TO avpifetv. Cf. 6 ^€i/0T?7S 5ta TOV ic cos O'aXirlyKT'qs ffvply-

Aristoph. Byz. ap. Miller, Mtflanges, p. 427 \airijfeu'' rb ffvplfttp. There seems to be no other evidence for this use of Xairijsiv and Eustathius mentions it in a list of (taico^cicous X&feis preserved by Aristophanes. But there was certainly a verb \airl£eiv or Xairlrreiv which is glossed by ij/eAdeadcu, &\a£ovei€(T0ai, and yavpovffBai (Phot. lex. p. 208, 1; Bekk. anecd. p. 277, 27 ; Hesych. Ill p. 13), with derivatives Xoiritrr^s and \diryrfia; and iXdnifa, if it is the right reading, bears this sense in Cic. Att. 9. 13. 4. Hence Nauck at one time conjectured ifiplfeiv for avptfeiv. The evidence of Aristophanes seems explicit enough,

KTTJS. This may perhaps justify the guess that the grammarian's comment once ran : Kal \airlfeiv T6 ipeitieadai S10L TOV f us aaKiri'gtiv avplfciv, and that it was confused and corrupted by successive epitomizations. Mekler proposed to solve the difficulty by substituting T6 Sup/feii', for which he quoted Lucian de mere, cond. 10 inrb ivpupif KUKQS SupffWTi TaTThyavov. But, if "Svplfav is there rightly interpreted as equivalent to /Sopfiaplfeiv, it does not seem an appropriate gloss. Cohn in Jahrb. f. Philol. Suppl. XII 296 held that avpl^uv was 'sine dubio corruptum.'

AAHAQN APAMATQN 1063 1 O 6 3 Phot. lex. p. 219, 25 and Suid. s.v.

XriKvOiarris • 6 /UKpbipwvos. O'VTWS

phaest. p. 33, 10 G. (explaining X rj 5ta TOV fibfxfiov TOV TpayiKbv' yap yiverai. irtpl rb \IJK66IOV (K

TOV

Meineke conjectured paKpo^wvos in px ^ place of /j.iKp6<paivos, but it is not clear VTTO Trvei/iaTos avSpbs, rj bir' SXKoV "did that he was right, or that L. and S. are Kai KaWt/xaxos (fr. 98°) ftoutrav XtjKtjdeiop correct in their rendering bawler. The T^V TpayifiSlav X^yet. So Xr/KvOiaubs beorigin of this view is to be found in schol. comes a term of abuse for what is unreal Ar. Ach. 589 tcoiJ.ir6ka.K66ov~\...\fiKii6li;
yap TO fxei^ov fioav Kal tpotfielv. ijx 7<*P 2, p. 1086 E. Anon. ap. Suid. s.v. XT/KViiriTeXei Kal 17 Xr/KV$os, iirel rat avrrf 86 56 p^ l py TrerJHjtrriTaL' irdvra yap r a ire(pvi7ijfi4va s TOV Xi)KvOi TUIV xp

Kdfiirov Trout. But further search reveals ical yeXoloiv g.o-fj.dTuy. T h e application to that it was not so much the volume as the style of tragedy—or elevated literature the quality of the sound that was denoted —is familiar from Cic. Att. 1. [4. 3, Plin. by XijKvSCjjciv etc., and that the central ep. 1. -2, Hor. A.P. 97, Epist. 1. 3. 14. meaning is a holltnv, false, affected sound. Strabo 609 contrasts Oiaus XfjKvSl^av Hence Hesych. Ill p. 34 Xt\KvdiaTT\s • with <j>iXoo-oif>elv Trpay/iariKus, where the KoCkbtpwvos, explained by Phryn. praep. point is emptiness of substance. Thus it soph. p. 86, 9 (Bekk. anecd. p. 50, 8) is by no means certain that the metaphor XijKvBlfciv • cnroTav SoiiXwvTai 01 ava- is derived from the laying on of colour (TKOvvTts KoTXov TO ipdeyfj.a Troteiv, <jj
IO64 1O64 Phryn. eel. p. 187 (CLXIII R.) Xifiavov Xiye TO SivSpov, T6 de $vuiib/i.evov Xifiavarrbv, el Kal dia TT\V TTOLTJTLKTJV (aSeiav add. Lobeck) XLftavov Kal TOUTO 2o<poKXrjs Xtyei.

XCP

is used for frankincense (T6

iroioifievov airb TOV TTOLOVVTOS) also in E u r .

Bacch. 144 and other passages quoted in Lobeck's excellent note. So fiiXio-cra for MAI in O.C. 481, fr. 155, iXtipas for ivory, irop<j>ipa for purple, xe^"V f° r tortoiseshell.

IO65 1O65

Phot. lex. p. 227, 19 and

Bachm. anecd. I p . 291, 20 Xirpa' TJV fiev Kal vb[uo~[ia rt...2o0o/cX^s 5£ XiTpoGKbirov tfrqo-l TOV apyvpafioiflbv airb (iirl Bachm. anecd.) TOV votilcr/iaTos. Cf. Hesych. Ill p . 45 Xtr/joffKOJrous • apyvpa/wi^ois, airb TOV ~Zt.KeXi.Kov vo/xl
Xfrpa.

The locus classicus for XCrpa is Pollux

4. 173—175, where Epicharmus and Sophron are quoted. It was a small silver coin current in Sicily, and said to be equivalent to an Aeginetan obol. It was also used as a weight, and corresponded to the Latin libra: see Diet. Ant. II 69 a.

200KAE0YZ

152

1066 1O66

Steph. Byz. p. 425, 3

y

aia, TT6XIS wapi. Tip Naiavdpij) KOX %
Besides \£0os luvyvrjrvi (fr. 800), tirirom MayvTiTlSeaaw occurs in Pind. Pyth. 2. 45, with reference to the Thessalian Magi

1067 1O67

Ar. Ach. 350, where the schol. explains

Phot. lex. p. 247, 17

p cod.)' T) nenapaaiiAvr) 8\TJ, (coi < 1w.piK0Ka.irai > roits avBpaKevrds. So0OK\J}S. /*api\o(coi)T
The next gloss in Phot, is as follows : fiaplXi]'

5

ftapiXr) as i) <•£ avdpoKwv ri(j>pa.

Etym.

Gud. p. 379, 35 betrays a later date: /xapiXrj trrifiaiveL TTJV Kbvtv rrjv yii>ofi.ti>r)v £K rod Karaff^vvvffdat raits Kapfiapas.

Themistius has appropriated the first quotation in Suidas : or. 21 p. 298, 10 dvOpaK^us Ttvbs rj tTtdrjptus, Kairvov y4/J.OVTOS Kal /taplXris. I t is clear from all

6 x™" ™ * avdpdKOv • Kal y air'

this that fiapiXri means coal-dust, and it is difficult to resist the impression that a/tavpov irip' 6 x ^ ^ ^> ^TTbrraTOv papiXoKavrrjs, which is an inexact subTUV avdpaKOiv. 'X"XK«I/S ofd TIS | yiixwv stitute for avOpaiceis (-eurijs), has a comic xairvov xal ,ua/K\ijs' (Com. fr. —or at least a contemptuous—innuendo. adesp. 443, n i 492 K.). xal KpaTivos ec Cf. Ar. Ach. 609 irebv, u MapiXaSr)— "fipois- (fr. 257, I 90 K.) 'edpvya Tr\4av ^x " -' V ^^ &" fr. 59. Wilamowitz found a place for the avOpaxuv criroSia. Then Suidas quotes word in the Ichneutae: see fr. 314, 34. air&v d
Ka

T

1068 1O68 Pollux 3. 45 6 5e fiiKKuv yaixetv

guishes dpxf- as a verbal stem from d/>x°" as a nominal; but this cannot apply to fitWe- jueWo-, and is not historically cor5' ws SO^OKX^S uivb/Aaffev,' TTJS peWoyafiov' rect. According to Brugmann, wherever (Ant 62'j)...iic\\6iro6a real verbal stem appears as the first fiaaev. Cf. Hesych. I l l p . 88 ,ue\\e7roi\6-l-evos, by association is no reason for regarding one form as with , dpxo-, which are legitimate nominal but the MSS vary between fS\eTredal/j.wi>, components. Whether the -e- was depXeiriSaifUav, and p\eTro5ai/xoiv. Lobeck, rived ultimately from an Indo-European Phryn. p. 768, holds that the form in stem, or was a Greek innovation when -e- ' veluti longi temporis praescriptione the first component was associated with possessionem obtinet,' whereas that in -0- a verb (apxe- from dpxe-i), has not been ' magis publica et praesente nota signata determined: see Brugmann, Comp. Gr. est.' Jebb (on El. 72 at p. 207) distinII pp. 46, 51 Eng. tr. (ieWov6fjL
AAHAQN APAMATQN

153

1069 (JiTJXoV 1O69

H . refers to Aesch. fr. 158 S1 $n\al {sc. Aristophanes of apovpav duiSex' ilfiepCjv 656c, | Bep^Kwra 8&£aei' av irov Kai ra Br/pla XwpoK, h$' 'Adpaarelas ?8os, | "ISrjs re KaXelv TOV •yoOK A x ' X X ^ a i Kai f}pvx'?llxaffl'' I ?/»rou
Eustath. //. p. 877, 59 So-

<J>OK\TJS 34, Byzantium), iravTa /irj\a l

Brjp&PTa. This is repeated by Eustath. Od. p. 1648 fin. The suggestion that this fragment belongs to the 'AxiXWws 'Epaorai seems to have been first made by Hartung: see on fr. 154. In the words immediately preceding Aristophanes was mentioned as attributing to Simonides (fr. 28) the

planatidn of this passage in C. R. xvi 435. It appears that ii-q\oa.yeiv was the generic term for sacrificing victims, whether sheep or oxen : Ar. Av. 1232 /ii)Xo(T0O7€u' re fiovBvrois iw' &rx<£pais. Thus, Weil and Herwerden proposed to re-

use

Ar.

of juSXoc {flrjXov) and irpbfiaTov to

store /j.7]\o(rtpayovvTes for TavpoayovvTes

in Aesch. Theb. 43 from the parody in Lys.

188 «'s dtrirld', wirirep tpaaiv

signify fiovv appeva, and as quoting the AZc7Xi5Xos ITOT£, \ utiXoatpayoiaas, where line [iTJ\a, /36as /cepaoi)s Kai ois Kai iriovas the schol. remarks avri TOV ravpofftyaaXyas. We are, therefore, justified in yoiffas /I7)\o(rayou
p. 27, 6, Apollon. lex. Horn. p. 458. The wider meaning which (iTJXov sometimes bore (cf. the gradual restriction of our ' cattle') is not entirely unknown in extant literature {e.g. Pind. 01. 7. 63).

ti \4OVTOS Xviv S6/J.OLS dya\aKTa /3ouras dvTjp ) to call attention to firj\o
Wilamowitz in C.R. xx 446 speaks as if Headlam, in adopting it, had ignored this consideration.—Aristophanes quotes the substance of Sophocles' text without giving the actual words, and some might be inclined to add to the lemma at least as much as iv T<j) Xlrf\t()j...irdv...0yipS>VTa.

1070 /AiawecrOai 1 0 7 0 Phot. lex. p. 269, 8 iuaive
387).

This is a plausible conjecture, and Nauck in his second edition was persuaded by it to remove the present fragment from his collection (TGF2 p. xx). But we are hardly justified in rejecting the tradition,

since Sophocles may have used |ua(vE(r0ai in a satyr-play with the meaning stated. The explanation of the gloss will be found in Ar. Ran. 753 with the schol., or in Hor. Sat. 1. 5. 84. Inasmuch as Aristophanes employed the compound verb, it may be that we should refer fuatvecrdai (rather than iK/ualveaSaL) to Sophocles, and that 2O0O/CXT)S 7)s> was in the original gloss.

154

IO0OKAEOYI 1071

1O71

Pollux 3. 10 onolus Se

T) TeKovtra, i] uStvovaa, i) y JVK&TUV (Menex. 237 E ) , TJ yewfiva 2o
aaua. I have followed the text of Bethe, who in connecting the words ij 7«vvij
caaa. However that may be, the editors have made a strange mistake in citing the passage of Pollux as an authority for the

use of /M}7TJ/> by Sophocles in a particular sense,—that of foster-mother, according to the reading which they adopted. For it is patent that Pollux compiled a list of expressions used by various authors which were synonymous with /«}•";/>, and that i) yevi>ri
is

to be attributed to Sophocles. The only instance in tragedy of YepcS? applied to the mother is Aesch. Suppl. 48, but it is commonly so used in later Greek.

1072 1072

Etym. M. p. 595, 1 niivSos 1375 AXOTTOS (JivvSoS Slurp. Bergk, on the strength of this evidence, wished to restore x°P°s ^ /iwiuv Ix^i^v in fr. 762, 1. On the other hand, van Leeuwen suggested that the name of Sophocleswas wrongly introduced into the text of the Etym. M. by someone who remembered Ai. 1297. For the accentuaSophocles is apparently quoted for the tion see Chandler, § 367. Wecklein thinks sense dumb, but some scholars consider that fivviltt is not a genuine word, but that the etymologer cited him as using arose from a corruption of 6" avaiSwv to (xuvSos = 1x06*. See Schneider on Callim. Sk /xwduv in fr. 762. fr. 160 ixwdSrepoi veirbStav. Lycophr.

(lj.iv5i.os Sorb.) £x""s> 2o0o/c\7;s, 6 /«; aiSQv. SOev ical ?XXoi/' d7rd TOO iWiiri) TTIJV 6ira ^xelvCod. F has fivySos 6 fiy aidQv, 2O
1073 1 O 7 3 Pollux 7. 30 Kara^rjvai nXdrui'

Dindorf conjectured ^da/xari for <j>d-

6 Kiti/iiKds (fr. 245, I 664 K . ) , 6 Si
1074 1O74 P h o t . lex. p . 312, 22 %in>£>va' article on TOK(W in C.R. XV 401 ff., rbv KOivwvbv. SO^OKX^S. where he gives a list of the dialectical

H. writes : ' This is the true Attic form, though occurring only here.' He has discussed the type of formation in an

varieties affecting the small class of words in question. These words are the representatives of an old formation (with

AAHAQN APAMATQN

155

suffix d-fov- or a-fwv-), which ceased at an in Ionic (Weir Smyth, p. 258); and in early date to be productive. Its appearArchil, fr. 86, 2 we actually find £vvwvlriv. ance in literature is rare," and apt to be due Moreover in Doric contraction is attested to deliberate archaism. Hence the occur- by Pindar's Koivdv (Pyth. 3. 28) and fyvdv rence of certain anomalies is not easy to (Nern. 5. 27); and KOIVOI>6S and its deriexplain. (1) The accentuation of \v/j,e, other of which, if not changed by analogy, dTrareiie. On the other hand, -eoiv was survived in certain conditions, is a question often merely graphic (ewv : cf. a\a ^vptura for philologists to determine. of Alex. Aetolus [v. 15] ap. Parthen. 14)

1075 OKpidtfiiV 1 0 7 5 Phot. lex. p. 326, 13 oKpidfav Horn, a 33 ofidov eirl £effToO iravdvfj.ahbv Tpa.xvv6fi.evos. 2OOK\TJS. Also in Hesych.oupiduvTo, explained by schol. BHQ Ill p. 193, but without the author's name. irpaxtivovTO, rjypialvovro, and by schol. V irpaxivoiro, SwfrtpovTO, 5ieir\riKTit;ovTO. M. Schmidt quotes from Theognostus Similarly Apollon. lex. p. 4Q4 dupwuvro. p. 23, 25 the error oipidfav, rpaxvvdliera(popiK&s ifiapivovro, irpaxifovTO KO.T& fxevos. We may suppose that Sophocles copied

IO76 oXocrTraSes 1 O 7 6 Phot. lex. p. 329, 15 6\o
Ka.T0LTriv6fJ.evai Kal KaTa
2o-

<poK\ijs. Cf. Hesych. Ill p. 199 oXooTradeis' #Acu Ka.Ta
o\oo-irds was perhaps an epithet of d/xv(TTIS (schol. Ar. Ach. 1229 TT)V a0p6av irbaiv OSTUS l\eyov). For o-irav cf. Eur.

Cyrf. 417 ihtt-aT' tavaatv T' afxv e\Kti(ras, ib. 571 avveKdavetv 5e ffirQvra XPV T
1077

1O77 Phot. lex. p. 346, 23 6p8bcj>pu>v spirit erect—excited.' The evidence of the compound is interesting, for op86s is not dvareTafie'vos Kal peTtupos rals (ppealv. known to occur in this sense before the oi/rajs 2o<poK\9js. Hesych. Ill p. 219 fourth century: Isocr. 5. 70 (o'tav) aiaffdvy 6p06(ppwv' avaTeTa/j.e'va.s (ppivas
fUSTiupos.

It appears that the meaning is ' with

8t TT]V ' EAXdSa iravav 6pdi)v odaav i oh
156

IO*OKAEOYI

iriXews yevoiitngs Sid. TO /*£ye0os runt atriwv, passages, and others quoted by the lexicons Lycurg. 39 dpffi] 6" T\V i) ir6Xts M TOIS from Polyb. and Diod., is remarkable: GviifieflriKtxrw, Hyperid. fr. 39 K. dpBrjs slightly different is Polyb. 28. 17. 11 Se T^S ir6\eus o&rijs iirl ro&rois [ = neKi- ipdol xal fiertupoi rais Sicwolaus eyevijdTiaav vinUtnp]. Plut. Demosth. 18, 3 bpdty Se o! 'P65ioi warres. Philostr. vit. Apoll. 2. TTJV 'EXXdSa ywiadtu KO.1 ai 36. Contrast O.T. 528. irpbs rd fi^KKov. The similarity of these

IO78 ovpdv 1O78 Phot. lex. p. 361, 16 oipav aiSoiov. 2O0OK\?}S. Hesych. i n p. 241 oipi.' 7) KipKos, KOX rb alSotov. nip/cos is used similarly in Ar. Ach. 785,

Lys. 239, and cauda in Cic. fam. 9. 22. 2, Hor. 5a^. [.2.45. See also Eustath. OaT. p. 1968, 41.

1079 1O79 Phot. lex. p. p 363, 3 3 , 19 9 S0e\/ua" 0 eupc p Trji/ arty-ipi y dtptWovra | —otf i 2OcX)ia is used by Hipponax werden, Lex. suppl. s.v. in the sense of a broom (fr. 51 avdpuTrov

1080

1O8O Pollux 10. 50 irtWvrpa' OSTOI •yap TO, iroSeia 2O<J>OK\T)S KaXei. It is thought that Sophocles is here cited in error for Aeschylus, to whom

Pollux twice elsewhere (2. 196, 7. 91) ascribes the word weWvrpa (fr. 259). A warm kind of sock or stocking is meant: see Diet. Ant. II 932 b.

I08l

1081 Pollux 7.203 Kvfieia...TreTTda rj weaatla, ws 2O0OKX>JS. The word ire
in the Nauplius or the Palamedes. For the distinction between Kvj3ela and ireaaeta see on frs. 429 and 947.

1082 irpocr cra.ivi.iv 1082 Phryn. praep. soph. p. 36, 1 (Bekk. anecd. p. 21, 27) akdMocres'
iroioww. 6 [livroi SO^OKXIJS rai irposaalvuv. xpG> ovv, el p.tv i\orifj.ws, r$ odcdAXetc, el Se TTOXITIICWS, TQ irpoaaalvuv.

AAHAQN APAMATQN

157

Wecklein thinks that Sophocles is mentioned in error for Aeschylus, by whom irpoo-o-atvciv is used twice (Prom. 861, Ag. 1665). It occurs also in Eur. Hipp. 863. aUdXXu is only found in Eur. Andr. 630, unless Musgrave's correction is accepted in O. T. 597. In

Xeiv as the more elevated and poetic word: for Sdirt>ois n o distinction writing in the elevated style Sophocles is apparent, but Phrynichus treats aUdXnevertheless employed irpoaaalvav.

IO83 TTTepvya<s 1O83

Phot. lex. p. 470, 3 irripvyas'

TO, TrrjSdXta.

the paddle: Pollux 1. 90 rb Si TeXevraiov (TOV TnjSaXtov) irTtpiyiov.

SO0OKX^S.

The statement is confirmed by Hesych. Ill p . 403 Trrtpvyef eiBvvTTJpes, ra TTTJSd\ia,..Srj\ot Si KO.1 T&V irqSaKluv TO.

irXaria rai TO xe^l- Thus irre'pv| was used specifically for the blade or tip of

irTepbv w a s

applied both to oars and sails, but not, so far as we know, to the rudder, although Pflugk suggested this interpretation for E u r . Hel. i\1 b

peo>s (yreiXaifx B.v otipiov

IO84 TTTVOV

1O84 Eustath. //. p. 948, 19 bn be

Tip irotyjTrj (N 588).

That the later or Attic form was irriov varepov AifXtos Aioviinhs <jyqaa> (fr. 288 is recorded also by Phot. lex. p. 469, 22, Pollux 1. 245, 10. 128. Schw.). erepos 54 rts \4yet.' irrtov ol

TO TTTVOV KOl TTT^OV $\eyOV

#X

TTTVOV Se

ol

'ArrtKoi

2O0OKX^S O,KO\OV0G>V

IO85

nvyapyo's by Calchas with the craven-hearted Me1 0 8 5 Etym. M. p . 695, 50 T&yapyos • nelaus (see Headlam on 125f.). Holzinger etSos aerou' 2otpoK\rjs ewl TOV dei\ov, dirb T^S XevnTJs iriryTJs, $>S Xevnoiriyovs ws yv-

fiaxXoativri, but Paris also was taunted with cowardice (Horn. A 390). On the other hand for /xeXdpiTrvyos, the traditional epithet of Heracles, see Zenob. 5. 10

vatKtbdeis £KO)n<j>Sow, as t h e schol. on A r .

*y' €t/Jii TG)V fj.eXap/JT'uywv £TL.

Lys. 802 remarks. In Aesch. Ag. 117 two eagles appeared, 6 KeXamis, 8 5' i^bmv dpyfo, and the latter was identified

L y s .

(Paroem. TI)X
I 119) fir; ai ye

/j.e\a/j.injyov

E u b u l . fr. 6 1 , II 185 K . (yui

Si

Additional

evidence is collected by Blaydes on Ar. I . e . [ieXdf/.Trv\yos

T C TOTS

i

&

i

158

1086 pa. 1O86 Strabo 364 Zo^oitXijs Sk Kal "Iwc (fr. 66) TO pq.5t.ov p{£ (pa A and Epit.), 'Eirixapiios Si TO \iav X? (fr. 223 K.). Eustath. //. p. 295, 5 Kal 2o0o/cXijs T6

ace. of PAIC used adverbially. This

would agree well enough with prjtSws, pq.ov, pritrepos etc. It should be added that the Alexandrian grammarians, alpq.Siov pa. though they wrongly treated pif as shortened from pifSiov, deliberately reStrabo introduces pa as an illustration jected the derivation from pia, because of apocope in the course of a list of similar (1) the accentuation ought then to be, examples. But several of these, such as but was not, pa; (2) tradition invariably the Homeric Kpl and Su (for which see supported the 1; (3) the Aeolic form Brugmann, II 488, i n 102), as well as p'q. would not then be [ipq.. See Apollon. itself, are beside the mark. The gramDysc. ap. Bekk. anecd. p. 566 f., abmarians attributed the invention of airbTpwKTov, as they called it, to Epicharmus breviated in Etym. M. p. 700, 26 (cf. (Hesych. 1 p. 135 &X
IO87 ['PcilKOl Vel ijOGUKOl] 1 0 8 7 Phot. lex. p. 480, 15 'Pcu/coi5s01 [idpfjapoi rois "EWijfas. 2o0OK\r)s ry Wf« KixptTai. But the testimony of Eustath. //. p. 890, 14 is to the opposite effect: 08s (sc. Tpaucois) rj fih <7ivij0e
merely an echo of fr. 518, where see note. But though it is improbable that it was used by Sophocles, we should be wrong to deny altogether the existence of'Paixiis. Cf. Hesych. Ill p. 419 'Pai/c6s- "E\\T7><.

Kal ^otftOKXrjs 5i TTOU Kara Tot/s 7raXatoi)s 'Pwjiieuot Si TO y irpotrBivTes TpaiKbv <paai, Kal 6 Avn6(pp Sc Sia TOV iv apxy Y ib. p. 424 'Poxos" "EXXr/i', an error for irpotpipovGLv eV£ ' E W ^ u c , ol fiapfiapoi 5e 'PCUKAS. Strabo 231 mentions Rhaeci as 'Poi/toi)s (paal 81'xo TOC T, us ec 7raXa«j? inhabitants of Latium. R. Schneider, evpTjTai Xel-LKy prjToptKip (Ael. et Paus. Bodleiana, p. 6, restored it in Cramer,

fr. 369 Schwabe). Probably Eustathius is nearer to the original statement than Photius. Suid. 'Pat/cos' 6 'PW/MIOS is still further degraded. However, even the statement as it appears in Eustathius is open to suspicion, and is possibly

anecd. Oxon. I p. n , 2. Etym. M. p. 239, 15 seeks a derivation from pala,— Sid TTIV Kara iro\ii avSpelav;

p . 701, 14.

It is especially remarkable to find the word attributed to Epicharmus (fr. 184 Kaibel).

1088 1O88 Etym. M. p. 702, ^ Gud. p. 491, 3 irapa Se Zo^oKXei Xiyerai T\ TOV 6povs. Smyth, Ionic Dialect,

p . 179,

rejects

t h e popular derivation of pnxv from pTjyvv/u on t h e ground that piyi has pan-Hellenic 7], and connects it with pax<-s. H i s a r g u m e n t is strengthened by

AAHAQN APAMATQN this use of paxia which is identical with that of pdx's in Hdt. 3. 54 eirl TIJS pdxtos TOV ctipeos. Smyth illustrates the application to natural objects of the names given to parts of the body by quoting arm of the sea, shoulder of the mountain, wo\v-

159

Setpas "OXvfiwos. Closer to the point is Choeril. fr. 2 (p. 719 N. 2 ) <\l8ot 717s bardiaw iyxpw@as irdda. The word arete is employed by mountaineers to describe a sharp edge of rock. Cf. Hesych. I p. 395 /3paKtas" rpax^s Thwovi.

IO89 'Peira 1O89

Phot. lex. p. 485, 10 'Pemi-

Pausan. 1. 38. 1 is rendered by Frazer : ' What are called the Rhiti only resemble rivers in that they flow, for their water is The following gloss is p'eiT&v rb-wor lepuf salt. One might suppose that they flow pevp.&Twi>, which Wagner and Ellendt underground from the Chalcidian Euripus, suppose to contain the words of Sofalling into a lower sea. The Rhiti are phocles. Blaydes has a similar notion, said to be sacred to the Maid and Dethat Sophocles wrote 'Peirwv iepwv or meter ; and the priests alone are allowed 'PCITUK pevfidraf. The Gale MS points to catch the fish in them.' See also after pctrQn : should we not read 'PeiT6x Frazer's note in vol. II p. 486. The first (or 'Petrot)' rdiros UpQv pevfidrw ? Any- skirmish in the Peloponnesian war, in how, the natural inference is merely that which the Athenian cavalry was deSophocles is quoted for the use of 'P«rd. feated, took place at Rhiti (Thuc. 2. 19). Welcker referred this fr. to the TriptoElsewhere we find the form 'PCITOI (or lemus. 'PtTbi), for which s e e ' M . Schmidt on Hesych. Ill p. 425. The description of £v EAei'ffU'i 5vo vafj-drta (pep6/j.eva £K [/.Las •n-qyijs Ka\oiifiei>a. petrd. OUTWS 2O0OK\T;S.

1090

1O9O

Phot. lex. p. 488, 12 pr/rup-

trvprjyopos, dLKoKoyos. /ecu 6 TT)V ibiav airo(j>alvuiv yvuifirjp KpiT-qs, irapa ~2,O<J>OK\U.

The same in Cramer, anecd. Par. iv p. 174, 25, Suid. s.v., and, without the reference to Sophocles, Hesych. Ill p. 428.

This is one of the earliest occurrences of pi]T
I09I

the latter gloss should be attributed to 1O91 Phot. lex. p. 488, 22 piKfisSophocles; but, whereas Photius cites 6 Te(pptKiis, wapa 2o0o/c\ei. Sophocles for the sense shivering, Hesych. The ordinary meaning of piKvos is bent seems to understand piKVTfv 6\f/w as conor shrivelled. Hesych. i n p. 429 has the torted and so terrible. There is no eviglosses piyvbv • piyeSavbv, i^pi/ciiSes, and piKvT)v oi/w' (pptKr-fiv, but without givingdence to clear up the difficulty. For piKvovadou see on fr. 316. any authority. Naber conjectured that

IO<J>OKAEOYI

i6o

1092 crayrj 1092 1O92

aa.KTT)v cod.: corr. Villoison

Apollon. lex. Horn. p. 140, 2

confirmed by Hesych. IV p. 2 adyif TJ

(TOKOS ' aairls. d
0X1) TravoirXia. Schol. Aesch. Theb. H 7 dopvo~o~6ots o~dyais\ TrdXefiiKals iravoirXlais. Schol. ibid. 378
| = harness ; and the context would limit it to armour, as in Aesch. Pers. 243, Eur. Her. 188. Villoison's correction is

Etym. M. p. 707, 23, 37 derives adyfjia. and trdno! from 0^71/ ToxniaTiv do-iris. Sophocles employs iravaayla. in Ant. 106.

1093 1 O 9 3 Phot. lex. p. 497, i2 = Bachm. A similar note quoting Lycophron occurs anecd. I p. 361, 20 oa.XdfSr)v • So^o/cX-ijs in Etym. M. p. 707, 45. See also Etym.

TT\V Strip. Phot. lex. p . 497, 22 aaXd)ifit}m 6TTTI, nairvodoKT). oiiruis Zo<poK\ijs. H e s y c h . IV p. 5 adkipflyf ri 6iri), ii 17s rb ai\as fiaivei. 7) TTI)\I), KawvoS6xv Ovpis. M.

Schmidt was the first to connect with these glosses Eustath. Od. p. 1908, 40 (Ael. Dion, et Paus. fr. 431 Schw.)
Gud. p. 267, 17 iviot. §k ras Bipas ira\i./MS (qu. iraXd/i/3as) KOXOVGW, dirb TOV
word is unknown, but G. Meyer (Gr. Gram. 298)' wished to connect it with the O.N. svdela 'smoke.' The nasal in puct£ elipriTai. Xe^tKi}, wapa rb , where the word has been acci- ta.fi.flos : lalva etc., just as x'X"Wfy follows i/caro/ifS?!. So Sturtevant {Class. Phil, v dentally lost. 341 f.), who also points out that with That o-aXapfiii is the correct form of certain exceptions nearly all the words the word appears from Lycophr. 98 with the suffix -pi), -/3ijs, -flos ' apply to Sitrerds (raXdnpas KOTri TvBLov vrXdicas, persons or things of little worth or dignity, where Tzetzes says : aaXa/ifiai al dupai \iyoprai irapa rb tv aa\

1094 crwcXos 1O94 Phot. lex. p. 511, i5 = Bachm.

1. 5. 6 was originally in its place. I agree

anecd. I p . 364, 9 <TIK\OS (alyXos E a c h m . with Ellenclt that, if Sophocles used the anecd.) nai rb iviiriov, Kal s 'ATTIKO{IS. ear-ring,' which seems rather to belong oirws 2O0OKXTJS. to the form aiyXris. Pollux 5. 97 calls O-£K\OS (or 1717X05) was a transliteration o-lyXr/s a Dorian word. The grammarians

of the Hebrew shekel, which varied in weight in different localities. Naber and others consider that the reference to Sophocles is a mistake, and that Xen. anab.

seem to have confused o-fyXijs and
AAHAQN APAMATQN

161

1095 1O95 Steph. Byz. p. 9, 15 s.v.'A^por (3apijv€Tai de OJS K£/x/3pot, p / / p , o§s rives rpaal p Kififieplovs, 2(c6/i^poi, Kal ovroi f0vos,

So0oifXijs. Cf. Hesych. i v p . 48 2ic6,u/3/>or Bpdiaov i6vos. Meineke in his index referred this statement to Sophocles the commentator

on Apollonius Rhodius, but Lenz (Herodian, p. ccxxiv) agrees with Nauck on the ground that there is nothing about the 2/c6/i/Spoi in the scholia to Apollonius. For the mountain 2iccfyi/3/)os, part of the Balkan range to the south of Sofia, see Thuc. 2. 96.

1O96 Schol. Horn. $ 220 (Ox. Pap. more natural interpretation of the schon p. 66, col. xi 7) (rreivdpcvos veKveuai\ lium, and it is altogether unnecessary (TTevoxtopov/Jievos * irapd ravra 'AKKCUOS to conclude that Sophocles used the ' crrecw fiav '/Zdvdw p6os e's 6d\a judX' from the Odyssey. There remains the eovra areivoiTO,' ovx ^s So0o«r\?}s crrevd^ot. question whether he meant by it is thronged, as the scholiast implies, or Grenfell and Hunt inferred that Sosimply creaks (under the pressure of a phocles must have paraphrased the crowd forcing its way through). The latter passage in the Odyssey, and suggested is to be preferred, and we should compare that he did so in the 'Axaiuc atjWoyos. Horn.
os Xet/itjjei * rdcr' l-{3paxe KCLXCL ported (1 p. 94, 11 p. 198), and it is by dvperpa \ TrXrjy^vTa /cX^i5t, TrerdadTjaav no means clear that the editors' inference de ol w/fa, or A p . Rhod. 4. 42 Ovpe"b}v is correct. For the comment is too brief UTToeL^av oxyes, | u>/ca'ats &\J/oppoi ava.~ to be free from obscurity. Thus it might 6p(^aKojfTes dotfiats. A r . Ach. 548 purposely availed himself of the phocles gave yet another example of his etymological association with arivia, as tendency to Ionism. Or (2) 'O-TCIVOITO on the other hand Qu. 8. 88 eirivTeve 8' be it observed—not arevdfoi, the word ala feKuffiTt unquestionably uses eiriaTtviii which Sophocles uses in a similar case.' in the sense of arelveadai (cf. 7. 100, 9. On the whole, I agree with Mekler 161). (Jahresb. cxxix 31) that this is the

1097 crrt/3a8a 1O97

1O97

Troi.oi/J.ei'os Binges :
Schol. Soph. Phil. 1108 ov

cpopfiav iri Trpocrc/j^ficiw] dvrl wpoafapb[xevos. ivlore de e'/j.iraXiv (pytrt diaxovovfievos dvrl rou hiaKovwv Kal (TTifiddoiroiovixevos dvrl ffTi/3d5a iroiSiv (cmflaSoTroi&p

Lasc). P. Ill

If Sophocles usedffrtflaSoTOielaSai,the schol. might have regarded it as improperly substituted for aTiffaSoirouiv, since his parallels are equally unconvincing (for Phil. 1108 see Jebb's n.), and the fluctuation of voice can be illustrated by

162

IO*OKAEOYZ

the usage of TcuSowoieiv. But tmftadoToteiaBai was a scholiastic word (schol. Theocr. 4. 25), and it is much more likely that Sophocles wrote OTipd8airoio«(j.6Vos, as Burges suggested, more particularly since GTifiaSa. Troifie has been ascertained to be the reading of L. Lobeck, Phryn. p. 200, points out that Thuc. 7. 39 has

dpurroToieiaOai. followed by apurrov iroiel-

adcu in c. 40. For the use of the middle ('to make for oneself) cf. Ar. Pac. 288 iyi>

Se SOISVK'

eimuiv

irorfiropiai.

The

schol.'s diaKovotifievos is generally supposed to be an inexact reference to Phil. 287, but the inference is far from certain.

IO98

1O98 Pollux 2. 101 rrTO/iddtj di T&. eStTTOfM Kal eicprjfia 2o0o/cX?/s.

with this interpretation appears (e.g.) from schol. O.T. 35 6TL TO 'doidov' efl-

(jrqij.br earw. The word was employed in the sense ' clear-voiced.' That eti<prnxa is consistent

1099 1O99 Pollux 1. 23 oiXoxUivK Si TeX^eriXXa (fr. 8) etprinev. TOP de TOIOVTOV $ dfL<pa rd ivi/iara. [<7Tpafio\o-

K6/MV in Bethe's text of Pollux appears

to be a misprint: he quotes arpafi^aXoKop.av F , {TTpa./i[3aWoK6nav S, as variants.] o-Tpa.pa.X6s was a secondary formation

from
II p. 202. The disapproval of Pollux may be compared with the Atticist rejection of arpafUs in place of orpe/SXAs: Phryn. praep. soph. p. 108, 4 (Bekk. anecd. p. 62, 23), Pollux 2. 51.

1100

1100

Steph. Byz. p. 6io, 16

0X^

TrdXis 'ApKa.dta.s...g
Meineke has suggested with much probability that the reference was to Auge in the Aleadae. For Teyeans cf. fr. 142, ii 7.

IIOI

1101 Suid. s.v. rtas. dvrl rod vpb TOV, irpiv, ?tt)s nv&s, irl roaovrov t'ws. KO! riias TifvLKavra. TJ rdre. So^o/cXiJs 5e dvTi TOV irpbrepov rj irpb /xiKpov. Kal ' ApiaTo
449).

' 7-^ais p&v oSc dXX'

The various glosses are loose equivalents, not pointing to any sharp distinction of meaning: see also Phot. lex. p. 584, 12,

AAHAQN APAMATQN Bekk. anecd. p. 309, 23, Etym. M. p. 786, 2, and especially the elaborate schol. Plat. Hipparch. 2-29 D. irpbrepov was a convenient paraphrase, when riws was used, as in Thesm. I.e., with vvv U or the like following: see examples in Blaydes's n., and Blomfield on Aesch. Cho. 980.

163

But an exactly similar instance in Nub. 66 is glossed by the schol. with lUxpi ru>6s. Where the contrast is not expressed by an adverb of time {vvv, elra or the like), it is given by implication in the context, as in Ar. Plut. 834 (gl. Tvpifrqv,

wpOTepov).

1102 1 1 0 2 Pollux 7. 32 rds Si oAocm;K&ireira iroirjffCLL | TO\6TVT}V f y , Q fxovovs raivias TOKVTO.5 2O0OK\T)S uivd/xaaev. Tavrrjs Ttp dr][jt.ti) xXatfar ii<prjvat.. T h u s , TOXVITI) may be practically identical with ToX«irr| is not only the ball of unspun v?;/ta or /TTIHXUV (Plat, polit. 282 E roirov wool, as explained in Diet. Ant. I 897, drj TO fJ.iv drpdKTtf re
1103 Tponata 11O3

Tpnraia. (vel rpiiroua vel Tpi7ra?a) codd.: corr. post Sylburgium Brunck

1 1 0 3 Bachm. anecd. I p. 390, 8 = Phot. lex. p. 602, 6 rpnvala {rpiiraia Phot.)' ii ivavria Trvorj. ofirws 2o(poK\ijs. Etym. M. p. 766, 40 Tpiircua- i) ivavria TTVOT). OVTOI Xo<poK\ijs elpijKe.

TpoiraCa is not a contrary wind, unless accidentally, but a wind blowing in the reverse direction, having shifted to the

opposite quarter. It is used metaphorically by Aesch. Ag. lit) (ppevbs wviuv 5viraefi?) Tpoiraiav, Cho. 771 d\X el rpoivalav Zei)s KCLKGIV df)
IIO4

Hesych. IV p. 188 Tv 'ATTLKO'L, Tvtp&va, "EXK-nves), with this much of reason that or Aristophanes ; but his suspicion seems TVtpwv regularly appears in Hellenistic unjustifiable. Greek. Nauck, referring to Aesch. 11O4

rod Ti/0u!'os.

IO*OKAEOYZ

164

1105 VTTOvkoV 1105 Eustath. Od. p. 1496, 35 dore/ws 5c Kal ZO^OKMJS 6S Xtyerai VTOVXOV eliretv TOP Soipetov 'hvirov. For the word uirovXos see Jebb on O.T. 1396. It was applied commonly in late Greek to treacherous friends, as may be seen from the passages quoted

by Wyttenbach on Plut. Mor. 44 A (vi p. 378). There may have been an allusion to the Wooden Horse in more than one of the Trojan plays : we might think of AixpaXaHdes, 'Avrr/vopldai, AO.OK6UV or Xlvwv as among the likely sources.

II06 1 1 0 6 Phryn. praep. soph. p. 117, 13 (Bekk. anecd. p. 68, 4) mj/a 2O0OKXT;S. Hesych. IV p. 223 injavxeiv eiv• Phot. lex. p. 635, 12 and

Suid. s.v. inpavx&v b
^

&K\aatv OJKOS.

1107 ai5ui', but the explanation of the presence of 1 is still to seek, unless 0OIK6S Cf. Hesych. IV p. 227 <paiKif- evepyt$ arises from <pap-tKo-s (like ITTTIKOS and dKfid^ovTt, dwo rod <paivew, otov \afjnrp6p.the rest : Brugmann, II p. 260). Ellendt Curtius, G.E. u p . 303 E. tr.,compared wrote <j>aU6s. (pawns (A.P. 6. 254), a <pai-Kb-s with 0a£-oi-juo-s, <pai'5-p6-st and white shoe, may be akin. 11O7

Phot. lex. p. 637, I

cLKfi&favTc Kal Xa/A7r/)y.

ovrws XOQOKXTJS.

1108 apicl8a 11O8

(pap/iadSa codd.: corr. Brunck et L. Dindorf

1 1 0 8 Bachm. anecd. 1 p. 404, 1 = For the word cf. Erotian gloss. Hippocr. Phot. lex. p. 640, 18 <j>apiiaKlSa- TTJVCKp. 134, 10 <j>apiadu8es • pvTiT&des- <papKis rod yripws (yivovs Phot.) pvrlSa. OVTU yap Myercu i) purls. 2X^

nog 1109

Hesych. I p. 332 ai.piMKov tragic fragment, but Nauck does not

XpS>/J.a OldiTroSos • &vev HvBovs- avB-q yap include it, and d
(<pap/w.KuvTas cod. :

corr.

Musurus)

2O(J>OK\TJS (<j>rt.

The lemma of Hesychius is surely a

that d
AAHAQN APAMATQN

16S

IIIO

111O Strabo 433 oCru Kal SO^OKXTJS rr)v Xpax^va $0iumj/ dpr/KM. Elmsley on Eur. Hclid. 194 restored T/raxiva for Tpaxtvlav in the text of Strabo, and the context certainly favours his view, although for the present purpose the point is not of much importance. Welcker (p. 205) rightly resists Elmsley's inference that the quotation occurred in

the Phthiotides, but why Ellendt rejects the fragment altogether is not easy to understand. Trachis was actually in Malis {Track. 194), but in transferring it to Phthiotis Sophocles may have been influenced by Horn. B 682, where Trachis is included in the district of Achilles and closely cennected with Phthia.

IIII

iXavSpo<; 1111

Hermog. ap. Walz Rhet. Gr.

means masculine. We may compare tptXofjLeipa^t an iiriKXriais of Artemis at Elis, because her temple was in the neighbourhood of the gymnasium (Pausan. 6. 23. 6). Brunck was probably right in 4>£\av8pos, like i\dvup (Aesch. Ag. ascribing this fr. to the Meleager. For the character of Atalanta cf. Eur. fr. 525. 420), is normally applied to a loving wife, but as epithet of the virgin Atalanta Ill pp. 324 de fj>l\avdpbv 34 Kal 6 2oOK\TJs f TTOV TT}V TT}V 'AraK6.vrrjv 'AraK6vrrjv elire 5ta TO TO aaird^etrffac TTOV elire 5ta ^ Gbv dvSpdinv etvcu, rnj.wv irdXiv eiri SXXou Trpa.yfia.Tot TaTTbvruiv TotivofJ-a TOVTO.

III2

1 1 1 2 Bachm. anecd. I p. 415,5 Xe'/"<*-

Nauck, who in the addenda to TGF

fjivva.' Trapa 2o0o/c\e?, T) (?) cod.) Trap"O/J.*rjpip (p. xxv) treated this as a new fragment,

(4529) a\e%&ve/j.os. Pollux 7. 6t attri- afterwards {Index, p. xiv) accepted butes the word to Aeschylus : rb /iei>Toi Papageorgius's emendations. Lobeck's statement {Phryn. p. 23) that dfj.vva Xeif-cpt-vbv ifi&TLOV x€L^a<JTPolf ^ X^yois, does not occur before the first century ^ l ) x x X A.D. requires qualification, in view of /j.iv Aiffxi^os (fr. 449), "0/J.r/pos de dAe- pseudo-Herodian's citation of Theopomfdi'e/xoj' KeKXrjKev. The reference to pus. The word XH|ic£|j.uva is further Sophocles receives confirmation from a attested by Eustath. Od. p. 1767, 43 passage to which L. Colin drew attention Tva.x^io.v x\a(Vap...67rota TIS y) /*?? fxovov in

Rh.

Mus.

XLIII

414,

Herodian.

Phihtacr. from cod. Vat. 2226 suppl. :

a\e\i)veiAos Xeyo/xivr), oXha Kal x^-^d/iwa,
fr. 445 Schw.). Hesych. IV p. 277 i "O d\^d \£ Cf. Horn. II 224 xXcupdoji' T dvefio€LV JLVi/a %X &[ .v Papageorgius by a certainGKeTrtwu. By the poets of the New emendation restored xe'yU'ty""'0"'- Whether Comedy xXcura is mentioned as a winter he is right in inserting Aicrx^os after wrap (Pollux 10. 123). See also fr. 117. tuo-n-ep is not so clear ; and his change of afj.vveo-dai to a/xwav I do not understand. Kal a)iOyeaffai \£yoi>Tes oiniTi TTJV Hfivvav < ~ktyovo~iv > , el jxT] Qebtrofjiiros a-irai; Kai ^XeLV &f*.vvav, wcnrep Kal 2o0o/cXr}s. For

AAHAQN APAMATQN

166

III3 1113

Etym. Gud. p. 564, 25 x«P°-

j S o t r x i s ' 6 5 t a x e t p o s ^ w c , CIJS 0?;(ri S o ^ o / c X ^ s .

Hesych. iv p. 278 xc'poj3oo"* fioffuwv

(x«po-

c o d . ) * TOV 5 i a x e i p & i ' f r copra. - .„_

Pollux 7. 7 TO 7dp &Troxeipof}loiTos Kal For the contemptuous tone of -/3O
TJTTOC &V TIS

III4 1114

Suid. ,r.z>. xX

os yevriOeis.

oSras

• dvri TOV t.

1115 Herodian 7repi jiMw. Xef. p . 14, 24 TO. ety ofs X ^ o ^ r a dvdfjiaTa fj.ovoVKtv elvat, t
Schol. Ar. Ran. 1033 T o " rato"a SeXiJpr;? Kat E^6X7roi;

This appears to be the only extant example of xXwpaicw.

7rapa

11) ; and the latter speaks of them as still extant in his time (10. 12. 11), (FHG I 416) <pri
500K A EO AM<J>IIBHTHSIMA KAI TEYAEniTPA^A III7 1117

Pollux 2. 154 dxeiparov Si

of avToiroiiv there would be likely to suggest the false interpretation given by Pollux : in most contexts such an induceNauck is almost alone in denying that ment would be absent. But it has not Pollux is quoting from O.C. 698 (pirevfi' been explained why Suid. and Bekk. axdpuTOv CLUTOITOLOV, where see J e b b ' s n . anecd. p. 474, 4 have the unintelligible It may be observed that the occurrence gloSS dx^pOlTOV ' &/IW/J.OV. 2o0o/Aijs eiprjKe TO axeipoipyijTOv, X^ipwTa Se At]/j.oa'd^T]s (61. 37).

Sva-

1 1 1 8 Phot. ed. Reitz. p. 36,17 (Phryn. praep. soph. p. 37, 2 3 ; Bekk. anecd. p . 347, 26) 2O0OKXJJS Se TTJV ebdeiav etirev

dcifus

yevei

(fr. 7 4 0 ) ' airb Si rrjs fwds

duruXKafiov €v6d

UXdrcDV (6 K. IIX. om. Bekk. anecd.). The new codex of Photius shows that this fragment belongs to Plato the comic poet, and not to Sophocles.

III9 St/caios 1119

Priscian. inst.

Gr. 18. 206(11

TJV TrdpoiOe p.kv I 6'X^os dLKaiojs. Ai. 547 el-jrep Si/caiws iaT ifios TO. TrarpSdev. B u t

p. 308, 20) iustum pro vero et verum pro iusto frequenter tarn nos quam Attici ponimus. Sophocles AXavrt (5t/ccuos yovos.'

this is in accordance with the usage of other authors: Aesch. Theb. 392 dpffSis

id. 17. 168 (II p . 193, 18) iuste pro vere ...Kuripides Aiavrt *5//catos ybvos' pro

ivbiKus T' €Trdjvvfiov. E u r . fr. 839 oBzv OVK ddiKois I f^riT7lP irdvTuv vev6/j.ic!Tai. Plat. Crat. 418 E (fvydv) iiruivbixao-Tat.

Sophocles thrice uses SIKCUWS in the

Svoybv 5t/ca£w?. ib. 409 B. Tim. 85 B.

Xen. oecon. 21 and many others. [Some sense of aXr/d&s: O.T. 852 O(ITOI TOT, wpa£, TQV ye Aa'/'ou <£>6vov \ (pavel StKalus of these exx. are due to H . : see also On editing Aeschylus, p. 141.] The adverb 6pd6v. ib. 1283 6 irplv 7raXaios S' 6'X^os

I04>0KAE0YZ

168

stands on an entirely different footing to that of the adjective ; and it is hardly credible that Sophocles used Slxaws yovos in the sense of ' a genuine son,' for'which no parallel has been adduced. (The quotations in L. and S. will not bear examination : Taylor on Aeschin. p. 441 [3. 197] cites them all, as well as others to

which the same remark applies.) It seems probable therefore, as has been generally held, that the grammarian intended to quote Ai. 547, and that his memory played him false. The reference to ' Euripides' is significant. See also Hesych. n p. 90 ZvSucov d\ri$h, which may be a reference to O.T. 1158.

1120 eVei TreirpaKTai nav TO TOV 6eov Ka\a><;, yoipo)fx,€v yjSr), TrouSes, es TO, TWV crocfaaiv SiSacTKaXeia ju,ovcrt/c^5" TraLoev/xaTa Trpoo-\afi/3dveLV 112O. 112O

2 eisL

Se Set KOLO' •fjfjLepav deC, 3 post SiSao-KaXeia distinxit L : corr. Wachsmuth

Stob. eel. 2. 31. 5 p. 200,

16 W. 2O0OKA&>US.

p

I agree with Nauck in thinking that these lines cannot possibly have been written by Sophocles. Dindorf is of the same opinion, but N. Piccolos (Suppl. a PAnthol. gr. Paris 1853, p. 332) seems to have been the first to doubt their genuineness. See also on fr. 752. The sententious tone, the tameness of the thought, and the entire absence of distinction from the style, are out of keeping with the existing remains of Sophocles. The general cast of the vocabulary, and particularly the use of irai8ei(jiaTtt (v. 3) and irpotKa (v. 6) in serious verse, suggests a period later than the fifth century. Now, there were two other tragic poets who bore the name of Sophocles and were sufficiently distinguished to have the numbers of their plays recorded in literary chronicles: (1) Sophocles the younger, a grandson of our poet, who exhibited plays from 398 B.C. onwards ; (2) a descendant of the same family, belonging to the early part of the second century, who is said to have written fifteen plays: see Haigh, Tragic Drama, p. 445, Susemihl, Gesch. d. gr. Lit. Alexandr. I p. 283. It is not improbable that some of the extracts attributed to their ancestor were actually composed by one or the other of these writers. For these lines Sophocles the younger seems the more likely author. J. writes: ' The difficulty of conceiving a context in tragedy for these verses is the chief objection to their genuineness. They seem to be spoken either (1) by a waU to other iraides, or (2) by a mother, or a

ircudayayds, to young persons—the father being absent (v. 12). The composition of the verses would not in itself warrant their rejection. The last two vv., indeed, are either corrupt or defective. But, apart from this, there is perhaps only one suspicious point in the language— K«KTT]Tai, instead of Krarai,

in v. 9.

Welcker (p. 270) refers these vv. to the "Enriyovoi. or 'Ep»/n5X?7. He suggests that in the Cyclic Thebais Amphiaraus was described as giving good advice to his young sons, Alcmaeon and Amphilochus, before his own departure for Thebes, from which he knew he was not to return. Welcker supposes that Alcmaeon is here relating (probably in the prologue) his father's departure, and quoting his words of counsel to his sons. But this hypothesis requires a very bold assumption,—viz. that x^P^f6" refers to the departure of Amphiaraus, and that several words have dropped out after it. The sense was, Welcker imagines, " Let me depart now to Thebes—but do you go to your studies." A further difficulty in Welcker's view is the use of the first person plural in v. 10 and in v. 12 (
AM4>IIBHTHIIMA KAI TEYAETTirPA<J>A

169

av fLavdddveiv is 8' a>v KCLKOV fAev Spav n Trpoitc eVicrraTcu, auros Trap' avrov fiavdoivo)v avev irovov TO, S' owS' ^v TOV SiSacr/caXov v, aXka. K€KT7)TaL

r a v r ovv vXa^a>fji€crda Kal j

^

co iraiSes, w? av \X,T\T aTraihevTcav

S

t etvau

S

5 ecus T' Wachsmuth j \aixfiaveiv coni. Nauck 6 3' 06c Nauck | irpotn' tiriuraTai. Gaisford : irpo'iK' (iriaTairdai L 7 avrov L : corr. Bergk 8 oib" i}t> Nauck: ovd' av L, eCr' av Meineke 9 dXXct Kal Krarat coni. J., dXXa K^xp1)70-1 Meineke, fort. d\X' ewiKTarai 11 /J.TJ f J Herwerden 12 KairokripodvTos M. Schmidt, Kairb XijpouvTos F. W. Schmidt, Kairb dyj^drov Wecklein | post h. v. lacunam indicavit olim Nauck put a full stop after Tra.ideiifj.aTa. The 6 Nauck's 5' ovv is generally accepted, objections to this, as the text stands, are but J. rightly objects that these particles conclusive : (1) irai.8ev|iaTa must then be are quite out of place. The proper sense in apposition to 5i5ao*/caXet"a, and would of 8* ovv is 'however,' or, when less require the forced sense ' means of strongly adversative, * to resume ' ; here teaching,' for which there is no authority ; there is no interruption to the thought, (2) irpocr\a|4(3dvci.v, unless attached to which proceeds in orderly sequence. So jSeXTioi'a, would be without an object, far as the text is concerned, there is no since neither iraideu/jLaTa, with the postu- difficulty in the ellipse of TIS—or iras ris lated meaning, nor [/.ov&iKfy, which is —as subject. J. quotes Aesch. Mum. 297 too narrow, could be supplied. To avoid K\uet de Kai irpocraj9ev urv &e6s. In the latter difficulty Hirschig conjectured sentences of universal import the omisTrpoafiavBdveiv, which, if adopted, would sion is more common than is generally almost necessarily involve the acceptance recognized, and often leads to an unof Nauck's \a/u.(36.j>ei.i>. Meineke, puncreasonable suspicion of the text: see n. tuating as in the text, read -walSevfia. yap on fr. 951.—irpotK* lirio-TaTai, 'readily with 8eZ Kai for de du. But neither this understands.' I don't think that irpoiKa alteration nor Wachsmuth's substitution is used ironically here, but rather that it of yap for S« seems to be necessary : for is shedding its primary application : cf. 84 = yap see on fr. 576, 4. The position Antiph. fr. 210 (n 103 K.) dperr) TO of 5^ is no objection : see Jebb on Ai. Trpo'tna rdis (pLXois innjpeTeiv. F o r the 116, Headlam, On editing Aeschylus, sentiment cf. Democr. fr. 182 Diels TO. / aTa r 0 s p. 114, Eur. Hel. 688 (n.). J. preferred fj.ev Ka\a xPVf * TTOVOIS T] frndtjiris the ordinary punctuation, rendering ' Let e^epyd^eTai, TO. 5' aiuxph avev irhvoiv us go to the places where the wise (the avTOfiaTa KapirouTat. poets) teach,—to lessons in the lore of 8 f. Cf. Eur. Hipp. 380 TO. xpMT' the Muses'; but the crucial difficulty is e*iri(TTa[j.e(Tda Kal yLyfujCKOfj-ev OVK eKiroevaded by the break which he assumes after dida&KaXeia.—For irai8eu')i,aTa as vodfiev S\ Plat. Prot. 352 D 7roXXot/s 0a pline." ' (J.) He compares Plat. Theaet. 153 B KTaTaL [iadr]fj.aTa. vpoa^Kowav. Isocr. 1. 18 (av 77s 0i\otiadrjs, &ret Tro\vfiadi]$' a fxev eTTtcracat, llf. U S CIV |ITJT* ••• Kdin>8i]|J.oSvTOS iraTpos ' ( 1 ) In E u r . / . T. 591 we raCra SiaipvhaTTe rats jieX^rius, a bi fii) fi€/j.ad-riKas,7rpo
dvtryevTjs, \ Kal TO.S Mu/c^yas olada. This

IOOKAEOYI races of the Levant. He quoted the is very rate [Kuehner-Gerth II 292 following illustrations: Liban. epist. quote no other example; but see 1350 iytn Si ae 7)^iovi>, iK /days iJKOvra Wecklein in lee.'], though o(5re...Te is T^S 'EXXdSos, ypdnot seem to be both uneducated, and the SiQv ran Troiriry, Avol/iaxos iKoKetro, children of such a father": the re Botcirios ixh, us ((palvero, TO ytvos cannot be detached from juijre, and placed after d.iraide6TWi>.) Hence weav^Kaffev, dirb nitrris Si a(i(ov Xiyevffai TTJt 'ATTIKTJS' irapa TOVTty S^ rip tiivip... must conclude that the passage suffers Macho in Ath. 578 B ahrxpbr yhp from one of two defects. (1) It may be. Svo/ui $pvyia.Kbv | Kal raO0' incomplete : i.e. another subjunctive verb y ywcuic'X.&X.eiv, | py SSOS, may have followed in another verse, the T9\% '' EEXXX O eralpav (K p) sense being, " t h a t we may not seem 'Adtjvalwv ye KtoXdaai irfikw, uneducated, and also that in our father's airavrts el<x' iirrivopdumivoi. Philostratus absence < we may not neglect our duty > . " vit. soph. 2. 1. 14 T^K 5^ Sri y\G>TTav, e<pr} Or (2) the text may be corrupt, in which o'HptbSTjs, TTWS iircuSevffris Kal imb TIVOIV ; case I would suggest /J.rir' dm^SoOvro: oil yap HOITWV airaiSeirdiv (palvri' Kal 6 'Ayairarpis.' (J.) The conjectures mentioned Blhiv, i] fievoyeia, £(f>ri, rrjs'ATTIKTJS ayadbv above, with the exception of Herwerden's, SiSaffKoKeTov dvSplfiovXotxfvqidia\4ye(r8ai. • do not avoid the difficulty of fffyre...Kal. Ol fJL€V y&p €V Tip d(7T€i 'AOTJVCUOI, fJ.l
II2I

Trjpovvra rovs \£yovTa.pv<; a/cav^as iireyeipovra 1 1 2 1 Eustath. Od. p. 1538, 13 rofoTo£oTroie?v, which has been compared Trote? yovv ras 6pus o-uvd'ytiv occurs in Ar. Nub. 582 dpffovffi Kaipy Ovfiov. ('when you elected Cleon') ras 6pm Brunck suspected Eustathius of a lapse 0-vvrjyoiJ.ev, Plut. 756 6
AM4MIBHTHIIMA KAI YEYAETTirPAA

171

1122

eyw 1 1 2 2 Athen. 68 A rb Si pTJ/j,a {i.e. the the meaning were " I , the cook," we verb : he has been quoting instances of must have had iyo) 6 [lasyeipos; and, if the noun &pTv/j.a) KeiTai irapa 2o0o/cXei spoken by a man who, though not a cook, was about to act as one, the collocation £y& ftayeipos is out of place. Examples from Cratinus and Eupolis follow: amongst those of the noun which So soon as /idyeipos is added, the cookery becomes only metaphorical. This may precede is fr. 675. ' Valckenaer conbe illustrated by Alexis fr. n o , 18 ff. jectured that the words Trapa So0wcXei (11 335 K.), where the supposed situation were a mistake for vapa 2wiX<j> iv 'AvSpoKhti, a play from which Athenaeus actually occurs,but £yu) /adyeipos is avoided: quotes elsewhere (123 E, 228 B ) ; and TOVTOIS f& a 7 €Lpo s ovirpSaeia', OVK 6\J/erai—| oifi(h^€Tac yap vi) A£'—d\V iys Kal iroudhe thinks £v 'Av8poK\et unnecessary), reXais j oiiruJ—TTOLUJ yap rovipov avrds— marking " Videntur autem ilia ne satyricae ui'trre TOUS j SeiirvovvTas eis rd XoirdSt' quidem fabulae convenire." Brunck too, fyU/3d\Xew (I. CK(3.) TTOIW |' ivlore TOVS Nauck, and Kock (in 624) are all of odovras virb TYJS ijdovTjs. This point of opinion that the words come from a Greek has not been observed, e.g. by comedy. The later comedy is full of Ellendt, who, accepting the words as cooks, and when a man sees iMryeipos written by Sophocles, ascribes them to dpTiio-oj in an iambic line quoted by the Phaeacians, and argues that it was Athenaeus, he is predisposed to suspicion a satyric play.' (H.) We have thus an that the source of it was comedy. But example of the idiom which has been there are certain considerations to give illustrated on fr. 800. See also Blaydes us pause: (1) why should Athenaeus go so far afield as to quote Sophilus for an on Ar. Plut. 295 rpdyoi 5' aKpaTt-eTade. example of dpTiia ? But if the word oc- Among Shorey's examples are Theogn .347 iyih 5i K6WV iwipriaa xap&dpv, Cephisodor. curred with the culinary sense in Sophocles, fr. 1 eyui Si TO?S \6yois 6Vos tto/tac. It it was another matter, parallel to the must however be admitted, even after citation of dprii/xara, which we know to H.'s explanation, that the occurrence be correct; and in fact it appears that of-this metaphor in a tragedy—or even Athenaeus was seeking for the earliest in a satyr-play—would be remarkable occurrences of the verb. (2) The line enough ; and I have left the fragment cannot have been spoken by a cook, but among the spuria, where it was placed must have come from some one who was comparing himself to one: render, " I'll by Nauck. be the cook | To dress this rarely." If

1123 1 1 2 3 Photius lex. p. 148, 6 Karev- Xe&dat-' rd Karapdadat. OUTO) IlXdTOJv. Kal SO0O/CXT)S {O.T. 246)* KaTe^xofiai Si Q&t.' T6 KOLTapaa&at. OOITUS IlXdroj^. Tbv SeSpaicdTa. rdSe (5e5pa/f6r' eiTe Tis 0 TWV 'AX' dvrl TOV /card Soph.). dvrl TOV KarapHfiai. Kal AiXiai'os X x 0) Kre. In Suidas the quotation from Plato It is fairly certain that the second lemma of Photius refers to Plat. rep. 393 A ' Do has dropped out, just as that from Sophocles has been lost in Photius. I think, you know the beginning of the Iliad' kv therefore, that KaTeixeffdai TCIV 'Axai&v oh 6 Troir}T7}S (prjaL rbv flip X-puarjv 5e?aBat TOV 'AyapAtivovos airo\v T^v ^> f""£'^7 »tK following his name with the explanation irvyxave, Karevx^^6ai TWV 'Axaiwc dvTL TOV .. .e^xetr^at, just as in Suidas the Trpbs TOV 8e6v; Nauck concludes that dvH TOV KaTapwfiat follows oSrois TiXaTUv and oiirws SO^OKXIJS have explanation changed places; and the allusion to So- the line from the O.T. phocles is made plain by Suid.: KaTcv-

SOOKAEOYI

172

1124 e^e

TO

All critics are agreed that the words 1 1 2 4 Etym. M. p . 254, 53 deX^riov TO diXeap. 2O
than to Sophocles.

1125 Bovdour) AptXcovos iirl Trpo)(ofj ivdcvdf). 1 1 2 5 Etym. M. p. 207, 16 Bovdolr) ' ofrojua KXeiT-rj | Boufloig' KTL The source was then the note of Sophocles (/3oi50oia cod. Flor. ap. Miller, p. 68) iro\is ryjs 'IWvpidos. 2O
1126 ef? rcus akrjdeiaLcrLv, els early deos, os ovpavov T erev^e KOLI yalav p TTOVTOV re ^apoTrov olSfj-a Kave/jucov y8ias. dvrjTol Se nokkol KapSia TiKavci)jji.evoi l^pvcrdyuecrOa TTf]\x.dT(av p decov dyaXfJiar' CK Xido)v rj 1 1 2 6 . 6 rj xa^-K^a" Clem., Euseb., Theod., lust, mon., Cyr. cod. Neap.: renal i\wv lust, coh., Cedr.: KOX tfi\uv Mai., anecd. Par. 1 1 2 6 Clem. Alex, strom. 5. 14, p. 717 (Euseb. praep. ev. 13 p. 680 D, Theodoret.

of whom the earliest is Justin Martyr (t. 150 A. D.) coh. ad gent. r8, de monarch. therap. 7 p . 109, 36) 6 p.h> yhp 2O
AMIIBHTHIIMA KAI YEYAETTirPAA

173

17 Xpvo-OTevKTwv ^ i\eavTLvoi)u TVTTOW;dvcrias re rourois Kal Kevas Travrjyvpec; 7 Tijirwv anecd. Par. Mai., anecd. Par.

9 vifxovTet Clem. p. 6 3 : reixovres lust., Cyr., Cedr.,

Cedrenus (1 p. 82,9 \c. 1100A.D.]). Vitelli (ap. Nauck) reports that they also occur in a Naples codex II F 9 fol. 140 v. Verses 1 and 2 are found in Athenag. suppl. pro Christ, j (c. 130 A.D.), where however they are supposed to be an interpolation. The context is of a different character inJohnMalalasp.4oed.Bonn(c. 565 A.D.)

of either of these legends ; but the fact of their confusion, and the suspicious character of the sources from which our information is derived, are enough to warrant a suspension of judgement. To return to the fragment itself, it will be observed that Clement professes to rely on the authority of Hecataeus in his book relating to ' Abraham and the Egyptians.' Boeckh(7V.Gr.princ.p. 148) 6 yap crotpfbraTos 2o0o/cXijs dpafj.a Qe'dero Kal ITOI7]TLKU}S etirev OTL TT]V XiaWaba. eI5e held that this ' Hecataeus' was a forged document, by means of which spurious \ovofj.4vi]v Kal yvvi) eyevero. 6 Teipetnay, verses were attributed to the classic poets,
IOOKAEOYZ

174

better reading iroWoi is, however, now established. (2) In v. 6 he objects to XaXxtW, saying that it should be X«XK&"• But Soph, has \£§TITI. x"^^f> in Track. 556, and xpwtw in Track. 1099. ' On the other hand, Bentley passes over a real mark of late date, viz. the plural Tais o\T)8«ittwriv ( = ry ahydtia) in v. 1. This adverbial use occurs in Philemon

being probably, as we have seen, the work of an Alexandrian Jew. The late use of \apo7r6s (v. 3) is more remarkable than that of rah &\i]6elai, and the leading idea of the last six lines,—not to speak of difficulties in detail which need not be discussed here—the turning to idols of stone and trusting to them for support in time of sorrow, reads like a fr. 130 (II 519 K.) el TCUS A,\i)8eiaunv oi Hellenized paraphrase from a Hebrew Tedv-qKbrei \ aXa8f\(nv eX\ov. In later prophet of the Old Testament. I should Greek it is frequent (Polyb. 10. 40. 5 be content to rest the case on KapSla Kal \4ytadai.. .teal TCUS d\7jBetats vwapx^tv). ir\ai>
1127 rovSe yap TOL Zevs eyr)fi€ ov ^pv
TTJV

Se 1127.

5 VVJXIKOU :

vel /IVBIKOCS Euseb. | tTWTadt] vel eirearaTet Eus. :

Clem. 1 1 2 7 Clem. Alex. Strom. 5. 14 p. 716 (recurring in Euseb. praep. ev. 13

these lines came from a satyr-play on the following grounds : (1) eirT)|i<JHeo-|«p. 680 A) 6 2O0OK\?JS Sk ev6vppijfi6vus vos violates the rule that a/iei ' IT\V rovSe ... avrip ' (vv. 1—4).is not used in tragic senarii when comelra iireKBisp KalfrijeTr-fiyayev 'raxis...pounded with a verb or noun beginning o^oix^s' (vv. 5, 6). i(j>' oh In tpaveptl)- with a vowel: contrast Eur. Cycl. 686; Tcpov rty aKpaalav rod fivdoiroiovfj^vov (2) TTTCXOV, virijpPpvaxrev, oXoir^cpijs, Aids uBe' 5rws iKdtiqyetTcu ' (5 8'... 49p6wT€To'and Ifldpvuro are not admissible in (vv. 7—9). Nauck thinks that v. 4 is tragedy. L. Dindorf, in Steph. Tkes. referred to by Hesych. i n p. 199 OAOs.v. [3adfi6s p. 21 c, expresses surprise
AM0IIBHTHIIMA

KAI YEYAET7irPA4>A

o 8' oijTe SGUTOS ovre xepvifios 7T/)os XeKTpov rjeL KapSCav ohr/v 8' iKeCvrjv ev^povr/v idopvvro. 7 oiSi x^'/Sos $ij3ai> BL^uv Clem. Clem.

9 tBipvvro Eus., cf. Hesych. II p. 22 iffSpvvro-

adding that we ought to be on our guard against all citations which rest solely upon the authority of the Fathers. Jebb, on the other hand, regarded it as genuine. Mentioning the words condemned by Porson, he remarks : ' Now ij^KpLEfffiivos is used by Hipponax_/}'. 3, Ar. Eccl. 879, Lysias and Plato: it might surely then occur in tragedy. But as to the other words, the objection seems sound. Indeed the whole tenor of the verses suits a satyr-play.' Thus, he tacitly denies the truth of what Porson is arguing about the unelided d/j.(f)i: its validity as a universal rule he had contested in the Appendix on O.T. 1505. Headlam appears to have been in agreement with Dindorf: he calls attention to the use of 6Xo
of such a character as to justify the remarkable bitterness of the language. It should be added that, though the immediate context of the quotation is not suspicious, it is found in the same collection with others which are undoubted forgeries. It is suggested that rovde in v. 1 is Heracles, and that the language of vv. 4 and 7 is suitable to the visit of Zeus in the guise of the newly-arrived Amphitryon, while v. 8 recalls TT)V fdav TpiirXa(7td(ras VUKTO. of Apollod. 2. 61 and the other authorities. For the Amphitryon of Sophocles see I p. 76. Brunck and Hartung, who also thought that the subject was the procreation of Heracles, referred the fragment to the satyric Heracles at Taenarum. 2 xp1)o'°lx0p4>os> referring to the story of Danae: cf. Lycophr. 838, where Perseus is called rbv xp^^birarpov p.bp
i76

IO*OKAEOYI 1128

ecrrat yap ecrrai tceivos auwvos Trvpbs ye/JLOvTa, drjcravpov ^ aWrfp- r) Se fiocrKrjQeLcra <j>\o£ airavTa fdniyeLa Kal fjuerdpa-ia <j>\e£eL /xavelcr'. etrrjv yap eKTeCvrj TO TTOM, 5 iirrjv scripsi: iirav Clem. Eus., orav lust. | 1 1 2 8 . 1 ftrrai Kaivbs Clem. y lust, et Eus. codd., 5' etikdT-Q Clem., ap' 7a/) eKTclvr) scripsi: b" eK\iwy vel 5' metri causa add. Grotius such writings as those of pseudo-Hecataeus (fr. 1126 n., Susemihl II pp. 63255, 645); and, inasmuch as Clement twice quotes from Cleanthes (I 557, 560 Arn., frs. 75, 101 P.) in the same chapter, we should have expected to find his name attached also to the present passage, if it was actually composed by him. ' The primitive substance (Pneuma) p. 722 (Euseb. praep. ev. 13 p. 684 B) was determined by Chrysippus, following epei ' iwav...ainii\eGe.' substance is also the creative force, or These verses describe the Stoic (Kirideity, which shapes the cosmos, or unipuins, and therefore cannot have been versal order. Out of it the elements written by Sophocles. They are, howwhich we know are separated off; first, ever, of no little intrinsic interest, and fire (as we know it) ; then, air or vapour must have been composed by a Stoic, or (condensed fire) ; then water and earth, at least by some one who was accurately which are solidified air. But, after these informed respecting the tenets of that elements have been separated, there resystem. A knowledge of Stoic principles mains a residue of the Pneuma or primitive was widely spread from the third century B.C. onwards; the purpose of the substance. This residue is the aiSijp, in the highest sphere of the visible heavens, lines appears to be didactic rather than encircling the world, of which it is lord controversial; and the language bears no and head. marks of a late origin. If we proceed ' The cosmos does not remain in one to enquire for an author likely to have state eternally, but passes through cycles versified Stoic doctrine, it is natural to of decay, destruction, and renewal. The think of Cleanthes ; and so far as contents individual things in the cosmos will be and style are concerned there is no reason gradually resolved back into the elements, why he should not have written them. and the elements into the primary subIndeed, the opening phrases are directly stance or Pneuma, the aWrjp. The end suggestive of his teaching, as will be of this process will be a general conflagrashown below. But it is necessary to tion, when once more the world will be bear in mind that the extract comes from a suspicious source. Together with many absorbed into the deity (Pneuma, aW-qp). " Then in due order a new cycle of genuine quotations Clement has included a number of unmistakable forgeries development begins, reproducing the last ever." (Aesch. fr. 464; Eur. fr. 1030, 1031; in the minutest detail, and so on for (R. D. Hicks in Encycl. Brit.9 XII at Menand. fr. 1130; Philem. fr. 246; p. 564).' (J.) For the Stoic texts bearing Diphil. fr. 138), which are also to be on the tKwiipwais see von Arnim Stoic, vet. found in the de mcmarchia attributed to Justin Martyr. These are not to be fragm. 11 p. 183 ff., and for the important fragment of Cleanthes ibid. 1 497 p. 11 r assigned to the Christian apologists them(=fr. 24 P.). selves, but were derived by them from 1128

p.

Justin Martyr de monarch. 3

136 3 Kal irepl rovSe '6TL fidvos dvvards iffTt /cat rCiv Q fi$ f wpaijeoiv Kal rrjs irepl TO detov ayvwaias KpifXtv ev, Kal irpdrbv ye So0ofcX^a Kal irepl TOtirov "KtyovTa ' (arai yap... awdAecrer.' Clem. Alex, strom. 5. 14

KAI YEYAETTirPAA

177

<j)pov8ots fiev ecrrat a7ras yrj o eopavcov ar/p e n ovo ar/p nrepoTa <j>v\a / pov /caVeira crwcret vdvd' a wpocrd' 7 777 5' itip&vav (yrj Se avSp&v F) lust.: yi) Si iSpav uv (sic) Clem., yi) di ipdvwv Eus., yrj dwdptwv Grotius, yrj S' avipwv Conington | ovd' drjp ITI. Grotius: oiS' dp' in lust., oMe dp' In Eus., 06 yap iirl Clem. 8 ^aaraau lust.: j8Xaorci(m Clem., /SXoffTijffei Eus. I Tvpoipevos Grotius. Post hunc v. ponit lust. /ecu yap Ka$' "AiSrjv aT av 860 Tplfiovs vo/iifo/uev, ] /xlav StKalwv x ^P aSlKuiv o56v, quae Diphilo alibi vel Philemoni (fr. 245, 11 539 K.) tribuuntur J. renders thus : ' The day shall come, p y j j fibvov dtpdaprov OVTO, TOV in the course of ages, when the golden Ala TOP deCbv avaxupeiv ^7ri TT/C TrpSroiav, ether shall release its teeming store of eW dfwv yevo/iivovs iiri /uas T^S TOV fire, and the flame, long fed within, shall aidipos ovalas SiaTcXeiv a/upoTipovs. T h e kindle in its fury all things on the earth language of the present passage points to and in the sky. And when that con- the iKinipwcris of Cleanthes and his sucflagration has wholly ceased (iirav 5' dp' cessors in the following particulars: (1) ixKlvrj T6 vav: or " when the universe ' The store of fire accumulated in the has ceased "), the sea with all its depths aWrjp must come from the heavenly will have vanished, and the earth will be bodies. The sun is pure fire, the stats void of habitations [see, however, below]; of fiery nature. The heavenly sphere and the air, full of fire, will no longer itself, or fiery zone surrounding the world, carry the winged tribes. And then the is called al0i\p: totum hoc caehwi quod deity will restore all that he has de- igneus aether., mundi summapars, claudit, stroyed.' Senec. nat. quaest. 6. 16. 2. Now CleIff. &TT\6ya 7) ds avyriv oKiUhr) "IXtos i/MJ. I have briefly called avayKaiov ' els juep 0X6ya, OJS (jieTo KXeattention to certain Attic anomalies of dvdr)%, ds d' avyr)v, ws 6 Xpiiannros. Conthis kind in C.R. XVII 249, but the formably with this wefind£K
12

IO*OKAEOYZ At length the sun and stars discharge their teeming store throughout the cosmos, and the equilibrium is upset by a vast expansion of the compressed matter of which the world as we know it was compact. I have partly discussed this subject in Fragments of Zeno and Cleanthes, p. 252 f.: but the details cannot be made good here. See also E. V. Arnold, Roman Stoicism, p. 196.—For crx,do-r| see n. on Eur. Phoen. 454. 5 eirijv : see cr. n. That Mf» rather than iirdv was employed by the older Attic writers seems to be established by the MS evidence applying to Ar. Av. 1355, Lys. 1175 (neither of which passages is paratragoedic), Isocr. 5. 38. In Thuc. eirfy occurs three times in treaties. Modern editors follow Hermann in restoring iirf\v against the tradition in Eur. Her. 1364. On the other hand Alexis fr. 16 (ill 303 K.), as recorded, has iirdv. ' ijv and infy are foreign to all Attic inscriptions. eirdv occurs first in the third century (265 B.C.).' Weir Smyth, Tonic Dial., p. 609 (cf. p. 71). Meisterhans, p. 252, agrees that 4iri)v was Ionic. It is clear that the tendency of the tradition is for iiri)v to give way to the later iirdv, and here as in Eur. it is reasonable to prefer iirl\v. —7&p «KTe£vij: see cr. n. yap is occasionally ousted by U in our MSS (e.g. Xen. Syrup. 4. 19), but the converse is far more common (fr. 873 n.). It will be seen that J. gives alternative renderings of the vulgate ; but it appears that he preferred to make Xoyi
intelligible, it does not follow that rb vav iK\d\j/€L could be used. The other view, that TO irav is adverbial, is of course possible (El. ioog); but in that case it is surely very odd to read that, when the conflagration has entirely ceased, the air is still aflame (v. 8). Another equally vital objection to the text is that the cessation (or quenching) of the fiery process does not complete the destruction of the phenomenal world which is described in the following lines (that is rather the

effect of the ernKparqais aWipos), but is the first stage in the iraKiyyeveala, which begins with the creation of the
incorr. mund. 19 p. 507 M. (258 Bern.) ajrap o~(of/.a ava\v6fj.evov els irvp SiaXOcral Te Kal x « ™ t , dyKi) TTWOC 7) fivptoT\ao-Lova rbirov airi)v KaraXa/jL^dvetv.

1 yr\ 8" e8pdvwv ^pt||i.os. These words have been most unwarrantably suspected: is see cr. n. On the other hand J.'s rendering is unsatisfactory : if the only effect of the ixwipuns upon the earth is to burn down the houses, the iTiKpdri)<ns 6eov is strangely limited in its range. Surely the meaning is rather, ' earth is reft of its supports'; the solid earth awaits its dissolution. The best description of the whole process is in Philo incorr. mund. 19, part of which has been quoted above. The capacity of extension in the compressed earth is referred to by Cleomed. circ. doctr. 1. i i r j i fiev yap 6yK<> §paxeid

AM0IIBHTHIIMA KAI

179

J Se Svvdfiet y i(7Tov rrjs ovo~las el 70CK imvori
rijs TWV b"kwv dif/uovpytas.

elvai Kal eardvai. Cf. schol. A r . Nub. 264 aal OVTOS 5£ (piXoaixpuv X670S Sri OVK iip^Spaffrat (? €. Heraclit. alleg. Horn. 41 eSpcuhTarov direfifyaTO (XTOix^iov ehai T-qv yrp> wairep £
perty : H e s . Theog. 117 Trdvro»> SSos &o-<pa\es del \ ddavdruv, Orph. h. 26. 4 •Ebpavov ddav&TOV KbafLov.

H e n c e they

allegorized 'Bcrria as yy, deriving her name from eo-rdvai: Cornut. 28, Plut. qu. conv. 7. 4. 6 p. 704 E, prim. frig. 21 p. 954 F diaf/.4vet TO ye&des' 6Qev ov /cara The significance of idpdvwv. is to be X&pav fibvov il- ^Spas anlvi)TOv oTiaav gathered from the fact that to the Stoics avTTjy dXXa /cat /car' ovuiav dfj.eTdj3\rjTov the earth alone of the elements was fixed 'Eo-Tlav /ere. Cleanthes accused Aristand motion less in the centre of the cosmos: archus the Samian as KtvovvTa TOV nbdfiov Achill. isag. 4 TTJK Tijsyijs (
9 irnSera. ' The subject is aWi)p, which, in the Stoic doctrine, is itself the creative deity.'

(J.)

1129

. . . .

ouSe Oeols avQaipera wavra ir4\ovTai

v6crL Aios"

KEIVOS yap 1129.

\

reA.os ^ 8 e KCLI

1 0eol
1 1 2 9 Clem. Alex, strom. 5. 14 p. 726 (Euseb. praep. ev. 13 p. 688 A) y

l^et

di 6 Tpay(j>5oToi.6s ' ovB4 deoto-i' p p x ^

Bergk (PLG 11 245 ff.) conjectures that these lines may have been taken from a paean of Sophocles. The old Ionic paean is said to have been written in hexameters, of which a trace remains in the chorus O.T. 151 ff., but those which have survived to us from a later date are in aeolic, prosodiac, or ionic metre. The chorus beginning at Track. 205 is called by some authorities a paean to Apollo and Artemis. There is satisfactory evidence that Sophocles wrote a paean to Asclepius: see Philostr. vit. Apollon. 3. 17, Philostr. iun. imag. 14, Lucian, encom. Dem. 27. The younger Philostratus (imag. 14) quotes from it the epithet KXin-o/iTjrijs as applied to Asclepius. H. writes : ' Whether these verses were actually written by Sophocles it is natural to question, but when Nauck pronounces that recentifalsario debentur versus inanes et absurdi, that they certainly are not.

Bergk says (II p. 248) nihil inest L antiquo poeta sit indignum, and to my ear they have all the tone of ancient hymn or epic' The sentiment agrees with what is found elsewhere. The gods are subject to the ordinances of fate: Eur. I.T. i486 Tb yap xPeuv croC r e KO.1 6e&v Kpa.ru. Simonid. fr. 5, 16 dvdyicq. b" ovSe ffeol

lidxovrai. Zeus alone is absolutely free and uncontrolled: Aesch. Prom. 50 i\eidepos yap oUrts ecrrt JTXT^ At6s. Suppl. 603 VTT' dpx&s b" oihivos ffodfav | TO /j.eiov KpeKsabvav Kpovrivei; \ OSTIVOS tLvudev yixhov aifiei Kdru. H i s supreme excel-

lence is shown by the exact correspondence of his will with the decrees of destiny : Pind. Nem. 4. 61 T6 fi6put/iov kibBev ireirpwixtvov. Thus there is no movement or action which he does not guide throughout from first to last: Theocr. [7. 1 ex AAs dpx&i*.e<j6a Kal is Aici Xr/yere, Mofcrcu.

Orph. h. ap. Stob. eel. 1. 1. 23 p. 29, 10 Zei>s wpwTos yivero, Zeiis lioraTos dpyiKtpavvos, I Tievs KetpaXif], Zei/s /x^crcra, Aids 5' CK Travra rirvKTai.

TABLE SHOWING CORRESPONDENCE OF THE NUMBERS ASSIGNED TO THE FRAGMENTS IN THE PRESENT EDITION WITH THOSE IN N A U C K ' S SECOND EDITION (1889) AND DlNDORF's FIFTH EDITION ( 1 8 6 9 ) : P. I

N.

2

1 2

3

3

4

4 —

5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12

13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22

23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32

33 34 35 36 37 38

39 40 41

5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12

t3 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22

872 — 23 24 25 26 27 28 29

3° 3i 32

33 34 35 36 37 38

D,

P.

2

42 43 44

3 4

5 — 10 6 7 8 9 16 11

'3 12

18 15 17 14 20 21 22

23 24 19 — p. xiii 25 26 27 28 29

3° 3« 32

33 34 35 36 37 38 39

46 47 48 49

5°

51 52 53 54 55 56 57 58 59 60 61 62 63 64 65 66 67 68 69 70 7i 72 73 74 75 76 77 78 79 80

N. 39 40 41 42 43 44

45 46 47 48 49

D. 49 57 43 48 40 41 42

44

45 46

47

5° 51

5° 51

52

53 54 55 56

53 54 55 56 57 58 59 6o

52 79) 332]

58 59

60

6i

62}

62

63 64

63 64 65

65

72

66

67 68 69 70 71 72

73 74 75 76 77

73 80 71

74 75 76 77 78 98 99 100 101

COMPARATIVE p. 81 82

N.

83 84 85 86 87 88 89

80 81 82 83 84

90 91 92 93 94

95 96 -97 98 99 100 101 102

103 104 105 106 107 108 109

78 79

85 86 87 88 89 90 91 — 92 93 94

95 96 97 98 99

D. 102

103 104 I0

5

106 107 108 109

no in 112

81 81

83 84 82

85 86 87 88 89 90 91 92

TABLE

OF NUMBERS P.

140 141 142

143 144 145 146 147 148 149 150 I5i 152 153 154 155 156 157 158 159 160 161 162

103 IO4 IO5 IO6 107 108 IO9

97

163 164 165 166 167 168 169

113 114 116

170 171 172

114 115 116 117 118 119

no

122

173

III

118 119

'74

112

"3

120

175 176

114

123

'77

"5

121

120 121 122

116 117

178 179

no

III 112

"3

123 124 125 126 127 128 129 130 131 132

133 134 135 136 137 138 139

100 IOT 102

u8 119 120 121 122

123 124 125 126 127 128 129 130 1

'3

132 133 134 135

93 94

95 96

"5 117 124 125 126 127 132 129 130

137 133 135 134 136

'38 139 131 141 142

143

180 181 182

183 184 185 186 187 188 189 190 191 192

193 194

•95 196 197 198

N. 136 137 — 144 148 149

« 5° 152 153 154 iSS 156 157 158 159 160 161 — 162

163 164 165 166 167 168 169

181

D.

144 b

H5 — 151 150 157 158 159 161 162

163 163 164 165 166 167 168 169 — 170 171 172

173 174

'75 176 178

170 171 172

181

i73 — 174 i75 176 177 178 179 663

180 — 182

180 181 182

183 184 185

— — 186 187 188 192

193 194 195 196 197 198 199

177 179

183 184 a 184 b 186 187 185 189 188 190 191

193 192

198 194 196 197 230 209 204 206 202

203 205 207 208

182

COMPARATIVE TABLE OF NUMBERS

P.

N.

D.

P.

N.

D.

199

189

199

200 201 202

190 191

200 201 211 212

258 259

237 238 239

236 237 238

240 241 242 —

240 241 242 —

243 244 245 246 247 248 249

244 245 246 248 252 256 265

250 251 252

261

203 204 205 206 207 2O8 209 210 211 212

213 214 215 216 217 218 219 22O 221

222 223 224 225 226 227 228 229 230 231 232

233 234 235 236

237 238 239 24O 24I 242

243 244 245 246 247 248 249 250 251 252

253 254 255 256 257

200 201 202

203 — — — — [768]

— •—

— •

—

—

213 214 — — — — [73i]

— — — — — — — — — — —

260 261 262

263 264 265 266 267 268 269 270 271 272 273 274 275 276 277 278 279

259 258 259

280

253 254 255 256 257 258

281

259

2631 264}

—

282

206

218 219

260 261 262

207

222

208

216 216 217 —

283 284 285 286 287 288 289

255 259 268 266 269

—

—

—

—

—

—

204 — 205

209 210 — 211 212

213 214 215 216 217 218 219 220 221 222

223 224

225 226 227 228 229 230 231 232

233 234 235 236

215b

220 221

223 224 225 229 227

36i 228 226 230 231 232 a 232 b 233 a 234 a

290

291 292

293 294 295 296 297 298 299 300 301 302

3°3

253

304 305 306 307 308 309

251

310

254 239

3"

234 b

313

235

3H

247 243 249 250

312

263 264 265 266 267 268 269

262

257 267 278 277

270 271 272 p. xiii

270

274 273

271

2421 276 J

272

275

273 274 — 275 276 279

260

280 281 282

283 284 285 286 287 288 289 290 291 292 [294]

279 — 280 281

285 284 282

286 287 293 a 293 b

289 288 290 292 291

294 [296]

COMPARATIVE V. 315 3i6

N.

D.

293 295

295 297

932 296 297 299 298

857

1 J•3X7 1

318

319 320 321 322

323 32-4

325 326 327 328 329 330 331 332 333 334

3°3 3°4

p. xiii

305 306 307 308 309

305 309

310 3ii

337 338 339 34O 34i 342 343 344

3i3 314 3i5 316 3i7 318 319

347 348

349

35° 35i 352

353 354 355 356 357 358

359 360 361 362 363 6

34 365 366 367 368 369 370 37i 372

373

487 300

3" 312

346

417

300 301 302

335 336

345

298 b 298 a

[503] 320 321 322 323

— 324 325 326 327 328 — 329

33° 33i 332 333 334

335 336 337

337 337 338 339

34° 34i 342 343 344

299 —

3°3

3°7 308 306 304 310 310 320

TABLE

OF NUMBERS P. 374 375 376 377 378 379 380 381 382 383 384

385 386 387 388 389 390 39i 392 393 394

395

319 319 313 317

396 397 398 399

3'4a

400 401 402

3Hb 315 [49i] 312

3" 316 3i8

— 321 322

323 324 325 — 326 327 328 329 331 33O 333

334 335 335 3356

N. 345 346 347 348 — 349 350 351 352

353 [354] 354 355 356 357 358 359 361 360 362 363 364 365 366 367 368 369

403 404 405 406

37o 37i 372

407 408 409

374 380

410 411 412

376

373

183 D. 343 a 343 b

344 68 — 69 66

67 70 349 346 345

35° 352 35i 462 a 462 a 462 c! 467 b 462 c 462 b

465 463 464 467 a

466

357 354 b 355 354 a 9201 p. xiii) 302

413 414 415 416 417 418 419

379 381 382 383 384 386

363 358 359 360 36i 362 368 364 365 366 367 369

420 421 422

387

37°

388 389 390 39i 392 393 394

371 372

33 337 338 340 34i

423 424 425 426 427 428 429

P- 139

43°

342

43'

375 377 378

385

395 396 397 398

373 374 a

375 376 376 386 381

387 382

COMPARATIVE

184 432

N. 399

433 434

400 401

435 43°

402

437 438 439

404 405 406 407 408

P.

440 441 442 443

444 445

403

—•

— — —

446

p. 228

447 448

409

449

45° 451 452

453 454 455 456 457 458 459 460 461 462

463 464

465 466 467 468

410 411 412

413 414 415 416 417 418 419 420 421 422

423 424 425 426 427 428 429 277 278 23

D. 379 383 377 378 384

385 388 39i

39°

392 — — — — 394 399 392

397 398 396

P.

N.

D.

451 452

442

493 494 495 496 497

453 454 455 456 457 458 459 —

498 499 500 Soi 502 503 504

401 401 411

414 412

473 474 475 476 477 478 479

432 433 434

420 421 422

435 436 437 438

480 481 482

483

439 440 441 442

423 424 426 380 427 428 432 429

484

443

856

485

444

486 487 488 489 490

445

431

447 448 449 450

434 436 435 435

43°

450

460 461 462

439 — 938 445 446 449 b

506

465 466 467 468 — 469 —

447 45' 448

507 S08 509

510 SH

406

440

443

464

401 401 402

441

437 439

463

512 513

405

438

505

5"

404

NUMBERS

491 492

4°3

431

43°

OF

410

413 415 a 409 415 c 415^ p. xiii 418 419

469 470 47i 472

TABLE

5i5 5i6 5i7 5i8 5i9 520 521 522 523 524 525 526 527 528 529

53o 53i 532

533 534 535 536 537 538 539

470 47i 472

473 474 475 476 477 478 479 480 481 482

483 484 485 486 487 488 489 490 491 492

493 494 495 496

540 541 542

497 498

543 544 545 546 547 548 549

5"3

499 500 501 502 504

5°5 506

449 a

458 —

461b

—

454 460

444 452

453 455 456 459 461 a

468 469 470 471

473 475 474 477 477 477 476 478 479 480 481a

482

483 483 485 484 486 488 489 490 491 492

493 495

zr

cr

00*-J 00 00 00 00 00 OO OO-J -

\ ^ ^ ON O^ ^ O O O O O

4a. O <-< ^

U i U i Ln t

O O O O O O O O

ON ON ON ON ON ON ON ON

^ 1 ON^J O\ ON O\ ti<jn O \O 0 0 - ^

1I

Lfi 4»- t*J M >-" O v

U I ( / I Ln ^n Ln O^Ul 4»- U* N

O Q O O

^

cr

L Ui Ui ONUi ON4* U\ 4^ 4* 4^ E:4* ^ A - t ' W ^ O i O O N t O \ 0 0 ' « 0 ' - " 0 0 ONOi — - ^ M U H U ) H "

10 " O^O 00*^1

I ON O N C ! H t ^ ^ i ^ O ^ - ^ - ^ - ^ 1 O O O O OHH 4^ O 4^ ON ON<J^ to "*^ 00 vO tyi 4^ O>* to

ON O N 1 ^ ON ON ON ON*-*» ON4^ M W U M M 00

I

U>OJOJ M M to tO 10 h) tO I N W W H O> I I I H L n ^ J ^ - f ' - ^ - t i - ^ U i U ) I W p-t O "O 00*-J ONLn ^ W ' tO M O ^ O^ ' ' I C C n s ) ONLn M H O^O OO '

NONONOO" ONt/ t l A U H / i ^ t n w H A U i OO-^J ON^I 4*. OJ to >- O ^O 00*^1 ONUI 4 * W N H O V O

Co

1

2

OO^O 00 00 GO OO 00 00OJ X

-J -

o

I 4^ t

) ^O 00*M ONCn

|g H Q « O 0C--1

r "vl '-Jf OO^a 00*vt - 0 \ 0 ^ > 0 v 0 ON^J N S I O^O 004^ U J W i O h - M h - i O O 00-a * ONt*J O - I ^ W O J to 0 * 0 0 0 N M ON^^I V£) 00 ON M 004^. O N O ^ MOJ*VT(VJ->-I>KJ 0N«O *-<

M <-" O "O

N - J ,_, ON D '^1 '

ON ON Q N OON N OON N I I OON N OON N OON N OON N OON N OON N OON N OON N OON NON a NON O NON O NON O NON O NON O NON O NON C ON ON ON ON ON ON ON ON O N O I O r KJ\ tyi O i ^r\ O r ^ J . . v. o i 0 0 M ON"**1 4 ^ t>j to O 00"vl O i O„ J 4 ^ vO OJ. .W. 4. ^. ON . 0 0 O •"• NO ONOr t o O 0O"*«I \ O ONt/t to 4 ^ • (. j.j . Q

I ON ON ON ON ON ON ON ON ON ON ON ON ON ON Q ON C ) vo " ^ vO vO NO NO NO NO NO NO 00 00 CO 00 i-H 00 C ) \O 00^-J ONUi 4^ OJ M •-< o NO 00-vi ON*^JLn4:

O N l O N O N O N O N O N O N O N OONN I I ^ 4 ^ O O C > J < > J O O ' - -sj - • M M 00 ONLR 4^

NCTNON , . Lfl UN CTN -f* 4 ^ 004*- U i i (g t-i I I vj- Q \Q I

O O O O 0 * 0 1 0 - J D ' O I « 0 1 - 0 1 0 ' » O N O ^ O OOOOOOCOOOOOOOOOOO OO*VI • v t ^ J ' v T ' ^ a ' v t ' v j v j - v j ' v j Q N O N to n O N© QO*1** ONLn 4 » W N w 5 \ O 00**4 ONLn * » W M H O ^ O OO^J ON^TI - C ^ U W H O V O 0 0 - - J O N ^ - f ^ U N t H O ^ O M

•* o o o o o

ONONONONONONON 4kj^4i.4^4i4^4i *O 00 ON-J Ln 4*. LM

. -vT --JT OJ W vO O ONU> 00 •-'-4^ CC '

ON IJI O C74

•£• O-J to »-» O \O

00

00

OOOJ

I

[

1 1 1

I 1

I '

'

'

'

.fk \© vO

'

I I ] I ^ ^^ I • ON-^

10

to vO

O

^^

O

" ^

M Oi

i—i O

OC^l

*

ONOO

j

MH — i < vO

) VO O^'H O O M S T S J V D 00 OOvO OOvO -^J OOVD 4 ^ ^ r . 4 ^ OO ON OOLn 00 00 to \ O ON ONLTI O U t OOOi OO O

•-« o vo oo •

O v©.vO 00 00 00 OC " d to H O vO CO***J ON "

VO OO

ON ON

(_a O N 4 ^ ^ J - ^ O N O N O N O N "-H O OOvO **-J ONtO i — ^ O o v O v

k H H H u i — i t — i i — i n - i t — " O O O O O O O O O ' - ' O NOv "^4 O N ( J I - ^ Oo 10 M O VO 0 0 * * ^ ! O N O ^ 4 ^ OO t o i—i Q\ Q v O

oooooocooooooooooooocoooooooooooooo oo-^T -

ON

ION ON ON ON ON ON * 4 O\On 4 ^ O J M

ON

-4i.4*,4i.OOoOOOoooOoOOOoOO I W N N M M M M D j U M O "^-1 vO 00>4 ONWI 4* Oo to O vO 00"*-l vo Q^^JT. '

' "
^ O ^ O V O V O 00 OO OO 0 0 CO 00 00 00 CO OO 00 00 I X OO OC OO CO C» 00 l » 00 CO OO 00 W Ctt 00 00 CC 0 0 00 W hH O O O O **O '-O ^O vO vQ vO ^O vO ^O VO 00 00 OO 00 OO OO 00 00 00 00 " " ^ **4 *^4" " ^ "^J *^4 *^4 **^4 " ^ *^4 ON ON ON ON ON ON ON ON ON ON On O r t x i (^i t y i l / i ( y i O^ O^ t^r 4 ^ 4 ^ " ^ 4*< ^ ^ m ^ Oo M *-, O vD 00^-J ONO-i 4 * OO tO "H O vO OO*^ ON<-n 4^. OO to I-H Q VO OO**-! O N U I 4 ^ OO tO P-H O VO 00**4 ONOn 4 ^ Oo to I-I O VO 00^-4 O N * - " 4 ^ OO tO •"" O VO OO^4 ONOT

•

1^

I IIMIIIII l £ |

OOOOCCCCOOOOCOOOCOCOOOCOOOOOOOOOOOCfiOOOOCCOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOCOCOOO ^ f ^ ^ ^ W O J W W O J W W U U ^ I O M | O M U M ( O N I O I O H M H M M H M I r ( M M O O O O O O O O O -4^ OO W »H O vO OO**«J O*»On 4^ OO (0 M Q VO 00*^4 O N O I 4*- OO (0 H O vO 0O*"vJ ONOT. 4 * OO M *-< O vO O0**4 ONOt 4 ^ t * i to *-<

I

ra

188

COMPARATIVE p.

N.

904 905 906 907 908 909

818 819

910 911 912

913 914 915 916 917 918 919 920 921 922

923 924 925 926 927 928 929 930 931 932

933 934 935 936 937 938 939 940 941 942

943 944 945 946 947 948 949 950 951 952 953 954 955 956 957 958 959 960 961

820 821 822

823 824 825 826 827 828 829 830 831 832

833 834 835 836 837 838 839 840 841 842

843 844 845 846 847 848 849 850 8S1

852 853 854

S55

856 857 858 859 860 861 862

863 864 865 866 867 868 869 870 871

873 874 875 876

D. 830 233 a 946 759 755 756 757 758 815 784 774 774 775 776 657 659 780 660 661) 662 J 663 663 663 665 666 667 668 669 670 671 672

673 674 a 674 b 675 676 677 678 679 680 681 682 683 686 687 684 688 691 689 690 685 692 655 339 781 782 963 656

TABLE

OF P. 962

963 964 965 966 967 968 969 970 971 972 973 974 975 976 977 978 979

NUMBERS N. 877 878 879 880 881 882 883 — 884 885

886 887 888 889 890 891 892

D. 11

865 748 408 858 796 797 798 799 — 800 801 802

969 b 803 804 805 808 809

980 981 982 983 984 985

893 894 895 896

810

986 987

— S97

— 814

yoo 989 990 991 992

898 899

816 818

900 901 902

820

993 994 995 996 997 998 999 1000 1001 1002 1003 1004 1005 1006 1007 1008 1009 1010 IOII 1012 IOI3 1014 1015 I0l6 1017 I0l8 IOI9 I02O

903 904 905 906 907 — —

— 908 909 910 —

970

824 825 831 826 827 829 — —

_— —

833 834 835

911 —

775

912

836 837 838

913 914

— — 915 — 916

— 841 —

842

COMPARATIVE

TABLE OF NUMBERS

189

N.

D.

p.

N.

D.

IO2I IO22 IO23 IO24 IO25 IO26 IO27 1028 1029 IO3O IO3I IO32 I°33 I°34 I°35 IO36

917 918 919

844

972

920 921 922

972

918 923 924 925

I°37

935

1076 1077 1078 1079 1080 1081 1082 1083 1084 1085 1086 1087 1088 1089 1090 1091 1092 1093 1094 IU 95 IO96 IO97 1098 IO99 IIOO IIOI 1102 1103 1104 1105 1106 1107 1108 1109 1110

IO38 IO39 IO4O 1041 IO42 I°43 IO44 1045 IO46 IO47 IO48 IO49 IO50 1051 IO52 1053 IO54 IO55 IO56 IO57 IO58 IO59 IO6O 106l 1062 1063 IO64 IO65 IO66 IO67 IO68 1069 IO7O 1071 IO72 IO73 IO74 1075

923 924 925 926 928 929

93° 93i 933 934 936 937 938 939 940 941 942 943 944

945 — 946 947 948 949

95° 95i 952

953 954 955 956 957 958

959 960 961 962 963 964

965 966 — 967 968 969 970 971

845 846 84S 850 851

— 852

853 854 855 861 — 863 864

867 868 870 871 874

875 876

877 878 — 881 882

885 — 887 888 812

889 891 896

mi

895

1114

898 899 903 905 906 907 — 908

i"S

910 911 912 700

9i5 916 917

1112

!"3 1116 1117 1118 1119 1120 1121 1122 1123 1124 1125 1126 1127 1128 1129

973 974 975 976 977 978 979

98S

381 928 929 930 93' 932 933 934 936

986

937

987 988 989

942 939 940 944

980 981 982 983 984

990 991 992 993 994 995 996

971 974 947 948 973

975

997

919

998 999

95°

1000 1001 1002 1003 1004 1005 1006 1008 1009 IOIO IOII IOI2

927 IOI3 IOI9 1020 IO21 1022 IO23 1024 1025 1026 IO27 1028

95i 952

953 954

9556 9S 625

356 958 976

959 961 960 —

—

779 752

977 894 866

795 p. 172 p. 172 p. 172 p. 172

INDEX OF TITLES "A5/«iTOS III p . 60 'Addfias a and /3' I p . 1 Mas Aonp6s I p . 8 Alas nadTL-yotfebpos P a r t v n Aiyetis I p. 15 Al-yurdos I p . 21 AWioires I p. 22 tds I p. 25 xi p . 38 'Anpicrios p. 46 'A\ea3at 'AXefcwSpos I p . 57 'AXIJTTJS

I p.

62

'AXicfiiwp 1 p . 68 "AfiVKOS aaTvpiubs I p . 71 'AfJ.
ai I p. 86 y i Part III 'Arpeiis I p. 91 'Axcuwv (ri>\\o7os

I p . 94

'

I p. 103

ipacral

AaidaXos I p . n o Aav&f) I p. 115 Atopucitr/cos ffarvpiKo AoXoires I p . 119

p. 117

I p. 125 'EXei/7?s dirairjjiris 1 p . 12 'EX^xrjs apirayq I p . 123 'EX6<7js ya.fj.os aarvpiKos I . 126 'Eiriyovoi I p. 129 'E7ri Taivdpiji ('ETriToii'dpioi I p . 167 "E/Hj I p . 139 I p . 129 I p. 141

1 p. 144 EvpvaXos I p. 145 ~EvpuTrv\os I p. 146 Ei5pucrdK?;s I p . 165 Part VI I p. 167

(aarvpiKbs)

I p. 167

I p. 173 0a/iipas I p. 176 Qyffetis I p. 184 9t«?0T?lS I p . 185

0^

Z& f

III p . 1

"Ifapes I p. 197 "Iva%os I p . 197 'Iliwy I p . 213 'Io/Jdnfs I p . 214 'Ijr7ro&fyteia II p . 121 Iirirdvovs I p . 216 'Ieia I p . 218 'Ixvevrai crdrvpoi I p . 224

"Iwi' II p. 1 Ka/iUKoL II p. 3 Kipfiepos 1 p. 767 KS aarvpitcbs II p. 8 a II p. 13 x II p. 15 Kp&>wra II p. 23 K/jf
Ar/fiviai II p. 51 Mdvrus II p. 56 MeX^a7poj II p. 64 M£/j.vuv I p . 22 Mipws 11 p . 69 MoOffai II p . 69 Mwc^pcuai I p . 91 M w o l 11 p . 70 Marios aaTvpuchs II p. 77 Nai57rXios KaravXiwv II p . 80 NaiiirXios ffup/caeiys II p . 80 Nawrt/cda 11 p . 92

p. 185

INDEX OF TITLES N16/317 11 p . 94 N(7TT/)O II p . IO5 Soai/7j6/DO(

II p . 191 2i>8«7rpoi II p . 198 2
II p . 104

'05uirTpuu II p . 92 Hoi/itves II p . 147 IIoXwSos II p . 56 IIoXi>if
"T/3/KS bpoi. II p . 292 II p . 293 Qaldpa. II p . 294 $0iibrides II p . 305 $IXOKTI}T»)S Part IV *IXOKTI)TIJS e^ Tpoig II p : 307 *icei5j a ' a n d /3' II p . 311 *oo'i£ II p . 320 $fpifos II p . 322

II p . 172

SaXjUawet'S (TCLTvpiK6s Sii-aw II p . 181 S((TU0OS II p . 184 2/ci5#ca II p . 185

TctXws I p . 113 TavTaXos II p . 209 TevKpos II p . 214 Ti)Xe0os aarvptKis 11 p . 220 Ti/petfs II p . 221 TpaX'J'KU Part V T^«rr6\e,uos 11 p . 239 Tpt&ikos II p . 253 1v/j,Tainews 11 p . 268 Tupc6 a a n d /3' II p . 270

$pfryes II p. 325 II p177 .

11 p . 327 m

III p . 20

191

GENERAL INDEX TO THE PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS OF SOPHOCLES ABBREVIATIONS

USED

f = fragment \ = Ichneutae (fr. 314) i'E = Eurypylus (fr. 210) f 1, f 11, f 111 = Fragments, volumes ] and III )( = as distinguished from

A = Ajax A n = Antigone Ti = Electra OC —Oedipus Coloneus OT = Oedipus Tyrannus P = Pkiloctetes T = Trachiniae

I. GREEK :, 1 i, 1

in reproof, P 1300 before yv, quantity of, OC 547 Doric in lyrics, f 593. 5 final, quantity of, in

OC

d or a in the termination -01a, P 129; . T 350; f 583. 5 d or a in dAios, An 100 d or o in apw, etc., A pp. 217 ff. d in "Apijs, A 254, 613 a in eti&ve/ios, A 197 a, = wherefore, T 137 a 5-q, = ola 5-fi, rare, A 1043 d/3Xo|8i}s, as a cretic, OT 229 djSoXos XTTOS, f 408

a/3oi;Xos, 'inconsiderate,' E 546; T 140 apporos, no certain instance of in tragedy, An 1134 appiveadai., OC 1338 ff. , f 967 ela, I 87 07076, £701700, not found in Attic, An 760 ay&fciv, f 968 ayadri T&X.V, I 73 d7
v, as attribute of noun, f 649. 48 „ ye, T 896 „ 7e Xwets, A 589; An 573 ayavov %6\ov, f 231 #7007*0, f 971 d77AXeo"Soi, =e7ra77AXeo-fioi, A 1376 0770s, T 622 #7e, sing, addressed ta several persons, T 1255 dytiv, force of in middle, A 1101 , 'to outweigh,' E 119 , 'to take captive,' OC 916 , with accus. of place, An 811 )( O7rd7eo'61oi, P 1029 {yi\ura, etc.), of continued action, A 382 )( tpipeiv, T 495 r os irirpa, OC 1594 ayivrfros, T 743 ; f 860 dyepvTjSf i 511 d7^xi'i7Tos, T 61 a7ei>oros, act. (naKuv), An 582 ayr)$r)S, T 869 O7?;XaTe(i', 070s, OT 402 s, f 972 H6v), OC 1495 a7/cdXais (without iv), OT 1031 ayniXri, OT 204 ayKuv, = 'a bay,' A 805 £7X010, E 211 E 908

GENERAL INDEX, PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS 193 &y\u)
Zyxafr, i 973 tt t7

194

KT], i 975 7 , , T 770 dSafiaros and dSd/iacrrot, A 450 dSaaros, A 54 adeia 7??s, OC 447 adeXv, An 89 d5e\05s, as adj., with genit. or dat., An 192; OC 1262 p. i n .

ASTJUV, T 669

f.

&Sij/xos, i 639 dSrjos, OC TJ33 ff. d5ii(pdyos, senses of, f 976 ,, vbcros, P 313 aSindxeip, f 977 dd/i-ryros, epithet of Artemis, E 1239 ddoKTjros xdp^, OC 249 d,S6£a
aSofos, f 71 ddp^iravos, f 978 aSpds yt\us, 1 E 47 f. dSpvveiv, f 979 dSufTnJs, of an oracle, OT 151 adtiirvoa dvelpara, E 480 d5i/iroXis, OT 510 dei in 01 del \6yoi, P 131 „ , with aor. inf., P 1140 ,, )( aid, An 76 cr.; T 16 dei fitv, followed by KO.1 VUV, A 1 del, 6, = 6 del wv, A 835 ,, , T6V, supposed use of, E 1075 (cf. A 342) adfav Tev9os, i 741 deltas yeved, i 740 delpeiv, etc., fut. and aor. forms of, _ A pp. 217-9 aelpeaffai, fig., T 216 ddpvros, not adppvros, OC 469 det06pos, f 580 del
of Salamis, A 135 , epith. of Ares, An 970 , An 174 T 256 j Kpe?a", = nearly right, f E 38 f. dyw-yeus, f 974 fi7GW, quasi-pleonastic, OC 910, 1342; P 481 dyibi>, senses of, OC 587; f 378. 1 „ , Ipidos, A 1163 ,, , 6, ' the issue,' E 1492 d v , A 572 classes of, at Delphi, E 684 ZeiJs, T 26 (T^OXT;, A

p / s , f 336 A8i)\4w, OC 35

466

deXXaios, OC 1081 aeXXds, f 689 deWoffpi.!;, f 292 aeXirros, A 648 de'X'jrTwv, e!;, A 716 de|«, = a(>|a, A 226 afeii/, f 980 'AfciuSrcu, f 569 s, T 284, 745 os, = ajUe/i7rT0S, E 1102 j i a , f 981 frfxat, OT 155 d'fu (act.), only in OC 134 OT/SIJS, T

869

,, and d-rjO-qs confused, f 583. 10 drjdoOs, genit., A 628 a-qp, a in, E 87 dBTWS, f 982 GTOs, i 742 s, E 124, 1181; OT 254 vp )( d6r)pri,i 454 d$i]p6j3pUTOv opyavov, i 454 aBiKTos, of Delphi, OT 898 „ , pass., OC 1520 a0Xa, as = a^Xoi, P 507 13

194

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

&$\ios, euphemistic, OC 1132 „ , of folly, OT 372 adpetv, OC 252 ddvpoaTOfws, P 188 advTos, gramm., f 417 -01, elision of termination in tragedy, T 216 -at in filaios, etc., A n 1140, 1310; E 849; T 1027; f 162, 725, 956 AJa, f 914, 9(5
'AiSijs, only in lyrics, f 298 "A1817S, local sense of arising from personal sense, A 635 „ ivvvxpi, T 501 "Atdou pof/,01, f 861 ,, oiK^rwp, A 517; T 282, 1161 alS6s, A 1076 „ „ eiffipeia, E 249 „ , not always beneficial, f 928 ateiv, = ' to be aware of,' OC 240 ,, , = ' t o understand,' OC 181 ,, , d or a in, OC 1767 attXovpos, I 296; f 986 -acev )( etav in aor. opt., OT 843 cr. ativvirvos, 6, OC 1578 ateros )( Aerds, f 476 aidtpa Svva.1, sense of, A 1192 aiS-qp, Stoic, £ 1128 ,, )( o6pw6s, OT 866 AWloTres, the, of Sophocles, A p. 4 aWoxf/, sense of, A 221 aWpia and afflpios, quantity of 1 in, An 358 aWpios, i 149. 3 aXBvia, P 1092, p. 249 aWiaaeiv, £ 542 afflav, of a man, A 221, 1088 ,, , of iron, A 147 ai/cdWei!', OT 597; f 1082

aixla, with long penult., E 487; OC 748 f. alKlfeiv, A i n ,, , metaph., An 419 CU'KCSS, E 102 cr. n., 216

a(\ivoi>, A 627 alpa, as = ' bloodshed' or ' deed of blood,' E 1394; f 799.4 ,, , of kinship, OC 1671 f. ,, ,, ,, ,,

, v. Zfj.tpvXov alpetv, O T 996 iix<j>ii\iov, O T 1406 KTetveiv, f 799. 4

„ /j.e\av84v, sense of, A 919 „ TrpSftu, f 799. 4 ,, x xt ai/idr, P 695 at^ara, plur., sense of, An 121 alfiuToets, of a flushed face, An 528 ai/MTopp6<j>os ricris, I 743 al/iaros, ol irpos, A 1305 aiiAa.TO(rir6Sr)Tos, f 817 ai/iarovt, OT 1279 alfmTuiaai, —' to slay,' f 987 alfu>f3atpris, A 219 ai/xiXos Zpuis, 1 816 aiceic, a.s = irapaireia$ai, f 109 aiveiv, in thanking one, P 889 ,, , ' t o promise,' P 1398 ,, <=s, I 355 „ « , = ' t o assent to,' A 1401 a'lveiv, f 294 aiviKT-qp )( (paSXos, t 771 aii/ov &xo!i A 706 alvos, of advice, P 1380 aloXifciv, £912 albkuxiia rrjs \\jpas, I 319 ai6\os, P 1157; T 11, 94, 834 alovs conjectured, f 278 aiV6Xioy, A 375 aiT&s ovpavbs, A 845 alpeiv, aor. forms of, A 129, pp. 218-9 ,, , fut. forms of, A 75, p. 217; OC 460 „ , intrans., of the sun, P 1331 ,, , ' to lift,' T 799, 1264 ,, , with genit. {xOovis), An 417 „ {&0\w), T 80 ,, (atpeo-dai), of 'setting forth,' An in „ (iKiT-qplav), OT 143 alpetv, to ' t a k e ' or 'slay,' OT 996 „ aywva, OC 1148 alpeiadai, special middle sense of, A 396 atpe
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS td<svix,vr\Ti\s )( ripavvos, O T p . 5 fo, confused with taxaros, i 88. 3 pSeia., applied sense of, A n 1056 v, Greek view of, 926 s, confused with tx^ph, P 1284 , contrasted with an/ios, A n 5 eiv, metaph., A n 529 aiVxiieecrflai, constr. with participle and with infill., A 506 alux(""l> 2& = verecundia, A 1079 ahilv, with double accus., A 825 airla, crime, O T 109 ,, )( ZyicKriixa., T 360 f. alriav (x.el"> two senses of, A n 1312 OXTIOS, with simple infin., A n 1173 Alrvaia 7rw\os, OC 312 f. Airvaios ndvdapos, i 162; I 300 i , T 859 dfu<, T 355 v xtya< A 97 wHSes, t h e , of Sophocles, A p . 3 ros, f 47 i7, as = ' battle,' I 152 66 i 47 ai'ui', = ' life-destiny,' A 6 4 5 ; P 179, 1348; T 34 aluipcL, O T 1264 ,, , festival so called, f I p . 173 f. aiapeiv, OC 1083 ff. aiapeurdai, to be in suspense, E 1390 draXu0i}s, P 1327 aKafiarr}, A n 339 aKdunnov, f 988 dudvdas iireydpeiv, f 1121 dicdpSios, f 574. 8 aKapr/s, etc., f 894 dK-<£/37TUTOS VIKT), A

axeiaBai,

I76

of mental ills, A n 1027

&K£
dm)5e?i' a n d d0ei8eic confused, A n 414 d/ci;Sijs, £ E 10 a/cr/XriTos, T 998 a/cqpvKTos, senses of, f 261 dKiy7)Tos, A n 1 0 2 7 ; OC 624 d«cXixi>roy Trtvdos, OC 1708 fi/cXauTos and a/cXautrTOS, A n 2 9 ; E 912 a/fXeirros, f 690 d/cXijpia, f 989 a/c/zaros, A n 607 x (Spas, = oux ISpvriov, with

accus., A 8 n d/c/iT; X67W1', P 12 aK6\a.&Toi> auifm, f 744 aKokovSia, I 1 5 ; £ 990 a/co/iioros, I 143 O.KOpiCTO.TO'i, O C 120

d/c6pe
OF SOPHOCLES

195

fi/coue crfya, f 815 d/cofey, with dat. (?), E 227 ,, , with genit. a n d accus., A n 64 ,, , with genit. and subordinate clause, I ] 36 ,, , with genit. of t h i n g heard, OC 418 f., 485, 1171 „ , with infin. ( = \£yea6ai, ' t o have said of o n e ' ) , A n 836 ,,

AOKAS, OC 988

,,

r(, = to have it said of one, A 1324; O T 9 0 3 ; P 607, 1074 ,, nva us..., A 1 1 4 1 ; P 549 aKoiov
aKovala, i 746 aKoiaipos, f 357, 745 aKovfffia, OC 517 d/cou<7r6s, f 357 S,Kpa yKucrcra., sense of, A 238 ,, xtfl, A 285 ,, 06/3a, OC 1462 f. dxpcu )( axpo, T 788 aKparr/s, sense of, OC 1235 f. a.Kpa.Tov of/ia, E 786 iS/cpaTos ifiepos, f 941. 5 aupdroip, P 486 ixpov TreSiov, of T h e b e s , A n 1197 aKpos, = ' at the stem,' of a ship's deck, A 1277, p . 238 ,, , with infin., f 818 ,, TTOVS, P 748, 824 aKpouxet, f 309 aKpotptiaiov, i 992 aKpuv bdoiiropeip, £ir\ A 1230 aapus, gramm., f 45 aKTivuTTOs, OC T260 f. aKripurros, A n 1071, 1207 'AKTI), f 24

aKT-f/ (fldifuos), edge of, O T 182 'AKHTTIS

\L6OS,

i 68

&Kwv,=o.Koti<nos, OC 2 4 0 , 9 7 7 ; O T 1229 ,, o^x tKovinv, A n 276 (cf. T 198) dXaios, epith. of Apollo, P p . XXH14 dXa\df«r#ai, f 534. 6 dXoXiJ, T 205 f.; f 232 dXaXtai', f 232 ak&fjLireTOS, OC 1661 f. dXafinh i]\lov, T 691 akdov...KUKXOIS

(^\KOS),

An

973

a\a
d\yeu>6s, = feeling pain, OC 1663 f. 13—2

196

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

akyivnv, with cogn. a c e , P 66 dXe?}s, P 859 d\tKeu> )( aKt&iv, f 303 SXfKrpos, said of an evil marriage, E 491 dXte-wp, = ' husband,' f 851 a\t£al6piop, f 117 d j ^ p , epith. of Zeus, OC 143 i, as fut., OT 171, 539 (cf. A , 164) aketiaw, f 993

dXXd ydp, elliptical, A 167; A n 155; E 223, 595. 6l9> o c 755. 1615 ,, ,, , two uses of, A n 148 ,, ,, , without an ellipse, E 256; OC 1267 „ „ ™ , P 81

OKKT]V iroieiaBai, OC 459 f.

&W71KTOS, T 985

dX\d\..7e IJAVTOI., A 1370

dXXd SrjTa, in putting an alternative, A 466; E 537 aXKd...nev, P 336, 1278 „ ...fiiv dy, E 103; OT 523; T 627 akriBdauriv, TCLIS, t 1126. 1 „ ...ntvToi, An 567; P 524 &\>l$es, making an indignant outburst, dXXd fiifi, in reply, OC 28 An 758; OT 350 aXXa, Ta, = ' a s to what remains,' An oXijWs, not used as = dXi;v...ye, A 535; An 8 4 ; E 233, ,, , ' t o be worsted,' OC 1065 1035; P 1305 dXiT«K, derivatives of, OC 371 „ otf 71 /i-qv, P 1273 dXirpia, f 48 ,, OOTI x&lpav< OT 363; P 1299 dX/cdtfw, f 996 , uses of, A n 945 dXudcrfiaTtt, I 247 e, = SiaXXdxCijre, f 997 'KKKixiuv)('A.\Knalav, f I p. 68 dXXd, = ' at least,' qualifying single word or phrase, An 552 (cf. 779); E 411, 1013; OC 241, 1276; P 950, 1041; T 201, 320, 801 ,, , in appeal (hortative), A 361; E 431; OC 237, 421, 740, 1025, 1405 f.; OT 1503 ; P 230, 799, 1203 ,, , in assent, = 'well,' A 529; E 1102; P 48, 232, 336, 557; T 72, 1179, 1257 ,, , in two successive clauses, A 852 f.; E 140, 881; P 524, 645, 950; T 594, " 5 1 ,, , introducing an apodosis, f 23, 940 (cf. T801) ,, , introducing (or answering) an objection, OT 1375 f.; £142.18; I 128 „ , = 'nay, then,' T 472 „ , prefacing confirmation of statement just made in negative form, A 167, 972; E 307 ,, , prefacing wish, An 327; E 387 ,, , resumptive, T 359 &XXa dXXoxoO KaXd, OC 43

dXX^Xois, an irreg. use of, An 259 <SXX?;s ijtitpas, E 698 SXXo TI (iroieiv) ij..., An 497 (cf. 646) &XKo8ev, /irjK^n iriffy, E 1225 dXKdSpovs, as merely = d\\6Tpios, P 540; , T 8 « fdXXos, answering to arepos, E 739 ,, , followed by dXXd, P 655 ,, , idiomatic use of ( = ' besides'), A 1260; E 7 0 8 ; OT290; P 3 8 , 34 „ , omitted (otfris, a\\d), OT 1331 „ , partit. genitive without art. after (roh &W0UTLV 'Apydwv), A 774 ,, , redundant use of, to mark contrast, OT 7 ,, &VT' i)iov, etc., A 444; T 1225 f. ,, , 6, ' that other one,' E 601 &\\o
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS d:\Xws re, O T 1114 „ re Kai, E 1324; f 64 dXp.a Kovtpte?v, A 1287 0X070, as = ap/)7)Ta, f 262 aX67iara, OC 1675 f. (S\o7os (x/><W), = ' incalculable,' £ 646. 4 d\oiS6pnTos, f E 8 f. dXojces, in fig. sense, OT 1211 dXbs irAeryos, A n 966 'A\ov<noi, i 998 aXa, A n 436 dftadia as 5fc77rdXai
7M- 4 afiapTdvew riv6s (masc.) n , P 230 afiaprds, f 999 d/xavpol XP^ 0 5 ' f 954 a/j-avpos, senses of. OC 182, 1018, 1639 a/i&xeTos, f 813 afifiaats, = avafiarai., OC 1070 dfifiXovx'a, f 1000 df/.(3\iji>eLV,fig.,f 894 afi§\i and ak\a
(T67T<W), P

1262;

T

658

f.

dfieipcadai, constr. of, OC 814, 991; P 844 „ , ' t o get in exchange,' T 737 d/xi/nrToii, sense of, P 1465 a,ue/i0«a )( dixefxipla, f 283 a/i(vr)v6s, A 890 dp.ipip.vos, in pass, sense, A 1206 dp-erpos, f 369 ap.frup (p-^Trip), E 1154

OF SOPHOCLES

197

ap.rjxavof, ='defying remedy,' A n 363; E 140 fi/iiitros, T 1095 a/tiXXa, T 218 ff. ajtuXXat pip,(j>dpp.aToi., O C 1062 f. djiuXXSo^ai Tp6s Beois, i 443. 10 d/iiXXiJ/ictra yap.wv, E 493 afu\\riTr}p, as adj., A n 1065 d^ui7nros, A n 985 dputrOos, f 829 a'upAveiv, T 335 afipuya, = di'd^u7a, T 838 apoipos, absol., = 'unburied,' A n 1071 (cf. A 1326) dp.opos, OT 248 dp.6ptpuros, f 249 a/i6s, P ru8, 1314 dp.ov ^ 4 [ ^ a/iirpevrris oVos, f 820 afnrvKT'ript.a, OC 1069 f. dp.TrvKiip.ara, f 1002 d,U7ri>£, P 680 &fj.uyp.a, = rending of hair, A 634 dp.wa, f 11 i 2 dp.vvaOeii', OC 1015 ap.6vavdpos, f 1003 dp.ivairdai, = dp.iveiv, f 1004 dp,iveiv, to requite, OC 1128: P 602 dp.vpoL rb-jroi, f 512 dfjivaxpos, f 1005 aiupiirew (jKiJTrrpa), ' t o s w a y , ' E 6 J I dp.(prip.epos, i 507 dp.(j>T}pj}s, f 131 d^0i, preceding vowel in composition, f 1127 ,, , with ace., ='concerning,' T 937 ,, , with accus., = 'somewhere i n ' or ' on,' implying scornful indifference, A 1064 ,, , with dat., OC 365, 1614 ,, , with dat. and gen., P 1354 ,, , with dat., ='concerning,' A 303, 340, 684; T 727 ,, , with genit., A p. 238 ap.iyvoL, T 503 ff. ap.iidoves vaol, A n 285 dp.tKovpos Kopp.6s, f 8 2 1 d s , quantity of 1 in, f 44

198

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

av, with.potential indie, A 119; E 1283 ; afiuptXoyos, An 111 OC p. 284; OT 523: v. also aor. a/j.ivufiaii, t 581. 8 &ix<j>iov, i 420 P 57* dfiipiiriTTTOiv OTbixatriv, T 938 dv,=a dv, OT 281, 749 a/iLpvTos, of Salamis, A 134 ,, iratdva, T 211 d/xw, etc., rarely with plural noun, E 370 ,, , stress of pain, P 206 avayvos, of blood-guilt, OC 945 dfMp&IHoXa., i 1006 dvaSeiKvivat jriJXas, E 1458 dp, as 2nd syllable of 5th foot in trimeter, ai'oS^xf'^.'", I 157 preceded by elision, E 413 ,, , before verb corrupted to dva-, OT dvaStS6vai )( cnroSt86vat, OC 1076 dvaSep/j.ali'eiv (ppivas, f 822 1348 dva6-titw.Ta, An 286 ,, , confused with av, v. av dvaidv&ffciv, f 542 „, ,< ,, 5i§, f 106 dvaKa\ii
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS dvawrepovv, f 355

dvarrifiv,

of fat, An 1009

dvairrvxai ovpavov, f 956 dvapdpos, T 1103 dvdpi$fios, with gen., E 232 dvapKTos, i 30 dvapwaadeh, by death, E S48 dvappriyvivai, intrans., in fig. sense, OT t°75 dvappoi.[38eTv, £ 440 avdpaws, T 8; 3 flF. dvaawav )( eirurwav dvpav, A n 1186 ,, X670US, A 302 avaffTraffris, of a door, A n n 86 apdcraerai (pass.) crKiJTTTpov, P 140 dvo.GTa.aiv eiv, fig., ' t o d e n y , ' f 1 0 1 2

ava
dvianos, i 4 Scerc )( tare, E 229 d^ertDs, £ 6 4 1 dvev, senses of, OT 1463; T 336 „ dopds, £ E n ; f 493, 941. 15 ,, TIVOS, without his command, OC 926 dvevpos, I 143

OF SOPHOCLES

199

a.vevv, i 679 dvrjyp6fj.ijv, f 824 dvqKti, T 1018 dvr)Ke
)( TTOO-IS^ T 550 f.

d"-ripa.Tos, = dv(pa(rT6s. f 568. i f . dvfipid/j.os, with genit., A 6 0 3 ; T 247 'AvrjinSJipa., t 826 dvd' OTOV, ' wherefore,' OC 966 f.

dvd' av, as = 'because,' A n 1068 ,, , ' wherefore,' OC 1295 ,, , = O.VTX Toiruiv (' therefore'), OT 264 dv6eiv, T 1089 avSypos, of passion, A n 960 dvdo^offKds, f 31 dvffos, = aKfi-i), T 997 ff.

„

)( vfo, T 547 ff.

„ dvias, f 172 tLvOpw-n-e, v o c , rare in tragedy, A 791 dvdpojTrtffTi, f 827 dvffpanros, emphatic, OC n 53 dvOpipaxe, f 422 dviapds, quantity of t in, A n 316 dvifvai, intrans., P 639, 764 ,, , to remit, OC 1608 f. dviffrdvai

LK^TTJV, OC 276, 1286

avivropeiv, T 317 dviffxeiv and dvexew, T 202 ff. dvveiiaaaOai, T 396 dv6r}Tos and dvbvqros, A 758, 1272 dvoiyere, addressed to the inmates of a house, A 344

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

2OO s, O T 810 f l , A 1227 WfOKW)(ilL)
&po\f3a fiovXtviiaTwv, A n 1265 di/oX/3os, of folly, A 1 1 5 6 ; A n 1026, 1265 X X t f p , in grief, E 7 so , , „ j o y , T 205 f. Tot and dvbryros, A 758, 1272 ,, , of those w h o m excess of pride has spoiled, A 758 di>6peos T<SXe/ios, f 436 dvoff^XevrOs, f 264 ae6<7??Tos, f 1014 dvbinos, of the dead w h o has received no rites, A n 1071 dvovaripa, f 1015 ai>o6
avraia, with w\i)yr) understood, An 1307 avTalos, f 72, 334, 335, 400 dvraipeiv, use of, f 265 avTUfieifietrdai irpbs nva, OC 814

avra/xiveaBai, with good or with evil, _ An 643 durdv TWOS, An 981; OC 1076

avTaviffrarcu, T 441 f. avTanitAfriv, A 1339 avravyfy, i 659. 6 dvravSav, E I478 dvrenruv, constr. of, OC 997 ff. dvrepeideiv fiaaiv, P 1403

"* with genit., OC 1651 xQ * P 893 al

?;, a doubtful form, £ 1 3 9 OJ/TIJXMJS a n d dvB-qKios, A 805

'A.vT7]t>opidai, t h e , of Sophocles, A p . 3 dvTf)?rj%, E 8 9 ; f 747

J (division of verse between two speakers), A p . liii, 591, 9 8 1 ; An p. xlviii; E p. lvi; f 602; £ 1 p. 230 .double in one verse, E ijO2 , marking agitation, E 1209,1347; OC 652, 722,820, 1099, 1169, 1438; P 54, 589, 1248; T409 ,rare when Chorus is a speaker, E 1322 iv, normal usage of, An 377 yiv, constr. of, A n 377 dvriXvpos, T 643 dpTi£oc<j, f 642

dvrios, f 219- 3 avrlirats, f 564. 2 dvrLirakos, with genit., An 126 avTiweTpos, O C 192 dvrlw\a
di'riTrXijf, = ' struck full,' A n 591 dvriiroim, with genit., P 316 dvrlcrvaffTOs, in music, f 412 „ , = dvTt.<Tiru>t/ TO. iara, avTlvraB'/tos, E 571

T 770

avTurrptyeiv, f 642 avrirviros, An 134; P 693, 1460 dvTlQovoi. SUcu, E 246 dvTl<po>>os, P I T 56 avTi$pa<ns, g r a m m . (KOT' avrlfypaaiv),

f

116, 200 di'Tiipioveii', constr. after, A 7 7 1 ; P 1065 dvTLxa.pet
avrXeiv, ref. to wealth, E 1291 avT\ia, of a ship, P 482 avrptireiv, avrpiiruv,

f 592. 3 A n 1275

avrpov and dcrrpov confused, f 637 avTvyes, A 1030; E 746 aWi, after fiXXos, A 444; I 326 aviiuv, = ' t o bring about,' A 951 ,, , in compound adjectives, OC 192 ff. ,, , with adj., to make such or such, ,, , in compound verb with adv., qualifying both, An 10; 3 (di'Teiireii' OT 166 (caKws = avTihoiSopeiv) ; OC 1191dvufji^vaios, OC 1222 f. (avri5pS.i> KaKws = avraSiKelii)

„ , in compound verbs, An 149 ,, , in rhetorical contrast (doOXos avr' i\ev8£pov),A 1020, 1182; f 710.1 ,, , with genit., after comparative, An 182; T577 ,, , ,, , (to adjure) 'by,' OC 1326 f. avri TOO : ' in gratitude for what ?' T 7°? avnafew, senses of, E S69; OT 191; , f 574- 12

avTijiaiveiv, reluctari, E 575 aVrf^oioy, f 405 'AvTiybvq, scansion of, OC 1 avrideais, gramm., f 986 avridvpov, E 1433

avvfxeva.iovv, f 7 2 5 avtiii
an>ix<pos, said of an evil marriage, £ 4 9 1 ; f 1016 avdjaeiv, etc., A 926 avvT€ivt T 318

,, ,, ,,

and dviuv, An 231 or avirav, E 1451 cr. n. (dn/£ic), with accus. of place, A 607; A n 805 -new, presents in, E 132 avw, oi, = ' the living,' An 1068; cf. P 1348 ,, , of the gush of blood, A 918, 1412 ,, rpiireiv, of victims before slaughter, A 298 dpc65i»j'os, A 5 54 (^

PLA YS AND FRAGMENTS dtcuffe, OC 1083 ff. dvuBm, = S.viii, E 1058 ofevos, I 239 „ , with genit., P 217 d£earor, f 322 a^tvT), A n 1109 #£ios, of demerit, OC 929 ,, , used absolutely, E 1260 d^ioCv 7A0W, A n 1247 d£ioOcr0
1017

doXXe?s, = dfj.ou, T 513 "Aopvos \lij.vq, f 748 dirdyeiv, technical sense of, A n 382 airai6\rjfj.a, f r o i 8 diraiujy, f 523 aira\a, { 1019 dTraX^curdcu, A 166 a.Tra\\d, A n 596 airaWaaaeffBai., A n 2 4 4 ; OC 786 air' iXwlSos KaXrjs, T 667 dira\oai/, f 20 cra-ax, ' a n y t h i n g , ' OC 1000 f. dirdvdpwiros, i 1020 airavres, ol, T 275 dTrdjT^trts, f 828 djra£, implied b u t not expressed, P 1360 f. a7rapd£ai, T 1015 airapOevevTos, senses of, f 304 a.Trapvii$rricrofiai, as fut. midd., P 527 airapvos, with genit., A n 435 dwapxv> T 183 ctTrctcro-eic )( £irq.aaeiv, A 305 d-n-ardixdai, with genit. of the agent, A 807 dTarii/ievov, E 170 dTrdrup, OC 1383 dTrauSa^, with pA\ a n d infin., A 7 4 1 ; O T 236 diriSpav, = diriSpaaav, A 167 direi^ij?, f ,so d7rei/cd^"eii', T 141 direnruv firj, OC 1760 f. dTreiTTOi', followed by / ; • « . p a r t i c , T 789 dira.pya9e~LV, OC 862 direipyav, followed by infin. without fir/, A 70 &wapos yvdi/iiis, A n 1250

OF SOPHOCLES

201

OTreipos X""^"! f 5 2 ^ dwelpuv, = aireipos, O T 1088; f 266 dirfii)8Ti, A 217 dwepel, E 189 aweplrpowos, E 182 aTreff/f^, f 626 d7rei»0i5j/ef»', to steer aright, O T 104 ,. (%4««)> A 72 airqipiwiUvos, P 226 ain}f/.e\T)[JLfrov, P 652

dV^i), OT 753, 803 'Airla yij (a), OC 1303 f. d7r(7j yaly) (usu. d), OC 1685 ff. dirodv/Aatveiv, I 122 0Liru!Teiv, = a.w€i.8eiv, A n 219, 3 8 1 , 656 &Tn
i.v\rqlt, i 777 dirXouj', c^s, O T 519 STTXOUTOS, f 835

d7r6 a n d e/c, with verbs denoting station (4K wdywi> KdB-qiAtxi), A n 411

,, , = ' as a result of,' A 1078; An 695; E65 ,, , ='away from,'f 581. 9, 583. 8 ,, , of descent or parentage, A 202, 1229; An 193 „ , of one's resources, E 1378 ,, , = 'on the part of,'An 719; E 433, 1464, 1469; OC 1533ff.; OT 511; P 560, 1088, 1098 ,, , sense of, in compound adjectives, OT 196 diro- )( d- in composition, f 558 dirb )( €K, of ancestors, A 1229; An 193; f 107. 3 ,, ,, , of source, OT 395 ,, )( irapd or Trpas TWOS, OT 42 d:r6 dWdjv, with /jibvos, P 183 ,, y\w$, OC 936 ,, yvd/Mis, T 389 ,, fkirlSwv, contrary to them, E 1127 ,, fiipovs, gramm., f 457 ,, TTOXK&V (0X170), P 647, 1143 ,, pvTjjpos, OC 899 ff. ,, irou, rd, OC 293, 1628 d7ro Ticos j^rjv, P 535 ,, ,, ei/cdfeiv, etc., OC [5, 937 f. diroflddpa. )( dirb^adpa, £ 415 dirop\dirTecr0tu, with genit., A 941 dirop\4ireii>, with ace. of object, f 593. 1 f. diroSet.Kviva.L, i 755 dirodpofjios, i 73 dirodvpeadat., E 1122 d7r60eos, f 267 dirodufj.a.ii'eiv, I 122

2O2

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

diroweiirdat., pass., bold use of, OT 997 diroeir6ai Tiva, OC 1272 f. diroavXav, OC 1330 dToiidfciv, OC 1390; T 955 diroaipew, £ 4 1 6 airoijucifeii', P 278 dn-orLpaTos, = &Trp6trl3aTOS, T 1027 ff. dironaXety, usu. in bad sense, A 727 aTrSn/ios, OT 215 aTTOKdfiveiv, constr, of, OC 1776 drrorlvetv irXyyds, A n 1351 airoKuaBai, OC 1751 ff. an"or/iiraTos, OT 877 diroK\iyeiv, intrans., O T 1192 airdro/ios avdynri, OT 877 airOKpLyetv, OT 640 OTirpoffos, OT J 314 diro\eir«r$tu, E 1169 ,, "AiSris, A 607 airoXis, P [oi8 aTorpieiv, T 124 „ )( ity/iroXis, A n 370 dwoTptieaBai, A n 339 aVoXXiWi, of giving mental pain, E 831 obrous, = xw\6s, P 632 ,, , sense of, OT 1441 dTrotpaiveadai, f 74 'Air6\\u, a c e , T 207 ff. ajro^apw ff€, f 1023 diroXiW0&OKeu>, O T 4 8 3 airoXuwlaai, £ 1021 d6 jit )( aTdfiayna, f 34 ) 0 rt OC 317 aTrofidrreiv, f 34 diro(p8Urei.ii, A 1027 awbiioptpos, i 1022 dirotf>pdyi>v(!$al TI, A n 241 airovl/teu', as = ' t o read,' f 144 aTToy/dXaxros, I 321 airbvqTos, = dirovos, E 1065 awSij/riKTOs, I 363 f. dirovotTftfav, OT 4 8 0 ; f I p . 230; I 131 an-o^Mx"" /^'<"'> A I O 3 ' • dirovtarlfety, f 713 dirpaKTOs, peculiar sense of, A n 1035 O7ro{ei'o0 P 731 airwros, ' inaudible,' OC 489 dwoirK^aaeaBai., of swooning, A n 1189 diruduv, with genit., OT 234 a7r<57rXoi/s, f II p. 163 €tv ,, ,=dTt,fid£eiv, A 4 4 6 ; P 1202 dirbirroKiy &X * T 647 ff. dirtbixoaa, P 1289 airbirToXis, OC 208; OT 1100 dirwfj.oros,=iibi!trandits, A n 388 dwoiTTos, as = ' unseen,' A 15, p. 213 ,, , senses of, OT p. 230 „ ,=abiuratus, An 394 „ , with genit., E 1489; OT 762 dirtiiy, idiomatically joined with
diro&Ttfi'rjs, f 558 t xty<Mt OT 115 4

„ 56<MHS, OT 1291 ,, 6Xoi/ii)i», OT 644 dpS
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

203

dpdaaeiv, fig., of abuse, A 7 2 j ; P 374 ,, , of striking out the eyes, An 52, 975; OT 1276 aparos, act., = 'bringing a curse,' An 972 Apyeiv, of a building, f 864

dp/ceii/, with neg., followed by fii] ov with infin., A 727 „ ^ 7 0 , A 439 dpKreov, one must rule, OT 628

'Apyews,

ra, E 1476 v, intrans., An 1318; OT 902 ,, , = ' t o betroth,' An 570 ,, TroSas etc., OC 197 ff. dpfi6£e
as = (f>avep6s, £ 1 9 8

Apyelovs opu), f 198 'Apyei<{>6i>Tir)s, of Apollo, f 1024 dpyinuv, t 233 dp*y«'i'6s, f 511 d/rpjs, d/>Yi><6eis, of places, OC 670 ,,

TT6KO$, T

675

dpyla, f 479. 4 apyweTis, f 534. 2 dpy'nrovs, A 237 ' ApyokitTrl, I 462 "Apyos, of the district, E 4 (cf. 1459) dp76s, OC 1605; OT 287 ,, , of 2 or 3 terminations, P 97 dpSr)v, An 430 apet (fut. midd.) SeMav, A 75 dpe&dai K\owdv TTOSOH', A 248, p. 218 f. dp4aK€i, with accus 1 A 584 aptaKeadai, middle and passive, An 500 dpeT-q, a s = 'glory,' P 1420 „ , permanent )( wealth, f 194 aperri \&/XTrei, i 864 dpy (d), from Tipd/XTjv, A 129, 192, p. 218 dp-qv, £ 655 "Apijs, = ' a violent death,' A 254 ,, , warlike spirit, E 1243 „ , with a, A 2J4, 613; E 96

„ ,

,. a, T 653 f.

ApSfuos, P 1132 dp9pa KUKXOJV, OT 1270 dpdpa TTOSGSV, OT 718

dpBpov, T 769, 779 i,p$pov iro56s, P 1202 dpi- and epi-, compounds with, An 348 dpifv;Xos, I 72 &pi8iuTr,= ' t o account,' f 681 dpi.0f.6s, of plurality, OT 844 dpiff/ibs X67WV, OC 382 dpiara, adv., OT 1369 dpurTeia, given by the army, P 1429 dptarepd, iir\ metaph., A 183 api KaXWreia, A 435 apurrot, ol, even of those who have incurred disgrace in death, A 1379; An 197 dptCTO^avris, P 1338 apiaTos, sense of, A 1304 'Ap/cds Kvvrj, I 272 dp/re?, 'avails,' personal, T 711

d t

= defendere, A 535 in pers. constr., with participle, A 76; An 547 , = ' t o render service' (iTrapufiv), A 589; E 322

dpKTov

dpofia

(TTpoal, f 4 3 2 . 11

) ( dpwfia,

i 7 5 : v. Tr6/xa

dporos, as = 'year,' T 69, 825 apovfiai (ct), = 'win,' A p. 217 dpovv, fig., OT 1485 ,, , = ipvreijeiv, f 320 apovpa, fig. sense of, OT 1257 dpirayos, i 706 dptrdirai, Treipav, A 2 opirr;, f 424 dppayes diifia, £ 736 dpprjr dppiyrwv, OT 465 dppvros, OT 300; f 543 dppv8/j,os, f 27 appal;, f 156 Spcreees xoa'> f 523 dpvrjv, of sturdy vigour, T 1196 ,, , said of sound, P 1455 aprafios, f 1025 dprrdvf], senses of, f 51 "Aprefus dpcpiirvpos, OT 207; T 214 dprripla, T 1054, p. 199 &pri, combined with a compound of vtos, An 1283 apW/toXXos ware T6CTOPOS, T 768 dpriirovs, T 58 aprtws and aprtos, A 941 ,, , joined with pres. tense, A 1321; E 347 „ , used by Soph., f 444. 5 ,, veo
GENERAL INDEX

2O4

ros, E 72, p . 207 (pass.) IK TWOS, E 2 6 4 ; O C 67

ht g r a m m . , = ' opening passage,' f 654 eiv, E 83

TO THE

dff
a
curxdWw, OT 937

dffU7-os, A 190 dVcu, = ' calamities,' A n 8 6 4 ; E 215, 224 drdWeiK, A 559 apxnyds, OC 60 areKvos, dvOfifievTos, E 164 dfcv, f 126 , a d v . , use of, A n 9 2 ; E 4 3 9 ; drdadai., A 2 6 9 ; A n 17 dreXeOTTjros, O T 336 areXiJs, as = ' c h e a p , ' f 268 apw always has a, A 75, p . 217 dreviis, of ivy, A n 826 dpiayai, helpers, OC 1094 dpuyoi va<5s, = ' mariners,' A 201 (cf. 357) "Arri, the power which hurts men's minds, A n 622 dpurybs ivipwv, E 1392 art), A n 6 2 5 ; T 1082 dpiifiara, f 75 ,, , = ' t h e work of madness,' A 3 0 7 ; aputxn/j.05, form of, A n 569 A n 1260 -as, termination, f 674 drijpds, T 264 aadXirutTov Cbpnv, i 389 (cf. A 291) OTTJS drep, A n 4, p p . 243 f. aVd\7rtKT0s )( d0os, f 2 0 4 dri/idfeic, OC 4 9 , 1272 f. aeras, £ 628 ,, , of rejecting a suppliant, A n OCTCTTTOS, O T 8 9 0 ; f 52 , H + ; OC 49, 286 acrrj/ia fioijs, A n 1209 ,, , with genit., A n 22 CUTT/flOS, T 8 6 6 drifiav, A 1129, p . 236 dff^jUWK, OC 1667 f. drifws, contrasted with alirxpfc, A n 5 dvKeiv, with infin., f 9 6 3 „ , with genit., E 1 2 1 4 ; O T 788 d(TK^irapvos, OC 101 „ (6a.ni>v), E 444 &(TK€VOS, OC 1028 ff. dH/uos, — 'ruthlessly,' A n 1069; E 1181; ,, , with genit., E 36 OC 428 j i S j s , form of, P 1333 drXijTeic, O T 515 TOi 7rXd«:£s, OC 1681 f. drfjLyjTos, f 1 2 4 s, = ' inconceivable,' A 2 1 ; E 864, dryuifeic, f 370 1315; P m i ; T 246 -aro, I o n . for -PTO in 3rd plur., E 211 ; dii...fi.oi, T 18 OC 44, 9 2 1 , 9+5 d
pxnyqs,

title of Apollo, E 83; I 97

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS avSi, f 522 a50is, = 'afterwards,' A 1359; An I 2 O 4 ! P 82, 541; T 270 ,, , instead of Be, in clause corresponding to ntv- clause, An 1204

OF SOPHOCLES

205

airds, giving precision (vir' airipi.. .OTIJXiji'), E 720, 1329 ,, , inserted between art. and auroC to emphasize reflexive, A 1132; OC 930, 1356 f. ,, , — sponte sna, A 1099; OT 341; ,, at TT&\U>, P 952 ,, 7rdXic, A 305; OC 1418 f.; P 342 f 586 oi)Xoi, = ' dwellings,' An 786; P 725 airis <»77eXos, etc., P 500, 691 „ , poet, plural, An 945; P 152; T ,, K7jpv£, OC 1511 f. ,, Trpds avrov, A 906; An 1177 901 avrSs re icai, etc., as redundant afteraSXetoi irvXai, An 18 thought, A 1387; OC 462, 868, 1125, aiSXiov, P 19, ro87 i°> 1553; T 282 ai\ls Kal irarijp),OT avXlrris, £ 502 ai\wv, gender of, T 100 f. ; f 549 458; P 119s f 149. 8 aiXwiris (\6yxy), f 1027 ,, , with dat. instead of relative clause, atffeii', An 191; OC 1567; OT 1091 A 687 di/uros, v and v in, A 880 „ , with dat. of respect, OT 557; aSpa,= ' scent,' I 89 P 521 avpi, OT p. 230 at)r6ff(7L»Tos, f 559 avpiov, always adv., OT 1090 auTcSffToXos, P 496 airou^ay-r)!, double sense of, A 841 „ , 7,, T 945 airov, 'just here? T 801 f. ctOffcu, E 830 ai/7-oO, as = e/iaurou, A 1132; OT 138 airdyyeXos, P 568 airovpyos xc'7>> -^ n 5 2 ai/T&de\<pos, An 1 airdcpopTos, i 251 airdpKrjt (Hoy, OC 1055 airdipwpos, An 51 avTe, use of in tragedy, An 462 ih'/is, £ 130 aCrij, attracted to iravka, T 1255 p, adj., E 1019 a.vTfy, = tfiavTriv, E 285 , ambiguous, An 1175 (cf. 56, avrixa, with 4v86.be, OC 992 f. 172); f 187 „ , 6, OC 433 , 6 , An 306 OOTIS )( afidis, I 2 2 7 ; f 599 x p , I 38 eti/ro fa'£e<, f 388 Tws, = ' even thus,' 'likewise,' An 85, a-moyivvrpa. KOif.ri/iara, An 864 715; OT 931; T 1039 f. airSyvwros, act., An 875 aixft^eiy, A 298 auroSaiJs, of Pan as god of dances, A 700 dtpayiaTeveiv, An 247 airoivrris (avdivTrfs), E 272 dipaipelodai (midd.), preferred by Soph, to airdffev, OC 1137 acptupt.v, P 933 a.VToiv, = d\\ri\mv, An 145; OC 1425 ,, , with double ace, P 376 aiyTois (av5pi, = i/jbavrdi', OC 9 6 6 ; £ 1028 i(pavlfew, OC 1711 f. „ ,=irfauTi5^, OC 852; T 451 a<pavTov fpQs, P 297 au7-6co/xos, = ' of one's freewill,' An 821 a<(>ap, T 958 avT6i-v\os, P 35 dipapirdfriv, T 548 avTbirais, T 826 f.; f 1029 atpaSeiv, sense of, An 414 airiirerpos, OC 192 f. d06i/xai, not used as perf. mid., An 1165 aiToiroibs, OC 698 dcpeivcu, to neglect, OT 860 airdTrpe/iVO!, An 714 d
2O6

GENERAL INDEX

TO THE

a<j>Uvai eavrbv, to absolve oneself, OT 707 (iaivetv, ind aor. imperat. forms from, A ,,

, )( IUBUVIU, OC 834

dfpmvdadai. iirl Trdvra, OT 265 diptaraodai f}d, I 168 ai{?Taoaiovv, I 253 aapKT0s, A 910 a4>pdv, i 613 acppaaros, T 1057 acppoSitria ay pa, t 166 d
d

I 8 pyj, jTos, 'mute,' OC 1283 oi, meanings of, E 701 evra rpinrava, f 708 xxevroi iriSai, f 158 dx<wijs, of the labyrinth, f 1030 ox^pwros, OC 698; f 1117 'AxeXpos, of water in general, T 9; f 5 axepdos, OC 1595 f. axiuv, partic, E 159 axSos and 0X705 confused, f 556 „ , burden of the ground, E 1241 ,, , of sorrow, A 951 ; P 1168 ,, , used with innuendo, E 1116 'Ax'^Xeioi npiffal (/iSfai), f 551 s, for 'Ax'XWws, A 41 i', f 551 ^ws, scansion of, P J7 «X"V meaning of, A 948 ,, , oipdviov, An 418

dxpe?os, f 667. 2 s, f 510 S, f 550 , = od \j/av(ras, OT 969 f y iifis, , E 497, 497, p. p 213 3 f i 6i 692 :f cf. E E 497 dT}Tos, with genit., A 321 i8d#os, (3a6vs, of wealth, A 130 [idOpop yijs, OC 1661 f.; P 1000 „

AIKTIS, A n 854

,,

2aXa/«eos, A 135 (cf. 860)

fia6i'£ii>i>os, I 237

/3a0i5s, = 'rich,' 'copious,' A 1200 fialveiv, fig. uses of, OC 1695

1414 /3ai6j, of size, P 286 ,, , ,, (not = efs), f 42 ,, , = w i t h few attendants, OT 750 Palrr), senses of, f 1031 /3d)CKapis, f 1032

Ba/cx*'> I 674 /3ctx-x«os )( /3d(cxios, f 255. 2 „ Bebt, OT 1105 w, in bad sense, A n 136 X

df'Trc'Kos, T 704

Bd(cx">s, = Bd/cx°«, A n 154 ^aKX^-odv, f 959 959 6 /3aKX'WT);s, X ; , OC C 678 /3a\/3iSes, A A n 131 ^aXKeiv, of sound or smell, P 205 „ , with dat., = ^l8dXXeii' P 67; T 916 „

, = irpopd\\eiv, A 1308, 1333; P 1028

„

iv atria, OT 656

„

es Sii/ioi', OT 975

,,

KOKOIS, etc., A 1244; T 940

/3aXXi}x, f 515 fldvavos 7^s, f 945 fJapvdXynros, A 199 fiapvdx'tis, Dor. for ••qx'hs, OC 1561 f. fiaptiveaSai., = ' to be incensed,' A 41 ,, , with genit., £ 697 /3a/>iis, = 'grievous,' of disease, P 39 „ , = 'resentful,' or 'vehement,' A 1017; An 767; OT 673; P368, ,,

1045; T 1202 , = 'tiresome,' f ro3

papifvxos, A 319 fidaavos, OT 493 ,, , of the touchstone, f 1033 ,, x6/*1", OC 835 /3a, A 19

,, (pipeiv, T 967 (Sacris, in periphrasis, T 964 [SdffKavos, i 1034 §a
/3dru (d), A 1414 /3a0?j, for iron, A 6-,i, pp. 229 f. ; f 894 ptflaiov, predicate, T 620 ff.

PLAYS

AND FRAGMENTS

pcuos, of three terminations, f 194 ppfros, said of birds, An 1002 p p p / , /3
pKwra,

893

f 513

-/3?j, -/3T/S, -J8OS, n o u n s e n d i n g in, f 1093

0TJfj.a,=TrOfiir^i, E 163

p-flfiaTa, footprints, I 96, 112 ff. pyvcu, force of aor., T 195 -/3i;s, suffix, f 517 §rj
„ , 6 iiaupbi, A 473 ,, ?x« (™"d), E 225 /3n4tri/ios and /3iur6s, An 566 /3X, vowel shortened before, f 122 ,, and Pp in compounds, vowel lengthened before, P 304 pXapaiflew**,An 1104 /3Xd|37j, z». Tracra pXdpr) /3Xd/3i;x ?x«". A 1325 p\airTeii>, genit. after, A 941 ,, , of the gods, A 456; An 1104;

,,

E 697 , primary sense of='to stop,'

OF SOPHOCLES

207

v ITKOTOP, O T 419

^ V , used absolutely, OT 1371 j3\4(pa.pa., Xieiy, sense of, An 1302 p\i(papov, — 6ij.f).a., An 104 p\iH&friv, i 484 /3X(ff£ios d/crd, OC 1240

fiopis, i 941. 8 fibaneiv, contemptuous, f 140, 591. 4, 948, 1113 ,,

,=Tp4
I42J

,, v6ffoc, P 313, 1167 /36
(Soudepris, T 188 Bovdoii}, f 112 5 (Sotjicepws, of Dionysus, f 959 /3oO/cXei/', f 318 JSOUKOAOI, of herdsmen, f 659. 2

/3oi/X«, with subjunct., P 762 jSouXefei', dat. after, An 278 „ , uses of, An 278, 490, 1179; T 807 (lov\r), the Homeric, A 749 povXfcofmi, A 681 (cf. 825); OC 1289; OT 1077 fiotivofjios, E 181

,, )( ftovvo/ws, OT 26 fioiirpippos, T 11 An 1104 /3oSs, gender of, T 760 ff. pXaura, Trerpaia, An 827 ,, iwl yXwtrcrri, OC 1052 /3\daTai, plur., T 382 ^XaaTdpeti>,fig.,An 296; E 1095; OC „ epy&rvs, f 563. 3 P<sviia, f 317 611 s, E 690, 709 ,, , of inborn qualities, An 563; vav, intrans., P 1400 E 238 vercu, itnpers., OC 1628 ,, with predicative adj., f 107. 1 Sis, fig., OC 306 fl\a and /3Aa
iirl nvi, A 345

,,

, TTOi )( TT(2s, A

,, „

irpbs TI, i 199 , ?ri3s, 'with what face?', P n o

I29O

pOVTT] 7TTepW7-6s, OC I460 f. oi, of t h e dead, E 407, 462, 1066 rSiv, as partitive genit., P 304, 387 ,, , redundant after
2O8

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

Ppieiv, E 422; OC 16 Pptiicav, T 987 /Spi)£, derivatives of, A n 336 J3/>0TOS, f 610 Ppvx
Pfav, t 552 fitiaaivov <papos, i 373. 3 /9wX6cai, f 1035 /3w/ua?o?, f 38 fithfuos, adverbial use of, An 1301 /SU|Uo£, T 904 „ and f
7e, added to an emphatic adverb, OC 1416; OT 1348 ,, , added to an emphatic noun, OT 294, 1380 ,, , added to an emphatic pronoun, OT 445; P 106; T 423, 444: v. >w, OC 214 757015 iK dop6s, A 1013 yelaa, OT 876 ye\dv, with genit., P n 2 5 „ , with simple dat., A 957, 1042 yi\uv and yiXura, A 303 y£\u}$, of enemies, An 647 yi\uTa dyeiv, A 382 *X«". f E 47 f. ytfiew, fig., P 876 7et>eas ewl TT\T}6OS, sense of, An 585 y£ve6\a (w&\eus), her 'sons,' OT 180 „ , E 128 yivei iiiyas, f 564. 2 yevelov, irp6s, in appeal, E 1208 yevtras, senses of, OT 470

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS yiv-q, sense of, P 178 Yivi]s, f 1036 yevris, An 249 yevvala 86r), A 938 yevvaios, of character, E 129 ,, , true-bred, P 51 „ , = eiryeeijs, T 309 7ei>va;' fffijUa, A 1077 thvr)na, = ' offspring,' An 471, 628 f£wfl
ij, = /i.-fir7ip, f 1 0 7 1

•yivos, ace. = ' b y birth,' P 239 ,, , ='creature,' A 784 „ , the (Attic) people, OC 772 f. ,, , 'tribe' (said scornfully), An 1035, r °S5 yevov, become by adoption, T 1204 ,, , show thyself, T 1064 7^ues, blades of an axe, E 196 (cf. 485) yivvs, P 1205 yipa, OC 1396 yepalpuv, An 368 yepairepos, OC 1293 f. ytpas, of sacrifice, f 126 yepovrayuyeiv, OC 348; f 487 yipwv, as adj., OC 1258 f ; f 794 yeveadai, ' t o glut one's wrath on' (a person), A 844 ,, ifxTrtipuv, 'to make trial of,' An 1005 yevtraffdat. (u6%0a?j', T 1101 777, the dust of the dead, E 244 ,, , 'the earth,' OC 669 yyyevrjs, f 792 yijSev, OC 1591 yrjpq., = ' in old age,' without prep., An I2J2 yqpavai. )( yijpdvai, OC 870 cr. yijpas, fig., OC 954; f 62, 950 ,, , senses of, f 395 ,, xp6vov, f 62 777s, iiroi (pipei, fig., E 922 ViydvTiov (TTpards, T 1059 yiyveadcu, in periphrasis with subst, P 77 ,, , of logical result, P 116, 346 „ , with aor. participle, A 588; OT 957; P 773 ,, , with dat., ='accrue to,'An 687 )( elvac, OC 392 „ ,, eauTov, OC 660 yiyvcTKtiv, with infin., A 677 )( ddtvu
P. III.

OF SOPHOCLES

209

y\Cii7)u)v 'iffxu,=ytyvuxTKui, E 214; P 837 „ T^ecrSai, P 1448 yi/w/nis aireipos, An 1250 ,, , TO KipSiffTOV, A 743 yi>ii/j.av, i 408, 1038 yvar6s and yvoijrds, OT 361, 395 f., p. 225 ; f 203, 282 yb-qs, OT 3S7 yovaX, concrete, f 70 ,, , offspring, OT 1495 70J'cu GUJIATUIV, E

1233

70PCUS, lATjdtv elvai, A 1094 yovewv KaKtbaews ypa^rj, f 936 your), = produce, f 601 yovrj yevvouos, OT 1469 yovT)v ^x€LV riv6s, = yeyoi'&at. £K TWOS, An 980 76^0?, f 793 7<5ou S&Kpv, T 1199 yopy&Ses, i 163 yopyuins, of Athena, A 450; f 844. 2 yovv and ovv...ye, OC 24 ,, , emphasizing a pron., An 45, 565; T 718 ordinary force of, An 748 ov, f 177 ypaia, adj., f 868 yptufces, f 518 TpaiKoi, as name of Greeks, f 518, 1087 ypanfiaTut-q, sense of, f I p. lxxi yp&irts, I 177 ypd(pe
210

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

ifii, f 221. 18 Sal/Mv, an unseen, as agent, A 243; 0 T 1258; f 646. 5 ,, , becoming impersonal, f 646. 5 ,, , = 'fortune,' A 534; OC 76, 1337; P 1100; f 653. 1 „ )( Bebs, £ 555. 2 f. SaXvvaBai,fig.,T 771, 108S Sdios, senses of, A 784; OT 214 Acus, f 605 5a.laa.a6ai, E 543; f 799. 5 da/drip, f 245 , fig., T 254, i n 7 as = 'wound,' f E 52 daKpiaas, P 367 Ad(cru\oi 'ISaloi, f 364, 365, 366 Saxdiv (ari/w.), T 976 AdXios, as epith. of Apollo, A 704 SapoTiJs, accent and sense of, f 369 Sdirreti', of mental pain, OT 681 Saafi6s, OC 634 SareTaBai.,fig.,f 18 Sa(f>va
Si, without piv, marking second relationship, OC 1275; T 739 ,,, = d \ \ d , A i 2 ; An 85 ; OC637; P 94, 282; T 383 ,,, = ydP, f 373.5, 576-4. ' " 0 - 4

,,...ye, A 1409; E 1367; OT 1030; P 1293 Siaros, = Siovs, I 328 dedaifiomanivos, f 170 SiSouca, with owus /iij, OT 1074 SidopKa and didouca, confused, £ 61 SeSopxds, implying keen vision, A 85 ,, ,=iS>v, E 66 Seopayfiivos, A n 235 del, constructions of, E 612; f 938: cf.

An 736 ,, , understood from OVK £|e<m, OC 1402 ff. ,,)( »"}. P 1.339. 1397 „ ae 8irus, with fut. indie, A 556; P 54 SeUvvfu Si, OC 1145 SeiKvuvai, of a warning example, OT p. 229 „ , = ' to prove,' f 591. I ,, , = ' t o teach,' A 1196 Sei\a Kipdrj, An 326 SefXaios, of persons and things, E 849 ,, , quantity of at in, A n 1310 SeMa, = ' the reputation of cowardice,' A 75 S , I 150 of a dream, E 410; f 649. 44 senses of, OT 294; f 335 Seiyd, adv., OT 483 TO., adverbial, A 650 „ , substantival, A 669; An 243, 332; E 26 Seivbv, of a good conscience, £ 9 3 1 „ , of a natural tie, E 770 ,, ye, f 107. 1 » > T6, E 376; f 196 5«!<6?n)us dpi,, OT 418 5eie6s, corrupted from 5eiA6s, P 457 ,, , ironical, T 1 [35 „ , of inanimate things, A 649 „ , of strong feeling, T 298, 476, p. 192 ,, , with infin., corrupted, f 576. 3 ,, cro0i}s, f 906 Seivuires, as epith. of Furies, OC 84 Selvwais, rhetorical, OC 1336 Seiifei, dTJAoi, etc., sometimes impersonal, OT 1294 Seipdv, irort, f 245 Seipds, P 491 deTaSat, midd., = 5eii' (impers.), OC 570 ,, , with double gen., OC n 7 0 SeX-rjTwv, f 1124 SiXrot (f>pevdv, f 597

SiXros, T 47, 157 f., 161 {., 683

PLAYS

AND FRAGMENTS

0 f , 6, f 671 AeXis irirpa, OT 463 S<-/uis, in periphrasis, An 945 ,, , of a corpse, An 205; E 57 ,, )( a-d/ia, An 205 SepSiWety, £ 1039 Sevvdfeiv, A 243; An 759 8e£id, first sense of, OT 1243 5e|i6X0eh, f 837. 2 Se<rp6s, of a prison, An 957 Siairoiva, said of a goddess, E 626 dwjrdreLpa, f 1040 5ei7ir6T9)5, sense of, E 764; P 262 Sevpo, TO, 7ri\ayos, OC 663 Se&repov, adverb, OC 326 SeiTepos, of secondary importance,

P

1442

,, , second-best, OC 1226; OT 282 ,, , = {ios, P 49 S^xetrdcu, of accepting advice, OT 217 ,, , of an omen, E 668 ,, , with dat., E 442 ,, Safrffuunv, OC 4 Si?, added to orav, An 91 ,, , added to rel. pron., An 1202 ,, , after imperative, f 844. 1 ,, , at the end of a verse, An 726, 923; P 1065; T 460; f 112 ,, , emphazising adj., A 414 „ , emphasizing rel. pron., A 995, 1029, 1043, 1045; An 1202 ,, , emphasizing whole phrase, A 994; T 464 ,, , = 'in the next place,'A 101; E 954; OC 367 ff. ,, , indignant, An 726 ,, , with superlatives, fibvos, iras, iroXvs, etc., A 858, 992; An 58, 821, 895; E 202, 520; T 1063 ,, , with 1757;, E 1070 ,, , = ^Si), An 80, 173, 823,939; OC 886; OT 968; P 818, 878, 1065; T 153, 460; f 112 Syjyfia Iparos, £841 Srj8ev, T 382 5i)ibT7}s, f 369 dr/XaS-r), OT 1501 SrjXTifia, sense of, OT 1495 ATjXiaKbv ^Triypa/j.fj.0., f 356 SijXov, parenthetic, f 63, 585 ,, yip, f 63 SrjXos, with us and fut. participle, A 326 (cf. 1225) Bijkovv, with participle in the nomin., A 471, 878; An 20, 242

OF SOPHOCLES

211

SrjXovv, with participle omitted, An 471 SrjXS) 84, like reKixiipiov Si, OC 146 STjp-id&vTos, i 126 8rifiiovpy6s, A 1035 8i)fi6Koivos, i 780 8i]fji.6Xev
WTWV, An

1188;

OT

1386

Sid, sense of, in compounds, A 332, 1233 ,, , with genit., local force of, f 475 Sia SIKTJS iivai nvi, An ,,

KO,KU>V, T

742

1131

,, pAaov construction, the, An 537; E 710; OT 1091 ,, opyrjs TJKCIV, OC 905

,, Travrds, of time, A 705 ,, irbvwv, ' i n ' troubles, P 760 ,, GTkpvuv &x€it/, An 639 ,,

T4XOVS, A

685

,, rvxris Uvai, OT 773 ,, cppevuiv, An 1060 „ xtpwv Xa/3ctSp, An 916 (cf. 1258) „ xp&ov, P 2§5> 758 5ia(SdX\«y, with dat., etc., P 582 SiapdXXetrOcu, as = invtsum fieri, f E 8 f. 8id§opo% )( 8m$bpo%, T 676, 1084 5m/36/»os, epith. of v6eicr$a.i, midd., P 287 Ata/cpta, f 24 SiaXexdrjvai )( 8iaX4^a<7ffai, f 827 SiaTrdXXeiv TTepbv, f 581. 4 8iawew6p6ri/iai, fig., A 896 Siavepaiovadai (f(0i;), A 730 diaTrecpoipdaSai, A 332 Kol iifivoi, gramm., f 809 os, OC I477 f* 14—2

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

212

5iairTtj
SiareTiX/i^os, f 659. 7 Biaropeieiv )( Siaropeijeu', f 315 SfauXos, E 686, 691 Bm
BtKTtjois, a\l
764 Si/fTuoxXttxTTos, A n 346 Bt\o<pos, a double epithet, An 1126 Sivy, of a swift wind, f 142. 1 Aioyeviis, of Athena, A 91 Siolyeu>, A 346 diolxofiat, OC 574 SI6X\V/J.CU

iirl T I , E

141

Si.a<j>8eipe
SiSoKrd /xavddveiv, i 843 5i8ain-6s, with gen. of teacher, E 344 „ )( app-qrot, OT 300 5i$a
BuiBtvai, OC 295 Sienretv, OT 394, 854; T 21 BieKirepav j3lov, f 646. 2 f. Sie/J.To\av, P 5 7 9 ; f 583. 7

(SiefoSoi, f 477 diipxercu, with genit., f 935 SU
6i^Xe"', trans, and intrans., OT 717 5l7]t
e, fig., T 476 ff. j 7^K«OI', f 564. 1

Strive/ios, T 327 SMvai (TTdfMTOs n, OC 962 f.; T 322 f.

Stoptfeiv, OT 723, 1083 Aios, not in Soph., T 956 810s, as epith. of heroes, P 344 Siouri/xia, OC 9 5 , 1504 diiraXTOSy A 408

SnrXdfeii', intrans., A 268 5i7rX(u n-tfXai, OT 1261 5t7rX^, adv., use of, An 725 SiTrXrjv, sc. ir\riyr]V, E 1415 Bi.i!-\ovv liros, A n 53

StTrXoCs, distributive use of, A n 725 ,, , ='doubled up,' I 90 ,, , in reciprocal sense, An 14, 170 Siirrvxos, i 152 Sis Kal rpls, A 432 (cf. 9 4 0 ) ; P 1238 ,, rdffos, A 2 7 7 ; f 210. 53 dluKTi/jia, f 380 biaaal arpar-riylfies iriXai, A 49 SKTtrdpXTjs, A 390 dura&v (oveipoiv), ' a m b i g u o u s , ' E 645 SioroXos, OC 1055 SiiTTOfioi 65o(, OC 899 Slvypos, f 574

Suppevrf/s, of the sun, A 857 BiKafciv, peculiar use of, OT 1214 5i(ppri\a.Teiir obpavbv, A 845 SiKaia, T&, the just cause, OC 880 ditppoi, with ref. to one chariot, E 510, SUawv, rb abv, sense of, E 1037 75° Skaios, = 'genuine'(?), £ 1119 Si^u^s, T 1095 „ , 'honest,' T 347 f., 411 dixa, adv. or prep., An 164 diKaios ei/j.1, with infin., An 400 „ TII/6S, without his sanction, OC 48 SiK£uws, = 'in a true sense,' A 547; OT 5upds, £ 362 853, 1283; f 1119 Bixpla K&VIS, A n 246, 429 ,, , ='loyally,' An 292 Bl-ij/ws, as=j3e^Xa/i/i^i»oj, f 296 AiKaj o/X(tta, f 12 SIWKO.V, implying eagerness, A 997 SiiccXXa, An 250 8IUKT6S, i 1041 AIKTJ, as an avenger, E 475, 528; T 807 ff. 5ic6/xoros, P 593 Slicq, as = custom, f 247 SoKctfeic, f 221. 23 AIK7], assessor of Zeus, OC 1380 BoKel (impers.), in relation to S6£a, An 323 „ , assists the righteous cause, OT 274 ,, ,, , with dat. understood, An „ , the, ofthe viprepoi., An 451 (cf. 921) 1102 ,, , the throne of, An 854 SoKeiv, applied to a dream, f 881 dixy 5a.ifj.6vwv, A n 921 „ , to approve, OT 483

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

213

SoKtiv, = ' t o be believed to be,' T 56 f. , , , = ' t o conjecture,' A 942 ,, , (1) with infin. understood, (2) ' t o have repute,' OT 1191 ,, iftol, E 410

Bio, followed by plur. word, A 237 (cf. I3O4); E 7 ° ! Bvoiv, never monosyllabic, OT 640 ,, ...Biio, A n 13 „ o^x afiapre'iv, E 1320

SoKOv
5w-, compounds of, An 126

,, tiAv, E 6 1 , 547; OC 995; f 85 56Xios, epith. of Hermes, P 133 doXixfc (6>6/tos), E 686 8o\oiroi6s, T 831 SoXfiiris, T 1050 Sdfuoi, = ywaiKoivtTLS, T 689 S6va% iiroXtjpios, f 36 Sovelv, I 278 ff. Sopiand S6pei, A 1056; A n 195; OC 620, 1304, 1386 Sopi, used generally, = ' w a r , ' A 9 6 3 , 1275;

An 670; £ 493 ,, , irokituov, A 1013 Bopti^cvos, E 4 6 ; OC 632 5opvtT
5/>0s, T 765 f. Spibfieva, rd, E 85, 1333 Spif/ii, form of, P 895, 1393 dpuivros, travTos, OC 1604 ipoiTTTa, £ 4 8 1 Si' 6VT€, ' both of us,' OT 1505 : cf. T 539

Sivq., = Svvaaai, OT 6 9 6 ; P 798, 849 ivvai aWipa, sense of, A 1192 S i d absol., of the body, OC 496 , as gloss on BeXetv, I 200 A n 604

BwdXyiYros, f 952 5v
Sv<7w/ia, A n 126 Svvwvvixov (riifia, f 88. 9 ivvthw/iLos, of Ajax, A 914 AwB&vi, T 172; f 45,5, 461 AtoSuwos, f 460 8apa, 4x®P'*"' aSupa, A 665 hwpea and Bupeid, A 1032 Swpe'iadai, constructions with, A 1029; E 458 SupTiixara, of food and shelter, OC 4 AoipiKbi/ "Apyos, OC 1301 S, as = 'Peloponnesian,' I 28

dd$

i 453

e, elided after 17 [elt] '{), OT 9 7 0 : v. prodelision e, substituted for ei in Ionic dialect, A n 943 la, OC 1477 f. la, eg., a monosyllable, OT 1451, 1513

214

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

-ea, how contracted after (i) e, (2) 1 or v, P 1014 ,, , synizesis of, £ 4 8 7 i&v irvs, T 584 „ Te...Koi [fan] /x-ij, An 327 -e"as and -eis as accus. plur. termination of -eu-stems, A 390 eauBai, pass., OC 368 lairov, as - — (conjectured), OC 1192 eavrbv: v. avrbv 'i^Kaare, etc., with initial e or e, E 238, 440; P 1311; f 591. 3 : v. also /3X £f}ov\6fnii> av, P 1239, 1278 iyya.ffTpifji.v8os, f 59 eVyeXSi', E 277 eyyevets Seol, An 199

i-h, OC 149 iSeXovrfs and 0e\ovrfc, A 24 ei, after vb of fearing, T 666 , , , followed by oi in second of two clauses, A 1242 , , , followed by 01) where o# coalesces with verb, A 1131 et, for 1 in ivatSpeios, etc., A n 358 el, with aor. indie, = granting that,' A 1067 ,,, with fut. ind. after oUrlpeiv, etc., A 510; E 1210 ,,, with fut. ind., sense of, in conditional clause, E 1044; OC 166; OT 702; P 68, 988; I 160 ,,, with indie, after 8av/idfeiv, etc., OC iyyev-qs (KXOTT^), I 352 1378 f. ; f 584, 845 eVyepfis, OT 1225 ,;, with pres. ind., OC 260 tyyovos, = l:Kyovos, I 222 ,,, with subjunct, A 496; An 710; OC lyyis, fig., I 301 5 o 9 (?), 1443; OT 198,874; I 14s eyyvrdpw XI/TTIJS, OC 1214 f. ei /3otf\«, in putting a supposition, An e'yepri, An 413 1168 yeixos, sense of, OT 702 ,, .-ve, siquidem, OC 260 x^Xoc <««•<£ TWOS, P 328 ,, 8' oHf, E 577 y ( , A 736 ,, ,, , elliptical use of, An 722 jSXd/3ais, P 1318 , 5e ii.ii, T 587 yqu )( atria, T 360 f. , 5i, T 27 %yic\T)pos, senses of, An 837 , SoKti, a polite formula, An 76 iyKOvetv, A 811, 988; T 1255 ,...efre, = efre...e?Te, OT 92 ey/c/JaTijs, = eV Kpdret, OT 941 ,...1j, 'whether...or,' OC 80 iyKvpelv, to meet with (a doom), E 863 , WX«s, E 585; P 730; I 199 iytcvp&v (conjectured), OT 1031 cr. , Biius, OC 1131 f., 1556 '{yvwKa, = ' I have come to know,' An , ,, ...84/us 54 KTC., T 809; f 941. 14 , Kal, E 547; OT 302, 408 1095 ; uses of, OC 553 iyviinTffrjv (and compds), always passive, , ,, , 'if indeed,' A 1127; OT 305; A 717 T 71 ,, „ , [Kal going with word following), iypeiidxas, OC 1054 iyx^v KpaTTJpa, i 563. 1 An 90; OT 283 lyxos, glossed by iv xeipt> f 894 ,, ,, )( ical ei, OT p. 224; f 649. 32 ,, , used vaguely as instrument, £ el /te Set, = el ftiWui, E 339 535. 2, 781, 782 ei M «, E 31 „ ,=£L<pos, A 95, 287, 658, 907 ; An el not Be'fus, E 127 1236; T 1014, 1032 ,, TToBev, elliptical, P 1204 ,, (ppovrtdos, of a device, OT 170 ,, TTo8t \etiaawv, = \eioffiav, el iroSt \e6aiyXpl/J.irTeii>, E 898
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS , = ei3elriTe, OT 1046 i, as nearly = na8eiv, E 40 , uses of in Attic and in epic, A n 71, 301 , with genit., E 668 KaKbv, P 960 v, A 351; E 9 7 7 ; P 351, 1113 eI5os, gramm., f 603 dSdra Si8d, etc., OC 1538 f. elSus, after ws and O'TTUS, T 1067 e!du\a, men likened to, A 126 etduXov, OC n o ,,
OF SOPHOCLES

215

etpyav and e'tpyeiv, A 753 dpyeiv, fut. forms of, A 593 etpye, T 344 elfyqixhos and riipij/j.^vos {evp-) confused, , f 576- 6 eis, in expressions of time, A n 340 (ITOS eh eVos) , , , = ' i n relation to,' A 680, 876; A n 212,376; OC 1121; P1053, 1145; T 486, 1243; I 346 „ , marking a limit of time, P 83, 1076 „ , placed after its case, E 14 ,,, = ' with a view to,' OC 1028, 1368 f.; P in -cis repeated, T 1241 els diravras Kyptiffaeiv, E 606 ,, api$n6v, t 378. 4 ,, Siov, A n 386 ,, eavrbv, T6, in what concerns himself, OT 706 ,, ipiv dufAOtj/xevos, A 1018 ,, 6vixbv rpipeiv, E 1347 ,, KCLLpSv, A 1168 ,, KaUv, OT 78 ,, KCLKOLS, sense of, An 472 ,, Kefpa\T)v troi, E 445 ,, \6yov e*\deiv, f 524. 5 „ TLVJ. Tl, P 465 „ p.iya fpipeiv, OT 638 ,, r
i = K\6W), A 1320, 1324, 1330; „ Torrovrov, with genit., OC 748 OC 653, 816, 14331".; OT 126, 274, ,, (X/JOS) 0ws iK(j>ipeiv, i 916 580, 708; P 544; f 858. 3 » Xfy"1' 0 T 1351 elpU, ellipse of, with eVoi/ios, cJfios, etc., ,, Xe~'Pas> T 441 fA 399, 8 r 3 ; OC 461; OT 92 els, — continuous, OT 374 eiv, possible occurrence of, A n 1241 ,,, indefinite without TIS, E 1342 „ , with' superlat., A 1340; OT 1380; elvai, with adv. (u5e), E 573 etved TWOS, to be swayed by him, P 386 P 1344 eivoSla, of Hecate, £ 535. 2 „ dvTjp, with xXeiiTTos, OC 563 f. ; T 460 -Etos, -10s, and -tStos as terminations, A n elaaKo6eiv, = 'to hear' simply, A 318; 358, 814; f 707, 916, 1050 An 9 ; OC 1645; T 351, 424 el, intrans., E 719 etTrep,=si modo, f 86 ehrffivtu, fig., OC 997 ,, t=siquidem, f 104 ,, , with dat., T 298: v. dative „ , with fut. ind., OC 628 eicrypd(f>e<x8a.i., T 1 1 6 7 ,, , with pres. ind., OC 1370 f. eluipxe(T8ai., to enter the lists, E 685 „ ...ye, f 86 ,, , with dative, OC 372; f 941. e'nrbiM]v KOKOIS, T 1074 9 : v. dative etpyti ovdtv, T 1257

2l6

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

dffi, ellipse of, An 967, 1017 l i i , abs. and fig., T 1199 iaeLV, E 690 v, f 796 i s , P 534 pa for Spa., E 584 (cf. 997) elffopav, of visiting sin, OC 1370, 1536 ,, , sense of, A n 30 elaopaaSai (mid.), E 1059 eftrw and &rw, T 201ff.,867 dr' ovi>...e(Te, E 199, 560; OT 1049 etro, after TOVTO /xiv, P 1346 ,, , 'nevertheless,' OC 914, 1005 ,, , resumptive after partic, f 107. 1 f. elre, following ij, A 178 ,, , single instead of double, OT 517; P 22, p. 230 ,, , single or double, with ellipse of vb, T 236 efre...e?T' ovv, P 345 4K, = ' after,' An 150, 1281; P 271, 720 €K and airb, with verbs denoting station (in irdywv Kaffri/iat), An 411; E 894 ,, , = 'as a result o f or 'caused by,' A 1246; An i n , 180, 766, 1015, 1219; P 1422 , , , = 'by means of,'An 475, 990, 1058; OT 1221; P 88, 1268 , , , = 'by the command of,' An 957: v. EK of the ultimate agent ,,, = ' chosen out of,' with irdvrwy, etc., An 164, 656, 1137 , , , combined with suffix -9tv {e.g. e£ a\60ev), An 106 ,,, denoting condition, A 537, 1083; E 455 (<S vireprtpas x*pfc)> 1\1\ OC 807, 848; OT 528; P 91 (ii «-ds TTOS6S) ;

,,, ,,, ,,, ,,,

f

258

(^K

TCJV

TOLO&TOJV) :

v. also en rficSe, etc. following evffis, A 780 in composition, negative sense of, E 241 in place of simple genit. of separation, E 231, 291 of change from a former state (e.g. rv
An

1093, 1318; OT 454; T 284, 1075 , , , of parentage, A 1228; An 193; OC 25°, 53° , , , of the agent, = inr6, An 973, 989 (cf. 1219); E 124; P 335 „ , of the ultimate agent (i.e. the source of authority), An 63, 293; E 264; OC 67, 737 f., 1362 f.; OT 590, 970, H53; p 1316 ,, , = ' on the part of,' A 1241; E 1411; OC 51 ,,, pregnant use of (rbv IK \l/j,vas waripa), E 1 3 7 ; P 1076 (cf. P 147)

in, verbs compounded with, denoting expulsion, f 710. 2 , , , verbs compounded with in Sophocles, f 145- 236, 524- 4 , , , with fem. adj., noun omitted (e.g. ef etcovatas), A n 994 ,, )( air6, of progenitors, A 1229; An 193; P 260; f 107. 3 ,, fiadpuv, f 500 ,, fiaiiov (neut.), f 282 „ /Mas, P 563 ,, 7Xii(r
,, ,, ,, ,, ,, ,, ,, ,,

5voTi>...(bp<pai'iafi£i>os filov, T 941 f. 8eov, f 326 ,, , gramm., gloss on Belos, t 650 8eQp, I 360 KaKv/i^aToii', T 1078 fjLixKpov xphvov, OT 1141 /j.i
,, TT&VTUV, ' chosen out of,' A n 164

,, irbvrov, T 780 „ irpodijkov, E 1429 ,, trairri/s, E 344 (e£ ifiov, E 885); T 320 , , a>, ' s p r u n g from thyself,' OC 250

,, ,, ,, IK ^K ,, „ „

, T 734 TuvSe, = ' under these conditions,' A 537, 823; T 1109 ,, „ , = fieTa TdSe, OT 282 ,, vwv(' away from' rather than ' after'), E n ,, xelpte' senses of, A 27 'EfcaToia, f 734 eKaT6/j.irodes, of the Nereids, OC 718 f.
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS dneWev, oi, T 314 f. ,, , rd, T 632 iKelva, said of the past, OC 1195 f. CKeivo, marking a new topic, A 94 eneivos, for avrds, idiomatic, A 755 „ , implying previous mention, A n 384; OC 1 3 8 ; P 261 of the past, T 1091 eiv, T 566 ff. v, E 572 reLv, f 857 v, O T 597 €KKa\ei, T 653 f. „ and &rXiie
,,

, of joy, T 629

iKir\ripS>v, E 708 eKvpaa
OF SOPHOCLES

217

nv, An 913 v, T 781 i {/idxv), A 775 {K
&9\OV,

An

856

eKTiveaSat fi/3/Di^, sense of, A 304 e/crinos (instead of (K T6TTOV), O T 1340; OC 119 IKTOTTOS, g r a m m . , £ 7 2 ,, , = ' e x t e r n a l , ' T 1132 £KTOS etvai (KO.K£:V), A

„ ,,

88;

P

504,

1259

a « t i » (SpKov), T 1189 biuXeiv, fig., with obj. understood, A 640 EKTpiweiv, f 592. 3 ^KTpix^", OC 438 iKTpipeiv, O T 4 2 8 ; P 2 9 6 ; f 592. 3 iK<pavr/s, sense of, A n 448 {Kcpfpeiv and iK(ptpe<j<xav, i gig. 3 CKX^'V, of waste, E 1 2 9 1 ; P 13 ticxp&w, OC 87 CKWV, in negative sentences, OC 1634 ,, , strengthened by ai/ros, P 1332 ,, , = eKoiVios (of an act), O T 1229 eKuv d^KOvri ye 6v/j.$, OC 522 eXai'a )( i\aa, i 398. 4 iXtwxeaaa. cijSws, f 457 (\avvav,=vexare, A 275, 504, 7 5 ^ ; T 1045 „ 0170s, O T 98 ,, es T/3i/3as, OT i r 6 o 'E\a
GENERAL INDEX TO THE

218

An 153 , A 563 'Apirayr/, A p. 3 eui, intrans., E 902 , sense of, A 396 ; OC p. 281 eixiralfeiv, A n 800 eXetSBepos, = , O T 1 2 6 4 iXvl£eiv, = 'to forebode,' A 799; T nof. ,, , with pres. infin., A 1052 (cf. ilMTveiv, T 1 1 6 0 ifiiroSi^eiv, of wrestling, P 431 799) e/xwoXav, to buy or bring in, T 93, 250 f. fhiris, with a neutral or bad sense, A 606, 1383; OT 771; T 124, 7*3f., 951 „ , = 'to fare' (well or ill), A 978 gXv/tos, i 450, 644 tlxirbXtiixa., T 537 f. £XvTpa, f 1043 e/j.TroXTjTds, alluding to '4Sva, P 417 ZXoip, A 830 2/aroXis, OC 637 i/j.d, Td, = 'my views,' A n 501 ifiiropeieaBai, f 873 £fiirpiTrei.i> aXyeat., E 1187 ,, , , , referring to persons, E 538 ,, iaBJiiuun, f 769 iliftaiveiv, with gen., OC 400 ifxirpUiv dddvras, f 897 e/i/3dXXeip, mentionem inicere, E 1246 £/t7ruos, P 1378 ,, , %elpa. Se(idr, T 1181 2/j.-irvpa, E 405 i^areieLV, OC 679 f. ilipejUdvcu, as = c'irep./3epdv(U, f E 47 f. ,, , in divination, A n 1005 e/4/3e/3i>s 7r65a, £672 i/MpavTjs in Soph., f 107. 7 E 995 „ )( iK<pavris, A n 448 e/upopeiv, OC 989 f. with infin., where £716 is subject, OC ioi9f. ilupopTlfctrOai, A n 1036 with prodelision (after if), E 1182 tp.ipiiXi.os,=iTvyyti/fy, A n 1264 ifioi etc., not emphatic, E 1360; yi), OC 1384 f. OC 811; T 1125 tfupvXov af/ia, OC 407 , E 21, p. 206 ilKpSvai, OC 1113 f., 1448 = £li>a.i, A n 623 iv, = 'a matter of' («.£•. ev KaXip, lit. 'in v, of promises, ' to hold good,' OC the region o f ) , A n 1097 648 and eh confused, f 659. 5 , with dat., A 350 • > £*l » , t 659. 5 lepii, E 281 11 " 5 " M , f 679, "24. 2, 894, 904 &vai, intrans., OC 1055 , as = 'under' (a stone), f 37 , for ifiavTip, A n 736 , circumstantial, = 'in respect of,' OC oi, of one relative (masc. or fern.), 495; OT 80, 652, m a ; P 185, OC 832 1004, 1134 , T6, 'my conduct,' E 1302 , , , forensic use, = 'before,' A 1136; A n , following a noun and article, though 459, 925; OC 1211 f.; OT 677 not a predicate, A 573 ,, , = 'in the case of,'A 43, 1092, 1315; , without irais, T 1158, 1205 An 551J O T 3 8 8 ; T 6 2 i ; I 3 5 0 : v. i l

4
812

PLAYS

AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

219

iv, instrumental, A 732; An 764, 961, 1003, 1201; E 1138, 1186; P 60, 102, 1393; T 887; f 327 ,, , of manner, E- 487 (iv aUitus Kari-

iv (povais, An 696, 1314 ,, xeP°'"> by his hands, OT 821 „ xPV/ei, gramm., f 734 .. XPV, T 241, 746

, Trarpds (sc. oldq.), i 583. 3 , Trip del, E 290 , ifkovTipffdeveiv,A 488: v. iv circumstantial ,, TTOXXOIS, = 'where there is much to tell,' E 688 ,, Trpoadiirip, f 838 ,, Trpiirois, E 28 ,, irpibrip TpdtTtij, I 173

,, irviidrif, OC 1675 f. ,, GavTip 7epoC, P 950 „ croi, 'in thy mind,' OT 770 ev Tim. and iv TKTI, gramm., £ 593

,, ,, ,, ,, iv

,, ye\dv, An 551 „ opdv and ivopav TIVI, OT 537 ,, ffcpfc&dai, A 519 „ Tpi
,, rofj-rj %{i\ov, T 699

,, ToiSrois and iv toiriji, senses of, An 39 ,, rif ( — Hvi), with partit. genit., An 1229 „ Ttbfiui Kapa., at the risk of, OC 564

evSvT-fjp, T 674 evdvrtfpios, f 526

Zvedpos, combined with vaUw, P 153 ivetcdrovv, £ 1042

iveiyri, with simple dat., f 259 ,, )( Trapeari, An 213; P 364 ivevpiiTKeiv, post-classical, A 1144 ivixvpa riBivai, rideadai, evrjkaTa, £ 3 1 5

OC 858 f.

iv-f/Way/xai, middle sense of, A 208 ivrifj.fj.ivos, as='inflamed,' f 177 iv6a, ='iKeiaeivda, A 6^7; An 773; E 1099, 149s; OT 796; P 1466 ivda 1x1), with aor. optative, T903, p. 197 ,, „ , with fut. indie, or o p t , A 657; E 380, 436; OT 796, 1411 ,, ,, , with subjunct., without av, A _74 ivdad' avrou, ot, OC 78 iv66.de, of the present, OT 486 ,, , = 8eupo, P 304 ,, , — e/ceure, A 1365 ivddSe, oi, ).( 01 enei, An 75, 567 ivddKricns rfKiov, P 18 ivdev K&vBev, A 725 evBepfiuxiveiv (tvffepfios), ivd-npos, P 698 iv8vr}
T 368

22O

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

ivSpiafav, i 544 ej o5, OT 1197 ivBviJ.iiixa.Ta,' food for thought,' OC i I99f. ., oipiiav, A 1083 ivdijfuos, OT 739; T n o ,, iiTapxvs, OT 132 JFxt, = &>eoTi, O T 170, 1239 „ inrotnpoiprjs, E 725 ,, ,=4", not in dialogue, T 7 t&yytWuv, OC 1393 ^W/c^ae, evlita, impers., An 233, 274 i\ayyiWeaBai, OT 148 £via£, OC 1558 f. „ )( Hzaipeiadai, of prizes, OC 540 f.; fri^XOS, T 501 T 2 4 5 ; f 24. s ivoSia, epith. of Hecate, A n 1199 tfalpeiv, T 147; I 319 i^aipelfffftu )( a<paipeiadai., E 1208 £i/6\/uos, f 1044 e%aipeTavOoi, E 3 8 0 ; T 1193 ,, , ' t o reach,' OC 1561 f. 4i>Td
tvTifia, ra TWV 6e&v, An 77 ivrovos, f 842 „ )( c6rovos, i 966 '{vTOTTOS, P H 7 I

e$-av6(Toei.v, A 926 e£a7roX&r#cu, f 236

i(apyeia0ai, P 556 e|a/""7S, T 333 f. ifdpxeiy, in music, E 557 i\a(popav, OC 1648 f. l^edpos, f 654 e^e0pe\pd/j.Tjv, E 13 4eX0ei!>, to be fulfilled, OT 88, i o n , 1084

ivrpiirecrffat, senses of, OC 1540 f. exTpi^s, An 177 gvrpcHpos, a probable corruption, A 622 4££\K
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS e£tdptieu>, OC u iiitvtu., P 767 „ , with a c e , T 159, 506 f. i£iov6l£ai>, f 729 f^io-oOi', usage of, E 1194; OT 425, 1507 ii-urovTai, sense of, E 1072 iZururriov, OT 408 i^rafiai. Kapdias, A n 1105 i^iarao-dai, with accus., = ' to avoid,' A 82

OF SOPHOCLES

221

££opav, P 851 i\opdovv, senses of, A n 83

iiraUiv, A 1263 iiraivuv, of formal approval, f 28 „ , with infin., A 1360; E 1322; OC 665 ,, n = ' t o assent to,' A 1401; f 583. 12 hraivoi, political sense of, f 252 eiralpeiv Gi^i/xara, E 634 iddda.i, constr. with, A 553 v, OC 1364 dai (mid.), E 1124 eiraiTiatrdcu, with infin., A n 490 tir&KTim dcoi, i 751 iiraKTbv S&pv, OC 1524 f. : cf. T 259 eiraKTos a.vfjp, = ' a paramour,' A 1296 ,, vbffos, T 491 inaKouui, E 8 1 ; OT 794 e7ra\\ax^e?o"ct, f 347 iir&WriXos, A n 57 eira/jLai;e6u) (not £$•), A n 251 eiravalpeadai )( eiravaipeiaBai., OC 424 £Tra.pdetu£€iv, I 323 eTra^iovv, P 803 iirapKeiv, = ' to hold good,' A n 612

ii-opnaaStu, OC 30 iilopfjievlfeiv, I 275

,, Tnjfiov&v, A 360 4irapK0<jvT
e^ovaia iaTl (not irapeori), f 88. II

iiraffffuv )( d7T^(T(7ei^, A 305 eirau5a, A 454, 969, 989 eireydpew, fig., OC 510 eTrei, 'for ^Ae,' E 323 ,, , „ , with imper., E 3^2; OC 969; OT 390 „ , in temporal sense (' since'), A n 15 ,, , position of in sentence, f 574 ,, , with subjunct., A n 1025 „ 7e 5?}, A n 923 eiret 01), OC 1435 f. Iweiye, intrans., f 221. 4 iweiytiv, P 499 eireiyeaScu, with genit., I 74

e£(
e|£(TTaTcu 6 vous Ttpt, A n 564 Q i v , T 271 &KOTrci&dcu, A 997

tfi/pupos, E 328 Zropelv, E 20 e£oiK7}cri/tt>s, OC 27 ^£6/iu\os, T 964 €^ofj.fj.aTod(7daty f 710. 2

i^o/ioioCff0 t 598 efo7riVu xep6s, f 534. I «|OTTS!', fig., f 474. 3

U*yxv)( 3#*"w> f 1045 ii\nre\$eiv, I 205 (ivinipeTeiv, T 1156 ££v
„

5IK»)S, f

247

Spdfiov
,, eivcu Tivot (fig), OC p. 289; OT ,, roil (pvTev&avTos,fig-,P 904 i^wdeiv yXwatrrjS odOvrjv, P 1142 i^oid^ffofiev, A 1248 Zl-wpos, E 618 e£iia"rpa, use of on the Greek stage, A n 1294 loryfiev, for eoiKa/j.ev, A 1239 foixas us, instead of us ioiKev, E 516 ?oi/fe, ws, with irreg. inf., A n 740; T 1238 £OIKUS )( €«ct6s, { 945

-eos for -ews in genit., in iambics, A n 162 &j, as = 'thine,' OT p. 6 fjr' ayp&v and like phrases, OT 1049 ,, aKpuv odotiropelv, A 1230 „ apwrtpa, A 183 ,, i^aipyaa/ihois, A 377 „ ^ 6 8 ¥ , E 1322; T 532 ,, i(Tx"'Ta fiaiveis, OC 217 » W"V, f 255. 3 „ fcr^s, E 1062 ,, olSjua, f 476 iirayy4\\e(r$cu, E 1017 (TdyeaBai, senses of, A n 362 iir<j.5tiv, = ' accinere,' i 208. 4

£TreLKa£eu>, T 1220

eireivcu, of attendant circumstance, A 1216; E 1467 iireiedStov, Aristotle's definition of, A p. 9 iTreioirlTTTeiv, OC 915 ?7ren-' eTreiS^, A 61 tirtLTa, senses of, E 345 „ ,=elra, A n 496 (cf. A 760) ,, jU^eTOt, after /xctXitrra i^ev, P 352 „ , T6, )( TO fi£\Xov, A n 611 iireiAfiaivav, with genit., OC 924 ,,

Kara TWOS, E 834

eTretx^dWa", OC 463 £ire(j.iriirTeLV, A 42

eTrerapifeic, OC 1733 itrevdvTcu, i 439 eircvTaffeis, of pressing against a sword, A n 1235

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

222

iirevriveiv, A 451 4tre£(:\6etv, ' t o relate,' f 757 i ^ r 6 a i , of going to lengths, A n 75*; f 919 , = ' t o attack,' f 684. 1 i, aor., OC 557 iTrtpxeaBtu, of rumour, A n 700 ,, , = ' t o come after,' A 438 ,,

56/AOVS, E 1296

$Te<x6ai, in military sense, E 28 ,, vdpois, f 937 £Te>, intrans., with infin., P 881 ,, , with genit, A 50 ,, nvd,' to cause him to delay,' P 348 ,, TWI, = ' t o assail,' A n 986 „

„

)(TW&,

OC 1744

Iiri7 and X67OI combined in the same phrase, A 1096 ewTfifioXos, A n 492; f 108 ?7ri;Xis, f 1046 iir-riv, f 932. 2, 1128. 5 4iri, adverb, OT 181 ,, , after its case, OC 84 i-nl and ittb confused, f 339 tiri, in composition with vbs of 'killing,' An 1030, 1288 ,, , in compounds, A 438 ,, , in compounds of voea>, etc, An 389 ,, , in Td7ri
,, , ,, ,

88, 1061 (cf. 1291); E 445; P 50 ,, , with genit., = ' a t , ' OC 1595 f. ; T 127s ,, , with genit., = ' i n the case of,' how used, An 789 ,, , with genit., = 'under the prevalence of,' ' i n time of,' A n 1141 ,, , with genit., = 'with,' A 1268 (ivi a/xiKpHv \byuv) itrl f3o>/ju£, 0, OC 1053 „ 6v{peiv, OT 1095 ,, irirelq., OT 1029 ,, KoXawjS, OC p . ix ,,

KWKVTty, E IO8

,, ,, ,, ,, „

/wrifoe Ipx«r9ai, P 259 /xr)8£ii Ipxerat, f 871. 8 /uas Trpoairikov, OC 745 ff. vbaov £x£a'0al' An 1141 ^«js, OC ^ 4 , 563

,,

%vpov TIJXVSI An 996

irdvr' dipiKvetcrdai, OT 265 ir\eiw, OC 1777 ir\4ov, f 178 powait, i 555. 4 (TfUKpbv, E 4I4 (TfUKp&v \6ytov, A 1268 nva, T6, = 'what concerns him,' An 889 ,, TIVL, in his case, E 2 3 7 ; OC 4 : 4 ; OT 829; P 1384; T 994
ITTTJXVS, as = 'returning,' P 1190

,, , ,, ,

itri, with dat., = 'with a view to,' An

,, ,, ,, ,, ,, ,, iwi

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS , = ' to slay anew,' A n i o w (cf. 1288) iiriKvpTOS, I 294 4iri\ayxdveu>, OC 1235 f. iiriXa/n.pAi'eiv, of disease, A n 732 ros, = 'caught in the act,' A n 406 eTai, £ 5 5 , with infin., T 1176 f/va, P 512 ff. iiniJ.eptfffJi.ot, f 1 p . lxx ^TTlpfKetOS, =ivtviKLOS, OC 1088 iiriviKia, E 692 iirlvota, ='after-thought,' A n 389 £pCLOS and eirLvvptpLfiios, A n 814 v, An 139 , intrans., P 168 f u , senses of, f 146 iinoOffa, T), OT 1090, p . 230 eiriirdpoSos of Chorus, A 813 £jri7rXa, f 8 iinir\6/j.evov, OT 1314 eirtirovos afitpa, T 653 f. ^TippdaffGiv, OC 1502 ff.; OT 1244 ivippoBeiv, T 264; f 762 iirlppodos, A n 413; f 583. 10 4irtppu)vvvffda.L, OC 661 f. eiriffay/j.a, P 755 e7™reiei!', f I47 eiriffrjtiov, I 102 iirlfftyfla, f 9 €TriffK7]vot yoot, A 579 exicrKTjTrTeii', with double a c e , T 1221 ewLffKr/TrTCffffat, pass., A n 1313 iinffKOTreiv, of a steadfast gaze, E 1184 ; OT 1529 ^Tiir/coTros, senses of, A 976; OC 112 iirunrav, A 769; f 141 ; f E 40 ,, )( dva(nrav Oupap, A n 1186 iiriffTaadat, with infin., A 869; A n 293, 1092

OF SOPHOCLES 223

eVmy/x/3m, E 915 iirltj>a.Tos, = &r!j36?7Tos, f 1048 iirwfrwveiv QT)KT)V )( 0^KB, OC 1762 ire eS irpdffaovra, A 136 a, iron., A n 820 , £uf>t, OC 1614 ff. tirovpos, OT 194; T 953 ff. etroip, derivation of, f 581. 1 (Trdipios, pass., A n m o ,, Zeiis, etc., P 1040 ewTa^OLoy ffaKos, A 576 firrd\o7%os, OC 1305 iirrdixriv and iirrd/j-Tiv, A 282 eirTiirvkov arbfia, A n 119 iirrairv\os, A n 100 €Trraffr6fj.ovs 7ri5\as, f 773 (TTTTJV, A n 113, 1307

eirqba.1, medical use of, A 582 ; OC 1194 iirtfbbs, 17, )( 6 iirijidds, OT p . lxvii £7Tc6/U.OTOS,=S/)/rtOS, T I l 8 8 iirwvo/j.ao'/ji.e'j'os, with genit., E 284 iiriivvfios, usages of, A 430, 574; OT 210; f 916, 941. 2 „ , with dat., f 965 iiroxpeXelv, OC 441, 540 f., p . 281 Ipya, ' accomplishments' ironically, E 608 „ , rd, = ' a man's merits,' A n 729 "Eipyavy ('Adt]va), i 844. 2 ipyaffeUiv, P 1001 ?P7/ia and epfia, A n 848 2pyoLeiv, to urge, T 1182 ,, , with double a c e , P 684 iin(TTpi(j>e(!6a.t,fig.,P 599 „ irpoawtpeXrjaii', P 1406 ,, , = ' t o turn r o u n d , ' A n i n 1 fye/3os, A 395 eTTifrrpixpas, intrans., T 566 ipeibeLv ir\6.GTiyya, f 576. 5 iin(rTpoxos and r;Xia/c^, OT p. 230 ipeitpdeis, A 309 i s , A 103 4pefj.vbv al/xa, A 376

224

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

dat. ending in, in iambics, An ipkaaew, senses of, A 251; A n 158; 1297 P "35 dat. ending in, in lyrics, A n 116, fleiScu, = Athenians, A 202 976: cf. f 240 p j v , OC 164 for iiridri, A 294 ipt- and api-, compounds with, A n 348 v, = 'l set forth, A 328 epiOoi apaxvai, f 286 loTa/icv, OC 1017 ipmeis at Troy, f n p. 255 ctrroitu, = 'to be firmly fixed,' A 200, 1084 ipivds, f 181 , , farur0(v TWOS, A n 640 ipivtis, = ' an infatuated impulse,' A n iaraaav, E 723 603 eoraTw fj.S6os, E 50 'Epietfs, associated with Akri, T 807 ff. ,, , belonging to a person or family, £ 8re, balanced by a simple Sre, tpis, of rivalry, OC 367 ,, , ,, the three goddesses, f 1 p. 140 A 56 ipurrd, E 220 iaria, as fiwfids, OC 1491 ff.; T 658 f. epiceios, of Zeus, A n 487 ,, , „ ra0os, OC 1727 „ art-pi, A 108 ,, , (in tUyapov), E 269 ipK<« )( fiwfioi, A n 1016; f 38, 730 tpitos (a-T' ioxarwv, P 65 Ipfiaiov )( 8rjiravp6s, An 30 = 'came to have,'An 1229; E 551, epixrirctieiv, gramm., f 509 "Epfiijs irofnraios, A 832 1176, 1256, 1465; P 1420 £pfw, as fut. of dpyu1 A 593 „ , ='stopped,' E 564 (pvos, fig., OC 1108 „ )( eTXov, T 8 gpos, E 197 ercupeta and eraipia, A 683 iprtiv, A n 613 ireivaTO and irluaro, A 178 ,, ari^ov, P 206 'ETeo/cXrjs, OC 1295 £ppei, = &Tr6\w\e, E 57 iripa T4X"TJ, = another's skill, P 138 Ippeu', without bad sense, OC 1774 ff. trepos, use of, OC 230 f. ippT)vo§oaKbs, i 655 i-Hip, f 751 lppvfi,rjy, aor. of pvw, OT 1351 fn, = 'at some future time,' An 69 tptiKew, T 120 ,, , with menace, E 66, 471; T 257 Ipv/ia, = ' a city wall,' A 467 ,, , lost in MSS, T 7 epwris, A 730 ,, , nearly = adj. \our6$, OC 1748 f. (pX^ySai eis..., = 'to tend towards,' A ,, , placed before negative, OT 24; P 1138 1217; T 161 Ipxofjiai, a.s = awepxo/xai., P 48, 1182 ; „ , with fut. inf. or partic, f 190 „ , with fiv. An 3 ; T 305 T 594 f,, , to come to be {(poveiis yjKeov), ITIKTOV, OT 870, 1098 ; f 546. 4 OT 1357 i T 360 f. ,, , with ace. of person, P 141 ,, , ,, „ place, T 259 s, of a doom, An 878 ,, , with pres. p a n i c , P 1199 ,, , with ellipse of el/il, A 813: v. Ipus, peculiar sense of, A 693 el/xt, ellipse of iaii\v— ljifjL<j>e ' t 0 P u t m >' P 3°5 , with perf. part.: v. participle perf. aMav, two senses of, A n 1312 0X705, E 1176 awavra, = ' to be satisfied,' A n 498 papos, A n 1273 'ivSiKa (StKcua), OC 925 6adfia, =ffav(n,&feiv,E 897 6-fipa.v, P 839 K-ripvyii.a. = Ki)pA(T
dSxona.1., senses of, P 1032; f 353 evojpidfretv, f 511 tStjpos, f 200 evdxf', epithet of comfort, OT 189 4(pet, E 84 „ 'Hpa/c\ei, T 585 £<payplfeu' )( atpayvifeiv, A n 196 (cf. 247) t<j>AirTei.v,fig.,T 933 ,, , opp. to XtjsLv, A n 40 71 \iyuv, A 757 4<prjK€l.v, E 304 iipri/ioirvi'ij, P 1144 iipffs and ZT)dtaa, etc., X and I in, A 1027 €Ui ( — icpUaac), E p. 207 iUadait constr. of, A 112 „ , to give leave, P 619 „ , with infin., = 'to desire,'P 1315 i<j>inepoi> Ka/c6c, of love, f 149. 1 il
£0o5os, gramm., f 3 iipopav, to view passively, E 825; T 1269 (<popn&v, constructions of, A 1143 ,, ,=immittere, i 680 iifiopjxeiv, OC 812 £<£u, as = iyfrero, T 36 i
fj.okirav,

P 212

vouv, with abstract subject, An 68 irbvovs, etc., f 410 (TTi|8oc = areixeiv, P 757 rai eh TI, OC 1028 ff. Tbirov, to be in it, OC 297 {i(3piy, E 523 X&pov, P 154, p . 231 i, to abstain from, OT 891, 1387 , to cling to, OT 891 (K Tivos, = Ka.T£xfir8al An 456 i 6 P f

OS, poet, for ex^p6s, A 932 xScipav Tivd, E 1034 and aiaxpfc confused, P 1284;

?8' 3 cidoipa. 5u>pa, A 665

a, as a figure of treachery, An 531

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS txt>V> from x/^w, OC 87 tXPV" ){xpn", P 1061; f 107. 6 ?Xw, colloquial use of, I 127 ,, , of a driver's course (sc. TOVS lirTTOVS), E

720

„ *x«, OC 1025 ,, , 6, = ' t h e powerful,' A 137 ei/
876

T], tpoivia, A 352 fa^e^s, A 137 feu7?;XdT?;s, f 6rf> fcvyrfkar pis, f 878 feiryi/ticai, fig., T 536 fei^yewrflcu, of imprisonment, A n 955 feujiXews, f 133 Zeus ayuivLos, T 26 ,, ep/ceibs, An 487, I3or; T 904 ff. ,, ((pianos, A 492; T 262 ,, ,, ,, ,,

LKeaios, A 1172 KT7)(nos, T 6 9 0 feVios, T 262 Travo/J.
,, Trarpwos, T 287 f-, 753 ,, rpo7raZos, An 143; T 303 tfi and ifi8i, An 11&9; f 167 faXovv, glossed by fiaKaptfrtv, i 703 „ , with ace. and gen., E 1027 ,, ,, ,, ,, object clause, f 584 ^ \ o s , = 'enviable lot,' A 503 ,, )( dbvos, OT p. 234 * £r][LLav Aa/3etV, f 807 f?};/, = ' t o be operative,' An 4^7; OT 45- 48? ,, e8, sense of, P 505 f-qTeiv, peculiar use of, A 10J4 tyyatTTpov, T 692 fvyets, P 1025 firyoOV, An 351 j'w/ia, as^fwer;, E 452 i"<3y and Bavav in antithesis, A 1027, 1384; An 871; E 8 0 8 ; O T i 4 ^ 3 ; T 1163 ,, , with another participle, A n 309 >, ) u XPbv°Si T T 169£6s, not found in Attic, An 1167 ZucrTJJpes, supposed title of Sophoclean play, £ 342

OF SOPHOCLES

227

fiiu (Ionic) for fciw in Soph., An 1146; E 158; OC I 2 r 3 ; £ 5 9 3 . 4 •q final, followed by aspirated c or a, P 985 -i) or -7)i>, in accus. of proper names, An 198 ij, after re, T 445 f. ij and irXijv, constr. with, An 646 •fl, as = MS\Xoc ij, A 966 if, with infin. without ware, T ioigf. ri, ist pers. sing, iniperf. of ei/il, A 1377; OC768; OT 1123,1389; T 5 6 4 ; f 447 •h, interrog., position of in clause in Soph., A 179; An 1281 V> T 553 f -' " 3 5 -7] and -OL confused, T 1226 ri...yap; E 385 •ij ydp...; An 44; OC 6 4 ; P 248, 322 7) detvdv, E 1039 ij.-.Si); E 385 ^...et-re, A 177 f)...ij, in suppositions after wbrepov and aXKa df/ra, E 542 ,, , variation in clauses after, T 100 f. „ , 'whether'...'or,'doubtful in Attic, OC 80, p. 275 ,, , where the first 7) might be absent,

OT487 T)...T)TOI., f

106

7) Kai, = than even, OT 94 7) Ka.L; in eager question, A 38, 44, 48: An 403; E 314, 663, 1452; OT 368, 757; T 246, 398 „ where Kai belongs to the following word, An 752 ; OC 406 7) Kapra,

E 3 1 2 ; T 379

7) Kara, after compar. adj., OC -'jS, 890; T 1018 f. 7)...\iyoi; (subjunct.), in self-correction, . A 1312 7) IJ.T)V, in a threat, OC

816

,, , in an oath, P 593: T 25; f. 7) oii/c, crasis of, A 334; OT 555 7) irov, A 178, 382, 622, 8^0, 1008; T 846 T\ pa, A p. Hi, 172, 954

ij pa, rare with disjunctive ij, A 177 77 rdxa, I 192 ij...re, instead of 17...7), OT ^39 •iiPv, t 786 __„ )(&v6os, T 547 ff. 7J/377S aKfxrj (T'LVOS), O T 740

7)y6/j.riv, as = ' I lived,' f 2 = 4 Tjyopui, T 601 r)t>£, in tragic d i a l o g u e , A n 6 7 ^ ; P 491 ; i 386, 549 rj5ei(v), 3rd s i n g . , O T 1 5 2 5 ; f 326

ijdeLfiev, ijdeLTe, ijdetrav, OT 1232 7)5eiTdai, with ace, P 1314

228

GENERAL INDEX

ijS«T0ai., with genit., P 715 ^5eus, use of, An 70 ifdri, = 'as matters stand,' An 1062 ,, , introducing question, f 907 ,, , used like avrlKa, ('at once'), OC 614 f. ,, , with TOVTO, OC 1585 f.

fjSriada, not jf8»;s, An 447 j]Sovd, form of, OT 1337 fidov/i, = ' sensuous impulse,' An 648 rjdvs, = ' welcome,' of persons, A 105; OT 82 r)ffe\ri
r,\8oi', = iyev6/xT]v, OT 1357 ifKtKTpov, An 1038 "HXtos invoked, OC 869 f. rfkioarepiis, OC 313 7I\LWIT6S, f 26, 470

TjXofirjv and rj\dfii]v, OT 1311; f 756 •qhvdov, in tragedy, A 234; P 1231; I 224 ruiaXa^e, f 465 i)fi4pa, periphrastic use of, T 654; £ 950 ,, forcu iv fi KT€., f 369, 1128. 1 ilfiepeieiv, E 787 ij/iepta., 7j (JC. fiolpa), A 208 rifiepoaKd-jroi, An 253 17/^Tepos ( = 'mine'), with /iot, etc., E 116 (cf. 598 f.) TUJ-inanov, i 1051

-^/xiV, as a trochee, OC 25 i]fj.ix6pta, P 827 •tyuos, in lyrics, A 935 „ , in tragic dialogue, OT 1134; T 155. 53 1 r/fj.feiv, f 864 r\v, at end of line, T 819 yjv, ellipse of, An 948; E 1172 TJveyKOv )( tfveyKa, OC 522 ; T 774; £ 669 7]vdi
TO THE

'HpanXtla \Wos, i 800 'Hpa.K\(:t E 54 i)pbii.i)v, A 248, pp. 218 f. -•^s, as nom. plur. termination of -e«stems, A 189; E 690 -TJS, -6as, and -efs, as accus. plur. termination of -ev- stems, A 390 riaBa, in Attic drama, An 447 -ijffi, -y
qavxuTepos and -airepoi, An 1089 i]T0i...ij, T 149 f. ; f 106 7)dyfj.ai, O T 1512 cr. 7}i}y/J.T]V, T 6lO

r)Spr]iJ.ai, sometimes midd., A 615 "H0ai<7TOS, =fOp, An 123, 1007 •fae?" ybovs, f 523 i)X
i?X
0SKOS, of Tiresias at Thebes, An 999 0a\a/iios, f 1052 6d\a/ios, OT 1241; T 973 ,, , ' t h e bridal-chamber,' fig. of the grave, An 804 0d\a(T
Baveiv, with cogn. accus. {SavovTes rfyde rvxnv), A 1058 Baviiiv and fw»> in antithesis, A 1027, 1384; An 871; E 808; OT 1453; T 1163 ,, , apparently = retfi'Tj/ais, E 968

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS Savuiv vixvs, An 26, 515 Sapaetv, of pride, f 574. 9 ,, , with ace, OC 649 Bapavveiv, intrans., E 916 8as, f 960 Beatv or Beolv, OC 683

8eJ)\a.Tos, An 278; OT 992

OF SOPHOCLES

229

Seafioi, = ' t h e unwritten laws,' An 799 ,, )( 8etr/j.&, T 682 6effp.6s apxqs, A 1104

Seawiiireia, a pleonastic form, OT 463 0«r7rifeu', T 1131 BtfTtriv atidav, I 244 QetriraXbs, I 777 B^fTTWjO, etymology of, A 801 BeSiv, TO,, i 850

Beapia, uses of, OT 1491 Bewpis, f 765

Beupbs, OC 4.13; OT 114 Bi\yi.vf), A 820 ,, vbaos, f 650 8-fyyeiv, fig., f 894 Seia, ri, religion, OC I.S37; OT 910 Belos, epithet of kings, etc., OT 1235 8rjK-n, a sepulchre, E 896; OC 1762 ,, , ='heaven-sent,' A 186, 611; P 192, BriXdfriv, f 98 87]\d
Beta rj/xipa, f 950

BtXeis fj.elvw/j.ev ; E 80 8e\i,aas, OC 757; O T 649 6£\Krpa, love-charms, T 585

8i\ov, TO, OC 6e\ov-ri]S and Biiits, ace. of, 6^/iis oipavia,

1220 f. i8e\ovT7jS, A 24 OC 1191, p. 288 E 1064

de/xis )( TO benov, E 432 Be/iirbs and 8e/j.i
0e6S,u7jros, E 707 6eoi, meaning their shrines, E 911 Bcoi eyyevets, An 199; E 428 ,, warpifioi, E 411; OC 756; P 933 ,, irpoyevels, An 938 deoXoyeiov, the, A 1; BeoirpoiroVy T 822 f. debs, as a monosyllable: v. synizesis of 8ebs

„ , connotes happiness, E 150 ,, , fem., An 834, 1199 ,, , said of the bow, P 657 ,, , „ Time, E 179 ,, , ,, \ocfios, OT 27 ,, , without art., OT 871 ,, , ^ijpojs, OC 65 ,, , =8elov TI, I 94 ,, , 6, in a general sense, A 383 Btpairevtiv TO irapov, P 149 Bcpfibs and i/'uxpis, how contrasted, An 88 ,, , fig. use of, T 1046 ,, , of a criminal, f 822 8ipo% depl^uv, fig., f 659. 4 Biadai /caXui?, f 350 ,, TO. e/orefficTu, £ 947 06ris, I 277 6£ap.ia, ir&vdvTa, A 7 1 2

Brjua, f 541

8i]/j.epq., crasis in, A 756, 1362 8-fjp, sense of, An 2 j 7 ,, , = Kevraupos, T 555 f., 680, 1096, 1162 flijpaj' and (pBeipetv confused, f ^04 8-qpa.aBtu, with infin., A 2 Brjpaos /3i'a, T 1059 Br/pes, of animals generally, A 366; f 941. 12 ,, , of the satyrs, f 1 p. 225 BijffaijpLa'fj.a, P 37 Bijiravpos,

,, ,,

of a c a v e r n ,

I

276

)( ipiJ.ai.ov, A n 30 , inTTipios, A 1175

Oijirea, quantity of a in, OC 10 j.S 0j), alleged use of with accus., An 546; P667 eib/iai, O T 891 Sis, masc. or fem., senses of, An 590 BvrjGKui, spelling of, OT 118 8vr\Th. (ppovetv, i 346, 381, 590. 1 Bv'tyrT) (ppovovffa. BVTJTO., T 473

BvqTos, not = 'dead,' f 572 duiJTOS €K Bvf]TU3V, f ^ 2 4 .

6

Bo&fev', 3.s = 8&, OT 2, p . 206 Boav WKV&XOJV vewv, A 710

8o\epbs, fig- sense of, A 206 Bobs, adverbial, =rax^ujs, T 857 8bpvv
Bpaaveiv, f 177, 1055 Bpcuru, = what may be dared, P 106 Bpaatis, in a good sense, A ^ ^ „ , = 'insolent,' E 521 dpoLveiv )( p-nyvivai, A n 476 Bpe/j.p.n, E 6 2 2 ; P 243

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

230

vSpas, periphrastic, T 574 Bprjvos dxo (T/CTJI'TJS, E 8 6 : v- pJXos dp-fivoiv TVX&V-, A 9 2 4 ; E 1469

dpt&fav,

f 466

dpoetv, = ' to proclaim,' A 67, 785 dpOfi^wSets dtfipoi, T 701 f.

$p6vm, the, in the Athenian theatre, E p. xlj

-iSa, patronymic, how added to stems in -cu-, An 941 i8i, epic, =y8£, A n 968 „ , I606, followed by plurals, T 821, 1079 i8etv, epexegetic, An 206 ,, , of experience, A 1418 ,, , ' t o set eyes on,' P 1392 iSiadai, ' t o look out for,' f 142. 3 ff.

dpbvos, f 144 6pip,fig.,of pain, T 1027 ,, , foil, b y accus., T 58 dieiv )( evaylfciv, A p . XXXI3 BvqkT) "Apeos, =
Be
QvTai, attendants of Dionysus, A n 1152 8vnol,= ' fits of anger,' never in tragedy, A 718 6v/i6s, ' inclination,' E 286 ,, , of passionate impulse, T 882 ff.

I8pi8a, t 1056

,, , = KapSia, i j66 6v/AO(p0opw, T 142 Bipadev, T 1021 ffvpalos, = ' e x p o s e d , ' f 872 ,, , fern., E 3 1 3 ; T 533 6ipatn )( eirl dtipais, OC 401 dvpuiv, O T 1 2 4 1 ; f 649. 23

ffvards, An 1019 -ffoi, verbal forms in, OC 862, 1015, 1178, 13281".; OT 651; T 1177 Baweieiv, E 397 ; OC 1003, 1336 !-, in convivial sense, f 173 aav, A 308, 335; OC 1624 eit, f 173 i', meaning and quantity of, f 471 t and I in dvia, etc., irawrapias, f 887 ,, ,, aaraKri, etc., OC 1251 ; f 462 ,, ,, lipffura, etc., A 1027 „ t-piu, E 131; OC 1278 f. ,, ,, opvis, An 1021 and v easily confused in MSS, A 1237 before /3X, OC 996 before /3p, An 336 in 'EXewnpios, An 1120 (see p. lxx) in [V60EOS, An

837

in u;rep67rXia, A n 130 of dat. not elided, OC 1435 f., p. 289 ; T 675 -ta, for -em in evaefleia. etc., An 943, 1028 ,, , synizesis of, OC 1466 lal, f 631 i&Kxios, O T 1218 id\efxos, O T 1218 "Iturvd, f 56, 519, 617 l&irretv, root of, A 501

,, \6yois, A 501 ,, opx^ixara, A 700 iaveiv, A 1204 iax^v, laKxew, OT 1218 lyixivos, P 494

-1810s, -10s, and -eios, as terminations, An 358, 814 I806, with reference to a sound, A 870; E 1410 Urcu, with accus. of place, A 806 „ £/e TI^OS, of words proceeding from a person, P 25 ,, itri (accus.), to attack, OT 495 ,,

irapa eradIM\V,

f 474. 4

„ TIW, to be coming on him, OC 177x f. tfvcu, with genit. ( = 'shoot at'), A 154 ,, iraaav ykwaaav, E 596 ,, (TTofia, OC 130 lepta )( ttpeia, i 456 lepoKijpvii, at Eleusis, OC 1053

iep6\at, f 57 iepis and Ip6s, OT 1379 cr. „ , as epithet of cities, A 859, 1221 „ , ,, ,, ,, Sfi^pos, OT 1428 _ ,, ydfios, f 437 lepoaKoiria, victims how treated in, f 1006 iepotpdvTiis, at Eleusis, OC 1053 Uaffai, glossed by opfidv, f 782 ifeiy cifs TI, OC 713 ly and elr/ confused, f 833 iijios, OT 154, 1096; f 632 '{r/fu, quantity of 1 in, E 131; OC 1278 Wi, Ire, in urgent entreaty, A 843, 1003; E 1106; OC 106; OT 1468; P 480, 750 rb\fa\aav, T 1070 WvvTi/ipLos )( evffm>Tifipws, I 73 Wivui a n d eiffijpu, P 1 0 5 9 ; I 73

iKtryfi, strengthening ixyoS/iai, P 470 iKveitrdai., of coming to a certain plight, A 556, 1365 , of desire, P 601 „ ,,

, = i
,, ,, ,, ,,

, = IKerftiav, P 470 fis tLnpov, i 397 „ \6yovs, E 314 els TL, to incur a fate, OT 1158

'iKbixriv lv' IK6JJ.T]V, O C 2 7 3 lKT7]pi0t K~\ddot, O T 3 IVriCOS )( LKTWOS, f 767 iKTopeueti', f 58

i'Xaos and VXaos, OC 1480 f.

t\eus, T 763 1X77, senses of, A 1407 'XXdS yovat, f 70

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS fWcw, An 340 ,, or et\\fn>. An p. 250; f 158 i'/iiepos, deriv. and sense of, An 796; f 874, 9r- 4 ,, )( 7r60os, f 941-5 -i/ios, forms in, f 745 tv' ft KaKov, OT 367 iV (urajifv %iopas, T 1145

OF SOPHOCLES

231

)v, P 1263 v, OT 698 iis, E 280 m TTOV HTa.au, P 833

„

, of need 'arising' etc., P 175

„

, = ai>l
,, irpds TL, senses of, An 299 laropun, followed by double ace, T 404 ,, , senses of, OT 1484; T 382 IV TJKCV 5TIJS, E 936 iuTopeta0ai.,=ipoiTo.ij0ai, T 415 iVa, final, with imperf. and aor. indie, OT 'IaTpiavi8), OT 687 ; (with l(Tx^t f 761 pres. perf. or aor.), OT 947, 1311 i'trXfi'', 'to restrain,' P 1092 „ t\wiini>, T 137 ff. ,, firi efrrw, OT 328 laX^s )( Kparos, P 594 "Ivaxos, derivation of, f 284 laws, in guarded statement, P 180 f. 'IKOI and OiVe? confused, f 732 ,, , seldom = 'equally,' A 1008 'IyoGs axV> f * P- 3 'IraXia, f 598. 2, 600 i£o0<5pous Spvas, i 403 and -Ztrw, futures in, OT 538 'nnriKa, E 698 lui SaX/iOv, T 1025 itririKov {(rrddiov), E 726 li> 0eoi, extra metrum, P 736 ITTTTKOS, = 'of chariots,' A 1030; E 730 t'ci fi-oi. fioi, a cry from behind the scenes, LTnrofiafjLiiiv, T 1095 preluding an actor's entrance, A 333, i7T7ro/3ouv6\ot, f 1057 891, 974; E 77 'tTnrodeTTj! pvr-qp, A 241 iii l^roi, extra metrum, P 219 f7T7TOKO/AOS, A n I l 6 libr, added to a verb of doing, A 304; iTnrofJ.avT]% \eip.uii>, A 144, p p . 219 f. An 768; P 352 'nrirovwfj.rjs^ A 232 ,, , of coming events, E 373; OC 1771 f. i'ca: 7/. e^ iVou ,, , present partic, OC 1771 f.; OT 773 ,. avdpeowoti, =av9pu>irLva, i 346 ,, , time progressing, OC 618 ,, /cai, = i'(Ta uenrep, OT 1187 ,, , ra, poet, for Ti aurci, OT 1498 tV^' on, in adverbial parenthesis, An 738 K and IC confused, f 535. 5 ladi, parenthetic, P : 2 / 7 ; f 282; (and Kayxa^eiv and raxdfeie, A 198 I E 87 OT6 2 uroi", substantival, = ' an equal part,' An ,, r;5<W7p 8aveTv, E 1503 490 ,, i]fx4pav, I 270 lyos, adjectival compounds with, OT 478 ,, vwepfio\i)v, OT 1197 Kadayvl^iv )( Ka0ayifeiv, of burial rites, ,, , doubled, An 142 (i'
232

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

Kal...d4, P 1362 Kaddpcnos, of Dionysus, An 1143 ,, ,, , in successive clauses, T 1076 Kadaprfy, E 70 Kai Si}, A 49, 544; A n 245; E 317, Ka8ap<}, fjrivai. iv, OC 1575 558, 892, 1436, 1464; OC 31, 173; KaBeXeXv, ' to destroy,' f 205 P818; T 3 4 5 ; f 506 KaBevplaiceiv, not found in class. Attic, An 8^ Kai, t 328 395 Syra, interrogative, An 449 Ka6f)ini)v, for iKa.6rnJ.71v, A n 411 Kaffrjuixevos, I 219

£av (KO.V), elliptical use of, A 1078

ei, = ' and if,' An 234 Kadr), , giving a modest tone, A 345 ; An Kaii'OTrapTjs, 1 1277 719; OT 1239; P 192; T 53 Kaivo7roieTi', T 873 ,, ('indeed'), influencing a whole phrase, Kaivbs, OC 1,^42 f. An 770, 1253; i 932. 1 ,, , euphemistic use of, P 52 ,, , marking correspondence, in relat. Kaivip Kaivhv, T 613 clause, OC 276; f 680 Kalpia,TO,OC 808 ,, , prefixed to interrogative words, or Kaipbv, adverbial, A 34, 1316 introducing a question, A 50, 462 ; ,, , irpbs, = Kaipiu>s, A 3 8 ; O T 3 2 5 ; E 236, 928, 1046, 1481; OC 263, P 1 2 7 9 ; T 59 0 T 1439; 355; P 921; T 1140 Kotp6s, as agent, E 39, 7 5 ; P 466, 837, ,, (with ey&, etc.), = ' on my part,' A 525, 145° 1104; An 928; E 643, 965, 1146; ,, , due limit, E 1292 OC 53, 298, 520, 781, 869V. ; OT ,, , with art., OT 1050 342; P 1042 Kaipos iql, OT 1513 ,, , wrongly inserted in L, An 1146 ,, cros, P 1,si „ , = ST€, OT 718; P 3 j ; KaipoG TvyxavtLv, E 31 Kai yap, T 92; f 88. 9 Kaipu),=:iv Kaipy, OT 1516 Kai...ye, OT 1132, 1446; P 38; f 341

Katroi, illative, An 836

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS KtuT0(...7
,, Kai, An 948 KaK TUlvde, T I IOO Ka/cd K(LKWV, OC 1238

Kaxdyye\ra, = two distinct epithets, An 1286 KaKavdpia, A 10 r 4 Ka.Ki.UTa, nominalized, I 141 KCIK6J3OIIXOS rppovrls, f 592. r ff.

KaKoyelruiv, P 692 KaKbv KO,K£ iaadcu, A 3 6 2 : cf. f 77. 2

OF SOPHOCLES

233

KO.IJ.VUV, compounds of, implying 'death,' A 325 Ka.fj.wTeiv, absol., OC 84 „ §iov, OC 89 ff. Kava-xtl, of metal, A n 130 K&V, peculiar uses of, E 1483, p. 2 2 4 ; f 409 ,, , = Kal 4av, elliptical use of, A 1 0 7 8 ; E p . 2 2 4 ; f 23 KOPSVS, i 413

Kavffapos (KO.V0WV) Ahvaios, f 162; I 300 Kavvafiis, f 243 Kavwv, i 474. 4 KaTreros, A 1165 Ka-rn)\eiov dvpai, i 711 Kairvov dKia, A n 1170; P 946 Kapa, dat., A n 1272; OC 5 6 4 ; f 565. 2 , , , = STTIOTOS, T 347 f., 468 Kapa, in periphrasis, A n 1 „ , = Svu5ai, E 52 kindred adjective Kapdia, of the heart's wish, A n I I O J KO.K6S )( (rtL'tppuv, A 1 3 3 KapSia TrXavaadai, f 1126. 4 KaKoaTOfxeiv, E 5 9 7 KapSias ro^ev/jiaTa, A n 1084 Ka.Kotifj.evos, P 2 2 8 ; T 1 0 6 9 KctplKOt rpayoi, f 540 (cafcus a n d /caXws confused, OC 1187 Kapiro^iav7)t, f 652 /axKwcriS yof^uiv, OC 1377 f.

KO.K6S, compounds of, classified, P 692 ,, , = 'ill-omened,' An 1001; E 6 1 ; OC 1433 ,, , interpolated, f 735 „ , of birth and character, T 722

KoXd, substantival, f E 76 ff. ; £ 938 naXai as), f ^6 Kaipos. P 466 V (JIKTJV , f

696

Kaptros, of berries or fruit, OC 675 f. Kapra, qualifying adj., f 282 Kapvat, f 759 Kapxyvt-ov, f 660 /car' aKpas, A n 2 0 1 ; OC 1241 f.; T 678

adat, with gen., OC 107 ,, dpxvv T°v GT6\OV, P 247 , as fut. pass., E 971 ,, yfj.ap, = s), A 1 3 9 9 ,, , with a compound of ei% OC 617 ,, , with ac'cus., ='over against,'A 775 „ Xeyetv, senses of, T 290 „ , with genit. after vfipiv apx^-v, i 368 ,, TeipvKivai, sense of, E 989; £ ,, , with genit., peculiar use of (/car' 104 avTifiipoiv), E 1433 Kafj.ei, T r 215

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

234 Kara jKdaaav,

T 746 f.

/caTCKTXo^ii'e"', P 127 KaTaTiO&at., of payment, OC 227 „ vovv, OC 1768 f. ; f 4 6 9 /caTaTi#eff0ai, OC I 2 i 4 f f . ,, trriyas ttvai, O T 637 Ka.Ta.vSav, A n 86 ,, ayds, ' c o n c e r n i n g ' it, E 568 Ka.Ta,v\t(r8€Ls, P 30 KO.T& nva (TI), ' o n t h e track of...,' £ 898 KaT&tpapKTos, A n 957 (cf. 241) „ TIVOS (ireixfjaivew, E 834 Karakul )( atrbtpTiixi, O T 507 Kara TOVTO, as = ' o n this ground,' P 438 KaTeiSbfiriv, E 892 KaTafSaiveiv, in certamen descendere, T /raTC/capoF, A n 1340 KaTeppaKiiifiivos, T 1103 503 ffKarevy/ia, O T 920 Karar/eadai., with ace. of t h e port, P 356 ^ t ", OT 246; T 764; f 1123 Karajfia, T 695 ff. ', intr., to come into port, E 503; Karayvuvai, f I P 221, 270 Karal'eiyvwrSai, of strict imprisonment, ,, , intr. (to restrain oneself), OT A n 946 Karaiveiv, OC 432 782 /caTcuffxuceii', of degeneracy, E 609 ,, , to occupy as conqueror, OC KaTaurxtivwdiu, with a c e , P 1382 KaTdKalvew, use of, A n 1340 ,, pioTav, sense of, P 960 KaraKot/xav o/xfia (of deathlike anguish), ,, yvibiiy, OC 1252 Ka.T7)yope~v, with inanimate subj. (^7%os), O T 1222 KaraKvpovirBcu, A n 936 A 907 KaTaXyelv, P 368 KaTyvapio-fi^vos, A 20 KaTaXiW/ios, E 1247 Ka.T7iva.pov, A n 871 Ka.Ta.nav, A n 601 (cf. p . 253) KaT7}pyvpu/j.£vos, A n 1077 Ka.Tdfi€^.tTTOv yr)pas, OC 1234 KaT7jpe(/>T)s, A n 8 8 5 ; E 3 8 1 ; P 272 KaTafj.TVKOuv, f 402 KaTMTxtei-v, OC 345 KaTaviKavdai, i 84 KctroiSa, to k n o w of, T 418 Karavueiv, E 1451 KaTotKfTv )( KaToiKt^eiv, OC 1004 Kara^aiveLv, A 728 KUTOlKTifclV, OC 1281 f. /«tTa|toCc, P 1095 KaTopdovv, intrans., OC 1487 KaTaireikelv, OC 658 ff. KaTov\as vtii;, i 433 KdTtnrXeti', f II p . 81 KaTovpifeiv, T 826 f. a a KardpfHuXos x ^ " ' » f 622 KCITOXOS, with d a t . , T 978 , sense of, O T 920 Kara, adv., = ' d o w n w a r d s , ' A n 527, 716; TrjS, OC 1590 f 689 , the bird, f 377, 714 ,, , joined with Bavwv, E 968 odds, situation of, OC p.xxxiii ,, KpiixaaBa.!., I 431 ppjyv^vaL, rpo7rds, in causal sense, Ka.T(o6ev, = Kara), A n 521, 1070 A n 675^ Kurfipul, as subst., An 774 KarappiKvoOffdai, I 295 KavvaKTjS, f 413 KaTapp\rl)s, A n 1010 Kaupos, £ 1059 Karappiik, P 937 KO-xd^iv, I 348 Karaprieiv, uses of, A n 4 7 8 ; OC 71 K^as, aor. part., E 757 Karapxew \6yov, T 1135 Ktidtv bdev, for Keiae odev, OC 1226 KaTapxe, P 9 9 8 1309); A n 1174 Ktu-ao-Ka^ij, OC 1318 f. Kei/j.T]\ia, E 439 KaTa(TKT)1TTCLV \lTOLS, O C IOI] xeivoi, = ' the d e a d , ' A n 525 Karacr/cidfeii/, of burial, OC 406 Kftpos )( fK-rfyos, E 427 KaTatjT&Ceiv, constr. of, f 373. 3 Keipeiv, fig., f E 37 saracraffis, of laws, A 1247 „ vK-qv, T 1196 Ka.TtHTTa.TTjs, E 72 ,, tpbvov, A 55 KaTtMTTelfSeiv, OC 467 Keiae Sfvpd re, T 929 KaTaaToxlfevdai, f 4 4 2 - 4 t, of a prize, I 45 KaraaTpefaiv, i 944 , = perf. pass, of ridrifu, A 936, KO,TacrTpO
^TT/O-II/, T 54 f.

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS K£(a, f 762 KeKTij(70(u )( #x e '". A n 1278 KtnT-qrai, as = KTaT
jceXcui'os, of a weapon, A 231; T 856 ff. ,, , of the mind, A 954 Ke'KaivuiTTis 6v/i6s, A 954

icAeu0oi, of one journey, E 1163 KeXevOov'ipireiv,P 1232 KiXtvGfxa and Ke'Xevy.a, An 1219 KeXetfeie, 'exhort,' E 632 KeXXeiv, constr. with, T 804 Keuii rpdwe^a, E 192 Ktvoh, iv (bfjpifav), A 971 KCI>6S, = 'aimless,' A 287

,, , = 'bereaved,' A 986 Ktvreiv,fig.,' to stab,' implying cowardice or treachery, A 1244; An 1030 Khrpa, fig., OT 13iS; f 683 ,,

SLTTXS., O T

809

KivTpov, of desire, P 1039 ,, , the driver's, E 716 K€vrpojy, f 329

OF SOPHOCLES

235

KTjXls (TVfUpopds, O T 833, I384 K-qfxbs, f 295, 504 KTjTTOL Al6t,

f 32O

KTJTTOS, ' domain,' f 24. 4

„ ioiflov, f 956 K-fip, 'plague,' P 42; T 454 KTJpes, 'calamities,' T 132 ff. „ )( fiotpai, OT 472 KTiplufna, f 715

Kr)pvyfj.a, = ' mandate,' not 'proclamation,' An 162 KrjpiKdov, gift of to Hermes, f I p. 229 ,, , described, f 700, 701 ,, ypdfifta., f 784 Kr/pvKes, under patronage of Hermes, T 620 ff. Kijpv^, at a sacrifice, OT 753 KTiptiffVciv dyu>va, A 1240

KTipvaaeadai. (midd.), f 378. 1 Kiyx^vfiv, OC 1447 ff. ,, , with gen., OC 1487 KiSapL^av,' of Apollo, f 15 Kivados, A 103 KivdKV}s, f TO6I

Kivtiv, of sacrilege, An IO6J ; OC 1526 ,, Xbyov, I 350 ,, Tira, = ' to keep one alert,' An 413 KtpKos ( = KpiKos), i 749

Kiaaos, the, in Dionysiac festivals, An 1132 /axw> as='reach,' with ace, A 571 ,, , = 'find,' A 657

K^pas, of the hair, f S75 K'IUIV, masc. and fem., A 108 „ , ,, lyre, f 244 ,, , the, of a house, A 108 Kep/3epios, f 1060 KipSr), plur., rarely not of money, A 1349; KXa.yya.veiv, I 308 KXdtei", of birds, OT 966 An 1326 KepSuTTov yviifi.71!, TO, A 743

Kepdos, material gain, OT 59; ,, KaKov, i 807 KepKtdos OfAvoi., f 890 ,, (pavri, f 595

Kep/dj, use of the, An 976 KepovXKoi, i 859 Kepro/iios, A n 956 KepTOfxCiv, P 1235

Kipxvos, f 279; I 128 Kiarpa, i 20 nevdeiv, abs., T 988 f. ; £ 79 „ , = ' to be hidden,' A 635; OT 968 KexrjXevfiaL ir6das, f 486

/ce'xpw11! senses of, P 1264 KTjStfiiiv, An 549 K?)5eo-0ai irepi TICOS, P 621 Krj8evt>r)va.i, of burial, E 1141

KT)5evfj.a, of a brother-in-law, OT 85 K7j5os, OC 379 KrfKieaBai, midd., P 697 KrfKlOV, P 7^4

K7]KLS fxrjpiwv, A n 1008 KTjXte KO.K&V, OC H 3 2 ff.

KXA&V, o&a., An 112

K\j.iei", KXaSfia., etc., in threats, An 754, 932; OT 401, 1152 K\a.vfj.dTun>, f/cr<Ss, P 1259 KXCLV
KXCI.V6S, as epithet of Athens, A 861 xXeo/iai, T 639 KXeofiev, corrupted to KXiioft-ev, f 240 KXeTTreiv Xoycp, E 56

,, „ ,, ,,

fiidovs, A 189 (cf. 1137); f 690 aipayds, E 37 n, sense of, P 57 Tied, = 'to delude,' An 681, 1218; T 243 KXi\j/on, cf intended act, OC 1008 KXrfSiSjv, i 208. 2 KXyjeiv )( icXeieij', O T 1388 cr.; f 393 KXrf^eadaL )( KaXeiaBaL, O T 14m ; T 659, '1268

KXrjfofi.ti'OS, — 'noised abroad,' A 225 KXfjdpa, of doors, An 1186; OT 1261 K\ri6pov, in singular, f 935 K^ijpos, A 1285 KX-qpovs TraXXeiv, E 710

GENERAL INDEX TO THE K\ripovxos, fig., A 508

tias, i 791

KXJS, sense of, OC 1052

feir, i 791 eii', of verbal reproof, OT 1 [47 kirn (cogn.), A 1107

tc\i$ds, T 100 f. K\?/xa£, T 520, p. 193 KKiveiv, in metaph. of depressing a scale, A 131 „

is <j>vyijv, I 150

,, woSa, OC 193 K\iveu6ai, = ' to lean (for support),' A n r 343 Khiaia. )( GKTfvri, A 3 KKITVV, quantity of v in, A n 1 1 4 4 ; T 271 KKoirhv TodoTv, A 248

K\oTretis, = ' traitor,' An 493 KXISSWC iiplirnos (fig.), E 733 icXi/ei?, with genit. and a c e , OC 1766f. „ , with genit. of thing heard, OC i/73 f,,

TWOS, = K\IU€LV vepi rivos, An 1182

KKVTOS, of spoils, etc., with Homeric echo, A 177, 375 KMUI, = ' I

305;

am informed,' OC 792; OT

P 261

KkbHTTT}p, f 25 Kvawreai a n d yvairreiv, A 1031 KvttpaXhov, f 468 KVTJKOS )( KI>71K6S, I 3 j 8

Kvi)ia\, of a plant, f 608 KvvfclaBai and -atrdai, OC 1571 ; f 722 KvihSovres, of a sword, An 1233 KVihSwv, A IO2j

(coiXa Silvia, T 901 KoiXn'i, I 311 KOIXOS, of land, OC 378, 1381; f 190, 242

,, ,,

, picturesque addition of (descriptive), T 692 , technical in art, f 378. 3

,,

)( KQI\OS, in epic, f 242

f \pb4>os, I 154 Ko\tu>v a n d KovKeQv, A 730 /f6XXo7res, I 312 K6\T
Konifriv, etc., of the dead, A 1048 ,, , (combined with (p~£peiv), E n 14 ,, , = KOiii^eirdaj., OC 1411 ff. KOfifios, E p . lvii, r 2 i , 823, 1398; OC

p. 9; OT p. 9 /co/i^ei5eti/, An 324 KOVIS 5i\jjla, An i\d,

429

KO7rj's, An 602, p. 253; f 894 KOTO T 536

Kopos, a puppet, f 536 Ko
Kotrfios, ornament (fig.), f 64 ,, , used of a constitution, An 677 ,, aKOGfua, f 846 KOff|Ctif) r e Kai <XTO\TJ, = Koa/iia ITTOXJ, T 7 6 4 Kotipeiov, f 126 Kovtpa •wvebp.aTO., A 558 KOVQIUV akixa, A 1287

icov
KOLixaudai, of death, E 508 KOLfiifuv, of winds calming the sea, A 674 Kpalvtiv aKTJTTTpa, OC 448 f. Koivd, adv. with dat., A 577; An 546 Kpdv-, derivatives of, An 1203 Kpavaa w6\ts, f 883 K0lv6da.K0S, f 212. 6 Kpavabs, f 883 KOLvoKexns, E 97 Kpatnreda, i 602 KOLV6IT\OVS, A 872 tcpaarripia, £ 315 KOivbirovs, E 1104 KOIVOS, of kinship, A 267; An 1; OC Kpdra, OC 473; P 1207 Kparetv, to control, of Necessity, P 921 534 f. ; OT 261; T 952 f. ,, , ' to prevail,' I 352 ,, , of 2 terminations, T 207 ff. ,, , with ace. of domain, OC 1380 ,, , ='public,' of war, A 1196 ,, , with cogn. a c e , OC 839 ,, , various senses of, OC 632 f. ,, )( &,pxw, OT 54 ,, , = KOIVUVOS, OT 240 ,, )( adivuv, £ 939 ,, , aiwv 7ra7KAai;Tos, E 1085 Kpi.Tj], a king's powers, A 1016; An 60, ,, ep KOIVOIGI., A 267 166, 173 KOIVOTOKOL, born of same parents, E 8j8 Koipavidcu, 'princes' or 'nobles' (of the ,, , = 'deeds of valour,' A 446 Chorus of Theban elders), An 940 ,, , = 'power,' OC 392 KOITCU or eiWi, referring to the act of ,, , = 'victory,' A n 48;;; E 476 sleeping, An 425 Kparijp, for libation, OC 4.72 f. Koiri], a festal couch, E 194 ,, , the KoiXos, OC 1593 ,, , = concudi/us, i ,^46. 2 Kp&TOS VlKT)<j>k>poV, T [ 8 5

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS Kparos Tivbs, 'victory in a thing,' A 443 „ TQP Spufxtvun, E 85 Kparuv, ' t h e victor,' T 181 npias, of h u m a n flesh, f 728 Kpdacsuv, with pers. construction, A 635 ; O T 1368 KpiKeiv )( \pdWeiv, i 463 KpeKToi V6[LOL, f 463

Kpe^aards, in punishment, A n 309 Kprjvai, appealed to in invocation, A 862; A n 8 4 4 ; OC 1333 Kp-rjvaXov TTOTOV, T

14;

f 621

Kpr/wis, T 993 KpTjffffai, the, of Euripides, A 1:95 KpiSav ')( KpiSicLv, f 876 Kpivein, to choose, E 3 3 9 ; OC 639 ff. „ , =6.va.KpLveiv, ' t o question,' A ,586 ; A n 3 9 9 ; E 1445; T 195, 314, 388 Kptcris, P 1050; T 266 ,, , of Paris' judgement, £ 1 p . 140 KptTOV, T 27, 245 KpOKT], O C 4 7 5 KpOKOS, O C 6 8 5

,, , sacred to Demeter, f 451 KpoviSav, of Zeus, T 498 ff. Kpora\ov, i 913 KpoTi)ixa, f 913 KporrjTa fifXij, f 241 K/)OT?)TO5, epithet of chariot, E 714 upotietv, i 796 ,, and Kpoi/xara, of dancing, f 287 Kpo(nra\a, f 44 Kpvixbs, f 149- 6, 507 Kpiirruv, a s = ' t o bury,' A n 285 ,, , in sense of ' t o leave unspoken,' A 1012 ; cf. E 826 (connive at) ,, , 2nd aor. pass, forms of, A 1145 ,, Tiva woda, OC 113 ,, Tiva. TI, E 9 5 7 ; P 915 KpvTTTeff&ai, midd. j A 6 4 7 ; T 474 Kpv$fivai., said of Amphiaraus, E 838 KpbHTVOS, O C 4 7 8

Kravibv, joined with davwv, P 336 KTaadcu, fig., P 1281 ,, etiK\eiav, e t c . , f 105 KTdvet-v, — ' to purpose to kill,' A 1126 ,,^ aXim, £ 799. 4 KTepifav, A n 204 KTepi, implying solemn rites, A n 1101

,,

, of usages, OC 715

OF SOPHOCLES

237

if, =iroieLv, T 898 ecv, aonst of, OC [456 6j )( ft6 i 288 )( ft KVO.IJ.OS, of the wood-louse, f 363

Kvavecu,

the, A n 966

KI)/35H, I

122

Kvfieia, f 947 Kv(3epvr]TT]Sr f 142. 3 ff. Kvpoi, i 479. 4 KTJJWV /3o\ai, f 429

nvSaftiv, A 722 Kudos, with ij, A 722 KiK\a, f E 8 f. KVK\ds, f 2 72 KVK\e?v, i 574 ,, , intrans., T 129 f. „

)( KU/CXOW, f 373. 4

,, ^da-iv, A 19 KVK\e?o'dai and KVKkeiv, E 1366 ,, , midd., A 353 ,, , pass., f 871. 2 KVKXLKOS, gramm., f I p, xxiv4 KvnXoeis d7opas dpovos, O T 161 «i)/tXos,='course,' A 672 ,, , = ' e y e , ' OC 7 0 4 ; P 1354 ,, , in human affairs, f 871 ,, , of the epic Cycle, f I p . XXIV4, p. xxvi ,, , of the sky, P 815 Ku/cz>rm, f 495 „

/3OT}, f 499

icuXif, the Athenian, A 1200 K\)\\a.iv€iv ujra, t 687 KVfifiri, f 127 Kvyayia, Doric form, A 37 Kvvayds, Doric form, E 563 Kvvapa, f 347 Kvvapos &Kavda, f 718 nives, the Erinyes, E 1388 KWTj, of a helmet from which lots were cast, A 1287 Kvvri Qecro-dhis, OC 314 KVvrjyeo~o~ei.P )( KVVTjyeTeif, I 44 Kvv-qdov, f 722 KwopriKov o~vpiy/j.a, I 167 Kvvbs i/'u^pa 5u<ns, f 432. 11 Kwoo-irapaKTOS, A n 1198 KvpfiavTes, i 862 Ktipetv, OC 11.58 f. Kvpeiv, trans, or intrans., P 440 ,, , with p a r t i c , to hit the truth, E 663 tajpia, ret, OC 915 Kvpios, ' a p p o i n t e d , ' OT 1453 ,, , legal representative, O T 1506 ,, , 6, OC 288, 1643 ,, , 6, — ' the person concerned,' A 734 Kvpius, P 63 Kvpos, E 9 1 9 ; OC 1779 Kiareis naWodtras, i 394 /euros, T 12

238

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

xp Trdyos, f 579 Kiuiv, said of the Sphinx, OT 39 r „ fiorfip, A 297 „ Ai6s, f 884 KiliSuv, masc. and fem., A 17 ,, Tvp 77, OT 290 KwrftcLi irtrpai, f 574. 4 KU
\apbi and \apot, f 285 Adpnos, A 1 \au/)a, A 93 ,, operas, T 645 f.

Xaxe"', epexegetic, An 699 ,, taovs {sc. v6fj.ous), A n 520 \dxos, KXCIVOV, of death. A n 1303 X4J3T)S, E

1401;

T

555 f.

,, and rpiirovs, A 1405 ,, xaX/oJXaros, f 378. 2 Xe^e, rot? dKovovatv, A 591 Xiyeiv, accus. of person after, esp. of proper names, A n 32, 198; P [261 ,, , as = ' c o m m a n d , ' P 1 0 1 ; T 137 ,, , double accus. after, A 1012 f. ; A n 1057 ,, , of mere talk, OT 360 ,, Kal alcoves, A n 757; OC 189 ff., T288 ,, TI, = ' to say something strong, 1 A n 757 X4yu>, in parenthesis = 'namely,' case after, A 5 6 9 ; T 739 ,, 6^, as an exordium, OT 412 ,, ndfi.4 (instead of Ka/ioi), A n 32 ,, n; ' a m I r i g h t ? ' O T 1475 Xiyuv, added to 'i$-i], etc., A 757 ; P ~,=, Xe-qXarelv, A 343 Xela, senses of, A 54 Xeicu, f 531 Xei/3oyU(u and etf3o/j.ai in tragedy, A n 527 XeiKVOv, i 844. 3 XelwecrBai, constr. of, T 937 ,, , to be at a disadvantage, OC 495 ,, , = ' t o fall behind in a race,' A 1245 ,, , with genit. of person, T 266 XdireaBal TICOS, = ' t o be deprived of,' A n 548; E 474 (yviifj.7ii) Xelirw, intrans., E 5 1 4 ; OT 1232 XeXeififj.eSov, E 950 XeXttfi/j.hos X6YUW, A 543 XeXe/crat, gramm., of a catalogue, f I p. xvi 4 X4\T)/Mfuu, f 750 XeXvfitvos, gramm., £ 172 Xe'feis, gramm., f I p p . xxxviii, xlii ff., lxxvii ff. X 7 . A n 161 ; OC 166 Xt /Adpcp, £ 7 8 5 K&pa, O T 742

s, A n ro6

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS Xeu/ri) T)ixipa., f 6 „ ...eK /j.e\ali/7is (d,u,0i/3dXXo,ucu A n 1092 Xei)KLTTITOS , E 706 Xei>KO7rw\os rj/x^pa, A 673

OF SOPHOCLES

239

X670S, = power of discussion, OC 66 ,, , the guide of 2py<x, OC i r 6 Tplxa),

Xeuxis, general epithet of 7i?pas, A 624 „ , of the daylight, A 709 \daaeiv Ttvd, neve, =fr/rei>', OC 121 „ , construction of, P 71-6 XciW&w, 6 ,uij, = 6 ,ti7) fiXiwuiv, the dead, T 829 f. X^x°Si = ' bride,' A 2i1; T 27, 360, 513 ,, , meanings of, An 1225 „ KrjSeieiv, T 1227 Xexpios, fig., An 1344 Xciis, plur. of, rare, A 1100 Xriyetv, of rumour, OC 517; OT 731 Xytieiv, parts of, used by Soph., OT 1325 XTJST/, f 259, 670

X'rjdovacL, f 577. 3 XrjuvdicrTfy, \ii$vKi^etv, etc., f 1063 XiJ/^a, E 1427 A-qiiviov irvp, Aijyiwia raxd, etc., P 800 Xi;Ws, f 272 X?j
Xicw, gramm., as gloss on us, f 382, 960 Xi/3avos, f 1064 XijSpos, f 255. 3 Aipves, Cyrenaic Greeks, E 702 \iy8os, f 35 \iyvtis, An 1127; T 794 My!, = bow, f 474. 1 \iyvp6s, of a lash, A 242

„

, 'theme,' OC 1150

,,

avSptliiruiv, T 1

„ (x£i TLvd, OC 1572 f. „ , 6 affas, sense of, OC 1225 ,, oi^Seis yLyverat TWOS, f 375 X670US dvaffwdv, of abrupt speech, A 302 \6yxat., T 511 f. X67xv? TreSids, T 1058 \6ytj>, implied contrast with ipyif, T 1046 ,, KO.1 uB^vet. KpaTeiv, OC 68 ,, VIK&V, OC 1296 f. ,, (TKOTVilV, O C 3 6 9 X^Wl/ SoKT/CTlJ, KO/ITTOS, O T 6 8 T Xoi/3?7, E 5 2 , 2 7 0 ~koicr8os, i 698

Aofias, OT 8.54 Xovrpd, in burial rites, E r 139; OC 1602 ,,

, — KdQaptTLS, E 4 4 5

„ , = %oai, E 84, 434 X60os, of helmet, f 341 „ , rarely of the human neck, An 292 Xox^Tat, of a body-guard, OT 751 Xo^ot, of the Erinys, E 490 Xtixos, sense of, OC 1088 Xv7a«>s, f 52^ \6yb~qv, OC 1620 f. AKSTJ, ^, T 70

Au5/a, i}, T 432 ,, \idos. f 800 Au56y, = Au5tos, f 45 Xiiif, of clearing away trouble, A 706; \I6OK6XXTJTOV, T 1261, p. 206 E 939: v. iiikbeiv Xi06Xewrros "Apr/s, A 254 ,, , opp. to i(pdirT€LP, An 40 X£0os, compounds of, f 574 ,, , to cancel, OC 1616 \i66ffTpt2Tov, epith. of vv^(pelov, An 1204 ,, , to release from trouble, E 100j \L8OVV, f 574 „ , with simple genit., OT 1350 Xt/c^irts, I 269 ,, afxapHav, P 1224 \Uvov, f 844. 3 ,, /SX^ctpa, sense of, An 1302 \L/j.r)v,fig.sense of, An 1000; OT 420, ,, aroXds, OC 1597 ,, T£\T], =Xu
, = ' e s t i m a t e , ' A 477

XvTTJpLOVS EVX&S, E 6 3 5

240

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

Xdifia, E 864 \ci/3av %8ov /ie, = 4\a^Tfi
P 607; T 537 f.

Xwrlfcadai, i 724. 4 Xtixpav, sense of, A 61 Xiixpij/ia, T 553 f.

IMv6aveu>, use of genit. after ( = source), A 1262; E 565; OC 593; P 37° ,, , use of genit. after ( = m regard to), OC 114 li.a.via.% (Xi5cro"a), f 9 4 1 . 4

/xavreuv iirtprcpov, proverbial, A n 631 M and AA confused in MSS, A n 436 /j-avTis, said of (1) god, (2) man, OT 708 !*&, followed by dXAd, E 881 „ , 'prescient,' OT 1086 , , , negative force of, f 140 ftapahxiv, OC 1260 , , , omitted after oi, in oath, A n 758; E ,, , of time, A 714 1063; OT 660, 1088 fiapydv, T 526 ,, , oi, with a second neg., E 626 Ma/ateus aXoi/Aos, f 69 -,ua, verbal nouns in, applied to persons, [mpiXoKatirris, I 3 4 ; f 1067 * 651, 913 ixapfwpbeis, A n 610 fidyadis, f 238, 412 Itaprvpeip, constr. with, A n 995 fidyeipos dprvvo), f 112 2 ixapripetrdai., antes/art, OC S13 f. liayls, f 734 ds, f 571 fiayftds, £ 467 dX'rjTa diyovov, f 129 itlayvrjTis, f 1066 aetv )( cpvpav, £ 563. 1 ixayvriris XiBos, £ 800 Ta^, i 716 fidyos, OT 387 rtip, T 731 fif. liaia (yrj), i 959 HacrTLytHpipos Alas, A p . liv, 91 fuuetirpia, f 99 judffTiJ, lash or goad, f 129 fnatfidv, A 50 tiairx.a\rir aipuv, i 483 [/.acrxa-Xlfeiv, E 445, p . 211 /ialve
FLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

241

M.ifj.vuv, the, of Sophocles, A p. 3 /ti/xova, P 512 ff. /j.e/nrT6s, active, T 446 nc,u.<po,uai, constrs with, T 470 f.; f 855 aiv, at the end of verse, excused by pause, An p. 248 ^j/-clause, resumed by second clause with fiiv before ^-clause, A 815 fj.4v, emphasizing one word (usually a pronoun) where no Si follows, A 80, 121, 455; An 11, 65, 78, 498, 634, 681, 1336; E 61, 185, 251, p.e8ivTavaL KaK&v, P 463 372, 547; OC 802, 995, 1096, fietfov r} KO.T avBpa, A n 768: v. TJ Kara. 1360; P 86, 453, 512, 882, 965, ,,
y y px pp jpx> 934 p-tyiaros 0£Xos, A 1331; E 46; P 586 fiiSeiv, f 371. 1 fj.e8ap/i6^eiv, E 31 fieffeivai vat, elliptical, A 250 /«f0es (or fie 64s), T 799 ixtdiadai, as epexeg. infin., E 1277 1U811, OT 779 /icBiivai, as = 'to permit,' E 628 ,, |8Aos )( (hpLivai jSAos, P 1300 ,, X67<w, OT 784

P. III.

16

242

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

litoris (aXos, of Delphic oracle, OT 480 \x.i
firjSds ia. = K&v TT&VTCS fiij ££>mv),

A 1184; P 443 /j,eTaLTios...8ave~u>, without TOO, T 1233 f. , , , with adj., following the noun qualiWifi, with genit., P 1134 fied, A 512 irbvov, sense of, f 374 ,, , with adv. phrase, as = protasis (fii; TroT/wv, Sat/xova, etc., f 374 deCn> p.ira, sc. ffrdvra, = el /it) nera y j rj, A 717 77 hl i dcQv io-Trj), A 9 5 0 ; O T 1457 fi), brachylogy with, OC 29X ,, , with aor. imperat., 3rd pers., A 1181 /lerao-irav, OC 774 ,, , with independent subjunctive, A ;s, An 718 8 p. 214; OC 1179 f, of Chorus, A 813 ,, , with indie, after verb implying fear irbywv, I 217 (elffopai nil KaXiirrei.), A n 1253 vat, sense of, f 646. 6 , , , with indie, after wore, T 576 usage of, P 515 , , , with indie, or subjunct. after verbs of I fJ.01 TToXcWS, O T 63O tv, constr. of, OC 1484 'fearing,' A 278; An 278, 1113, TWV tffttiV, E 1 1 6 8 "S3 it, to pursue, E 477 ,, , with infin. or partic. after vbs of H/a'a, in life and death, A n 852, 868, strong assurance, An 1094; E 890 908; OC 281, 656, 797, 1122; fiiroiKos, poet, use of, OC 934; OT 452 OT 1455; P 934, 1059, 1329 fieroiriv, P 1189 , , , with infin. after vbs of commanding, /xirpa affrpwv, t 432. 8 Ii3f/j.eTpeto-8ai (midd.), = oculis metiri, A 5 , , , with infin. after d7re(7re?i', OC 1760 f. /iirpios, said of fortune, P 179 „ (or T6 /i^i), with infin. after tpeiyeiv, liirpov, fig., f 798 etc., A n 263; OC 1739 f. n , not /ue;y>is, i Attic, A 571 ,, , instead of oi with principal vb, OC and ,u7) oil, with infin. after negative 601 vbs and especially vbs of denying, ,, , with partic. in later Greek, OC 797 A 96; An 263, 443; OT 1388; P ,, , , , ,, (*«) irapiw 0avfid£eTtu), 349; T 226, 742 OT 289 ,, and ov, with infin. after verbs of say- /xi] KaK&s, i 149. 2 ing, etc., An 377, 706; OT 1455 nil p.01, A T 546 , , , crasis of with ex, E 398 /rij 'ixov, A n 83 „ , double, OC p. 277 ,, 06, with infin., An 97, 936; E 107, , , , due to preceding imperat., An 1064; 133; , 0 T ^ 9 ! OC 78, 281, 1154 f. ,, ,, , with infin., after apKeiv with neg-, ,, , followed by d-, P 782, 933 A 728 , , , generic, A 474, 512, 1011, 1094, „ ,, , with infin., after quasi-negative 1114; An 179, 370, 494, 685,691, verb, A 540 697 (., 716, 722, 1325; E 9 1 1 ; OC ,, , , , participle, OC 360; OT 13, 221, 73, 517, 1026 f., 1104, 1175, 1186, p. 221 1441 f., 1526 f., 1641 f., 1698 f.; ,, ,, , TO, with infin., O T 1231 OT 316, 397, 638, 875, 1019, 1427 ; p-fl irw, ironical, E 403 P 91, 170, 179, 253, 255, 409, 415, /J.il av ye )( ^ M<" <">> OC 1441 f. 444. 583. 7'4> 9°3' 9 ° 8 ' 934. 1006, fril Toi...ye, A 472; E 518 1161; T 384, 447 f., 722, 725, 818; nv Tpifias (sc. Toiua-Oe), An 577 f 88. 8: v. Ma itf ,, feuo-ov, £ 493 ,, , in relat. clause which is equivalent to priSa/M, OC 1698 f. a final clause, A 471 ,, and faiSa/ifj, OC 1104 f. ,, , interrogative, T 316 ;Sa/oj )( firiSa/ius, P 789 ,, , interrog., with TIS, A 179; OC i502ff. oD, 'of no account,' £ 106

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

243

ol, P 256 //.lypv/u, spelling of: v. /teif fir/Si, irregularly equivalent to pii Kal, ti "Apr/, p OC 1046 ff. ff 805 OT 325 f i , „ , required instead of /uij-re, OC 496; , use of in tragedy, f 152 OT 825 cr. /juviiBcu', OC 686 (ii)5els, use of oblique cases of, A n 1325 piayav, intrans., £ 271. 4 mSiv (adv.), emphatic, T 1108 fiiaeiv us <j>CKi)aoVTa, A 679, p p . 231 f. ,, elddis, 6 (instead of oidiv), OT 397 fiiai]/j.a, E 289 ,, , £pxeo-6, oiSh uv, etc.,punidrjs atvSiiv, An 1222 A 1231 /ircla, i 100 ,, , T6, A 1275; An 234; E 1166 eijuv, with iji/lKa, A 1273 (combined with 0 ixriiiv); OC H\\v, of the Erinys, A 1390 918; OT 638, 1187; T 1107 /ioc and nov confused, OC 355 f wv yovauri, A 1094 „ , ethic dat., E 143; OC 1447 ff., 1475; C3K, 6, A 767, 1231 ; E 1166 (comOT 1512 bined with TO p-qStv) „ , Kal, at beginning of clause, E 117 va, rbv, etc., A 1114; An 1325; OT /ioipa, how far personified, OT 863 1019 „ , phrases with, OC 278, p. 277; T 1238 f. fiTIKas, t 509, 754 lu)Kin, E 1225, 1474 fioKeiv, fig., 'turn,' E 812 /nj/cos, adv. = 'at length,' An 446 „ , tragic word, f 881 „ , = aviplitudo, An 393 l*.6\is, aegre, E 575 ,, \byuiv, OC ii39f. „ S' ipw, P 319 luixivav ISOIJP, OC 489, 1608 f. ,, fi.iv, with verb understood, An 1105 U-rjKh, P 4 „ ™s, A 306 MoXoiririKoi xe'Pes> t 795 fn.rj\ov, wider meaning of, f 1069 /ju>fuj>rp> $xetv, A 180 (rfr, hortative, with imperat., OC 182 /xovds, O T 1350 ,, , with ri, OC 1468 ,, , = Kai ixty (introducing a new-comer), [i6i>av\ot, f 241 pirni 5tf, T 1063 An 626 fibvLftos, OT 1322 Hyves BeSiv, sense of, An 607 Utr, of divine anger, E 570 ixivov, after imperative ('just'), f 479 TW, after oKoio, P 961 ,, ,=modo in wishes, etc., P 528; T fjpds and fjLrjpla, A n 1011 596, 1109 Iff/re, misplaced, An 204 (tiros, agreeing with subst., instead of ,, (or otire), understood ([/x^re] f3ov\etiadv. fiovov, P 536 aavn jtnjr' elpya), A 1 2 3 3 ; ,, , ='bereft of aid,' A 461 An 267, 851; OT 239; P 771 ,, , = 'pre-eminently,' OC 261, 1126; ,, ...Kal, i 1120. l i f. OT 299 ,, ...p.'fyr' odv, O T 271 ,, , with genit. of separation (e.g. M-^VPt used in metaphor of abstract ixbvos ffov), A 5 1 1 ; OC 1250 ,, , with genit. of the case3 excluded qualities, A 174 (e.g. TOIV d\\uv), An 508 „ yij, OC 1481 f. ,, TTOIS, I 2 6 5 /4ijTp6iroXts, OC 707 ff. ixovifola, E p. lvii; OT p. Ixxviii jUijTjO^s and yavTpbs confused, f 564. 3 M6/3ios, Zeiis, OC 705 IXTIX^ICLV, rare in act., A 1037 bi, A n 1313 (cf. 1329) /x?)xarai, in a bad sense, T 774 firixavfl, rarely fiaxavd in tragic lyrics, iv, T6, f 953 pQT), E 199 An 349 fiarov and v&rov confused, f 373. 3 fi7]xo.vqoS, etc., An 83, 546 j , pthitf], = evos p&fJ-ri, O T 1 2 2 Hovvov (adv.), T 956 ff.; f I p. 230; jj.io.iveu', of blood-guilt, OC 1374 lualveadai, f 1070 I 49; f 479, 820 fiiav jjiav, 'one by one,' f 201 /JOUXOS, E 5 3 1 ; OC875; OT3O4; T 2 7 7 ; f 852 i, avoidance of by a dole of food, ,, , supposed limits to its use by etc., An 776 Soph., OT 1418 , religious idea of, An 1044 jiovaofiavet, i 245 rwp, E 275, 603 l6

2

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

244

crasis in, A 1225 ix.6x9oi, of Heracles )( ad\oi proper, T 1101

,, , of the Trojan war, f 369 /ioxMs, fig., I 760 livSaKios, v in, E 166 fivSav, A n 410, 1008; OT 1278 s, A n 264 v, A n 421, 1302; f 774 MveXAs, T 781 fiv$eiKad|8Xa, f 849 val, extra metrum, T 425 vox fia. Ala, I 112 raleiv, of site, A 597 „ , of temporary presence in a place, A 869; OC 117, 137; T 9 9 ,, , qualified by Ivedpos, P 153 ,, o/iov (said of feelings, etc.), O T 337 ctU'os, of Zeus, f 455 yaixipreicL, T 173 V&pKUHTOS, OC 683 yapis, f 285, 621 v&rup, i 270. 1 yav&yia, fig., E 730, 1444 vavic\T]peiv, fig-j A n 994 vavKXypla, senses of, i 143 vaiKhtipos, dress of, P 128 „ v\dTT], f 430 vati\oxoi fdpat, A 460 vairrjs, as = vaU|8aTi)s, P 901 VO.VTI.K6S, redundantly after vewv, A 1277, p. 238 vea$ei.v, OC 374 vea.K6i>r)Tov alp.a, E 1394

veaXrjs, Attic sense of, OC 475

, iis, f E 73 veapds, senses of, A n 157 viarov, adv., A n 808 via.Tos, = ' last,' A 1185; An 627, 808 vifipivos, I 219 vei\Kovi\s, A 820 veiadau, A n 33 veKvofiavTeta, i 748 V£KVS, redundant with Bavwv, etc., An 26, 515 vi/ieiv, of sway, OT 579; f 371. 1 ,, , to assign as due (Aii"), E 176; T 398 ,, , to deem, OC 879, 939; T 483; f 959 ,, )( viiiAadai, of pasturing, OT 1134 „ „ ,, registering, I [44 ,, ahlav, A 28 vifx^aifrbv, P 1193 N^iie<ns, E 792 ,, , not distinctly personified, E 1467 vtfieo-is ydp (ten), OC 1753 ve/ws, A 413 vtvurrai, f 182 vebBev, OC 1447 ff. viov, in a bad sense. P 784, 1229 Neo7TToX^jneio$ ri<ns, P 1441 Neo7TT6Xejiios, scansion of, P 4 vedppavros, A 30 viopros, T 893; f 872 veos, as = 'novel,' A n 1266 „ dv-fip )( irah, I 357 veoa-(pay/js, aprius, A 8 9 8 ; T 1130 veo<jdhq.
fqpbs, f 621 vT)aai, = i<jyfjvai, f 439 vVos, °f the Peloponnesus, OC 695 f. vlfrw, special sense of, OT 1228 viKav, gramm., of dramatic victories, f I p. xiv6 „ , in argument, E 253; OC 849 ,, , peculiar genit. after, A 1357 ,, , with double a c e , OC 1204 f. vt.Ka.a6ai. tpl\wv, A 1353 vU-q )( Kpdros, E 85 Nfoi?, 'M-qva, P 134 vUrj dfcdpirwros, A 176

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS x s , or ci/c6/xaxos, f 887 VIKGIV, 6, A

1248

viv, = avrAs, An 577; OT 1331 , , , = ai>rd, E 436, 624 viipas irirpa, OC 1059 f. vuj>o, E 88-2; f 182 Koeis; OT 1054 xO|Uds, epith. of stream, OC 687 „ , use of, OT 1350; T 271; f 89 vo/nl^ea-ffai, pass., of ritual, E 327 ,, , with genit., An 738; OC 38 vbixia/xa, senses of, An 296 vbixoi, as a department of kingly office, An 177 „ , = 'rules of conduct,' An 191 ,, )( vbnipa, An 455 „ dpxaioi, OC 1381 f. ,, ci/ioi, of one's habits, A 548 vb/xos, of funeral rites, An 24, 519 ,, , 'rule,' E 579; T 616, 1177 ,, , with iari understood, OC 168 ,, ifStos and Koivbs, OT 865 ,, , 6p6bs, of loyalty to friendship, A

35° vocretv, fig., An 1015; ,, , figurative and juxtaposition, „ vboifi, T 543 f. vo
vvv, = ' under these circumstances,' An 484 ,, 8', repeated after parenthesis, E 786 ,, Si, with aor. equiv. to perf., OT 263 „ TC Kal ird\ai, etc., An 181; E 676, 907 cu| i} vvv, An 16 „ 6\e6pia (of death), OC 1683 f. N0
fcvlfciv, of Ares, E 96

\ivi^vr9a.i, fig., I 137 s, = ' in a foreign land,' E 865 s, OC 90 %evov(x8a.i, to be abroad, T 65

39

%£vo3V (3&<7is, = £4voc (3adt£ovTes, %ev
f 215. 5

adverbial, A

245

OC 598 literal senses in A 269

voar/ffas, in ingressive sense, A 207 vbaot, pangs of frenzy, T 882 ff. v6i^ei.v rivd TI, P 683 vbros, A 258 vovv ?xe'"i with abstract subject, An 68 vovs, 6, TQV tppevuv, An 1090 vtiKTepos,

OF SOPHOCLES

217

vtilMpcu aXiai, P 1470 ,, XeifiaviaSes, P 1454 ia, bridal chamber, T 920 = vi/j.cj>-q, An 568 p v , ^yapetcrdai, An 654 vvv and vvv, An 524 vvv and vvv. An 324; E 75, 316, 324; OC 96, 465{., 1038; OT 975; P 1240; T 1259; f 257 vvv (u) before a vowel, E 616; I 291 vvv, = 'just now,' 'lately,' An 150 ,, , referring to a past moment ( = *as it was'), A 445, 450; E 1334 (followed by pOi' = 'now'); T 88

T

964

££0»j, poet, for $0os, A 281 !-ios, of a sacrificial knife, An 1301 ipava., f 238 \oa.vi\4>bpoi., f II p. 104 f.

iov$bs, i 398. 5

£TT, combined in Attic, An 1275 ; i 1045 !ue<£, as adv., OC 1751 f. \vvhv Sopi, A 180 \vv&v, f 1074 \vpeiv iv XPV' A- 786 \vpbv, fig., of peril, An 996 0, before TTX, A 1220 0, ,, irp, An 612 o, „ P, OC 899 0, ,, (pp, A 751; An 1104 6, as demonstr. pron. with yap, E 45 6 Si and 8<5e, P p. 233; T 23, 819 f. 6 8' ovv, etc., with a defiant imperat., A 114, 961; An 751; OT 669 S re, neut. of epic relat. 6's re, T 824 f. OJKOS, =' pomp,' A 129

,, , senses of, OC 1161 f., 1341; T 817 dyKovcrSat, of luxury, f 942 iyiieiew, P 162 08' avifip,=iydi, t 563. 2 „ ixeTvos, OC 138 <S5d£w, fig., f 1127. 8

246

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

SSe, after a relative pronoun, E 4 4 1 ; ofoeibs, of misfortune, used in two senses, An 1187 T 23 ,, , = ' self-wrought,' A 260, 919; E , , and OVTOS combined, An 39, 293, 215; OC 765 296. 673, 751, 936; OC 787, oUins, t 866 1768; P 841, 1331; T 476 ff. ,, and iroiot combined, A 46; P 1204 olxetis, = olKirqs, OT 756 , , , for avTjp 8Se, = tyib, OC 450; T 305, otK^rap "AiSov, A 517; T 282, 1161 OU\ijs and 'IOKXTJS confused, f II p. 119 1013 oftcoj irpurrbyovoi, P 181 , , , marking the figurative sense of a otKot, fig., T 730 word, P 831 „ , ri, irb\is, OC 759 „ , refers back, E 293; OC 1007, 1171, OUOVOIKSV , E 190 1524; P 87, 200, p. 233; f 84 ,, , refers to a person not present, A 990 olnoiroibs rpoipii, P 32 „ , rhetorically repeated, OC 1117; T oiicovpeiv, OC 343 olKoipriiia, P 868 716 ff. ,, , with adv. force ('yonder'), An 1279 oUoipia, T 542 oUovpds, f 487 ,, xecvos, E 665; P 261 oUovpbs S0is, at Athens, P 1328 idol, fig., f 353 ,, , of a single journey, E 68; OC 553 olnovs and OXKOV, irpbs, P 383 oitcTlpeiv, followed by el with fut. indie, „ , ayplai, in moral sense, A n 1274 A 510 idol olavwi/, OC 1313 f. bSouropeiv, I 247 ,, , followed by infin., A 652 bdbv, as cogn. ace. with (pai>i)i>ai, E 1273 ,, , spelling of, P 160 OIKTOV /iira, OC 1636 656s, xa^K0''Sj OC 57 -oi/ia and o/i/ia confused, T 1019 ff. oSovpos, f 22 oH/i lis, irregular elision, A 354, 587; 'OSvtreis, Horn, form occurs, though An 320, 1270 rarely, in anapaests, A 149 'OSwiretfs, etymology of, f 965 „ , sense of, A n 320 S0a>, by attraction for oS, T 701 01/j.ai, only sometimes parenthetic, OT 1051 „ ,=£icei• P*", P 339 ot/ioi, elision of final -ot in, A 354 oBotiveica, T 276 -01 and -j/ confused, T 1226 ,, , with genit., A 367; An 82 -01-, shortened before another vowel, E ,, , with nomin., E 788; P 416 1058; f 966 ot/ios, aspiration of, I 168 oi, dat., with hiatus before it, E 195; olv&vBri, i 255. 4 o&os, = banquet, OT 780 T 650 OlvorpbToi of Delos, f 479. 1 f. 0$ 'y, rare in tragedy, A 803 olvovadai ) ( fieffvtiv, t 929 oJ 5^, when no 0! piv has preceded, A n -010, genit. ending in, f 142. 1 202: v. ellipse of 6 i*tv oio/Siinjs, A 614 ot tear OTKOV,=OI olxirai, E 1147 oltfuyos, OT 846 o'i T 6vres o'i r iirbirres, A n 1109 ota, adv., P 273, 293 ofo? (after TOIOVTOV), instead of ware, ota (8o5\os, 'for a slave'), rarer than OT 1293 us..., OT 763; P 584 „ , neut. adv., OT 803 -01a, termin. a or a in, P 129; f 832 olos, compounds of, A 614 ofof, fig., f 869 ofos, adverbial (o'ta Ipxoficu, ' i n what oTS' iyili, parenthetic, f 388 manner I come'), An 847 „ STI, as adverbial parenthesis, An 276 ,, , causal, = iwel TOIOVTOS, A 945; £ olSa, infin. after, An 474 6S9- 9 ,, , parenthetic, A 560 (doubled), in a contrast, E 751 ,, )( yiyv&SKU, OT 1128 exclamatory, with irori, An 866 .,, , = ne&i>u, E 40; f 574. 5 impossible after STI, OT 1401 oWe, = ol ivBASe, ' t h e living,' A n 567 with infin., OC 1402 ff. OiSnrbSa, genit. or voc, An 380 „ and a c e , OT 1296; T OlSiirovs, vocative, OC 14, 461, 1627; 672 OT 405 cr. oUs re, without verb, OT 24; P 905 oM)Tas, f 134 o?7rep and oSirep confused, I 324: cf. 6'iroi olKeiv, said of a State, OC 1533 ff. ota-ff' ws viv nil o-cpaXjjs, OC 75 olneios, T 757 ,, iroir)
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS olarpr]6eis, T 653 f. olarpoirm, E 5 olarpos, fig., An 1002 olrov £xe'"> E 167 " olxcs, pass., ' lost,' O T 1 3 4 1 ; T 878 ,, , with f and e, A 402 6Xedpos, colloquial use of, OT 1341 6X&r\Koi, sense of, E 863 oXXi^ai, of giving mental pain, P 1172 oWuffflcu, fig., £ 9 2 0 SX/ios, f 1044 6Xod, adv. neut. plur., T 846 SXoi, SLS^ffijfjLiravTes, A 1105 bXoXvy/ibs, usually joyous, E 750 bXbuevos, f 185 bXobs, in active sense, E 843 oXoffTTCLS, f [ 0 7 6

6Xo<7Xfpijs, f 1127 oXoi/xevos, KaK&s, f 764 *OAu;«ros, in invocation, A 1389; An 758 ,, , the sky, OC 1654 f.; OT 867 SXy pvrijpi, £ 500 o/iai^ios and ofialfiwi', use of, An 486, 512 ,, , further defined, E 12, 325 ,, , of brother and sister, OC 330 6/j.aliiav, T 1147 SfiavXos, vicinus, f 24. 5, 717 ,, )( av/j.
OF SOPHOCLES

247

a, in periphrasis, A 140, 977! OC 1709; T 527 f. ,,

, Tolov

d"qXw<Ti*J; A 4 6 2

,, , TA o-6i', = < thy frown,' A n 690 (cf. OT 4 4 8 ) v 7ro(ois; OT 1371 tos 7r60os, f 801 aTayrji, i 574. 5 6lJ.lxaTo0, as prep, with genit., P 1218, p. 251 „ , pleonastic, T 1237 „ , senses of, OT 1276 ,, , with dat. ( ' n e a r ' ) , T 1225 ,, , = iyyvs, A n 1180 OflTTVlOS, i 2 4 6

6/xtpaKos Tiiros, i 255. t, 6p.(paX6s, the Delphic, OT 480, 898 d/upr/, divine, OC 102 ,, , human, OC 550, 1351 b'fius, preceding the partic, OC 666: cf. T 1115 6Wto, OC 1042 6ra80s oi KaXbv, P 477 8eo/xa, gramm. sense of, f 369 „ , in periphrasis, OC 1003 ,, KCLKOV, = Katcbv dvofiai^bfievov, O T 1284 ,, : v. S/tfta dvo/jAfew, to phrase, OC 294 bvop.6.£eada.i KO.1 elvai, f 640 ovos iV6(77rptos, f 363 &vov ama, f 331 ovra re, rd, Kai TO. aTbvra, E 305 6Wes, etc., with a numeral (Sv' Svre), OT 1505 dvTois, £ 68 r 6£r)pbv 01770s, f 306 6£I)0IJKTOS, A n

p.

266

6^ii$vp.os, meaning of, A n 1219 <5£U/CU>KVTOS, A n

1316

b^vvai 0-rb/ti.a., T 1176 <5£u7rX?;7€s 7601, f 523 <5|i)s, = ' s h r i l l , ' A 322 d^vrtpip x a ^ ty( ?» ^ - n I O 7 6£VTOVOS, A 6 3 0 ;

E

242

bfyxpijivos, T 963 -oos, uncontracted forms in, P 491 67rio"a/xjSw, f 406 oiri
248

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

bpav i\etv6v, P 1130 ,, irpbs n, of an admiring gaze, E 972 otirep, STTOV ,, TO. avT&, sense of, OT 284 „ , where motion is implied, OC 23, ,, rt, = ' t o beware o f it, P 504 383 „ n , = ' t o take a certain view,' An „ yrjs ((pipei), fig., E 922 : v. geni508 tive partitive opjts; in reproach, E 628 ; OT 687 OTroia , sense of, in verse and prose, A 29 6p6lav iraywv, f 89 opddicepws
6T'UTW, of the future, OT 486

fora, confused with Sirov, OC 383 : cf.

,,

av, after
„ Ixa, P 819 ,, JM), after verb of fearing, E 1309 ; OT 1074 „ I pi), divided between two trimeters, A 1089 ,, iri/i\peis, '(see) that you send,'OT 1518 Spa, in directing a search, OC 117 ,, , in warning, E 945 ,, , etc. understood, constr. after, An 215 „ , with panic, OC 654 ,, /*•(/ Tiffrjs and TWIJS, E 580; P 30

opav, middle forms of, A 351; An 593: v. middle forms, poetical ,, , of mental sight, OC 74, 138 ,, , = ' t o look for,' A 1165; P 843 ,, , ' t o watch over,' OC 1453 f.

6p$oipd\a,KTos, I 249, 321

opd&s, = a\r)d&s, An 99 (cf. 403) ; £ 965 Spia yrjs, £ 721

opifew fiunois, T 754 ipifcffBai fjafiofo, T 238 6piv5r)s apros, i 609 OpK&VT), I 8 l 2 opxla 7r/<77is, OC 1632

Spxios, of a person, OC 1637 "OpKios, ZeiJs, OC 1767 opKov TrpocTiBtvai, E 4 7 ; f 472

"OpKos, personified, OC 1767 SpKos, pleonastic phrases with, An 394 ,, 8eQv, OT 647 bpKuiiOTuv, Beois, An 265 opfieii/ iirl TWOS or iwl ran, OC 148 opfievos, aor. part., 'sped,' OT 177 dp/j,-?/ and dpyr/ confused in MSS, E 1283

PL A YS AND FRAGMENTS prf, impetus, T 720 ,, , of an enterprise, E 1510 6pplfc
OC

1352 f.; OT + + i ,, , instead of Sorts, OC 1171, 1581 f. ; OT 1068; P 693; T IT 18 ,,, instead of Sans, in sense of otos (fiad&iv Ss el), A 1259; T 152 ,,, or Sorts, after plur. antecedent, A 760 : v. antecedent, plur. ; relative, sing. ,,, or dims, and subjunctive, without &v, A 760, 812: v. subjunctive without iv ,, or Sorts, instead of w
OF SOPHOCLES

249

Srav, clause with, as object (/J,UTQ, OTHV.. .), An 495 (cf. 1165) ,, , epexegetic of ivravBa, etc. preceding, f 77 ,, , introducing characterizing clause after &TTCU xp6i/os, etc., f 1128. 1 „ , with causal implication, f 84 ore, causal, A 1231; An 170J E 38, 1318; OT 918 „ ...Sri, epic, A 167 on, in indir. question, An 2 on, after verbs of fearing, OC 605 ,, , hiatus after, f 331 ., , omitted after a verb of narration, A 719 oYXos, T 7 SrofSos, usage of, A 1202 6V
250

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

01) ydp n, t 92, 755, 856 oi Si), in questions, P 900; T 668, 876 ; f 87 ,, 7TO0 ; E 1108, 11 80 ,, 7rov, in questions, A n 381; OT 1472 , , STJT' £71076, OT 1161; T 1208

„ \4yu>, indicium volo, E 1467; T 498 fF. ,, fid, followed by a second negative, E 626

oi>8iv, adv., though near a neut. sing. noun, A n 393 ,, , referring to masc. noun {e.g. fSpoT&v oiSiv), A n 500; OT 1195 „ )(iiriStv, in 6 iiriSiv, eibh uv, etc., A 1231 oiSb> 8.T0.S, = ' no sort of calamity,' An 583 ,,

elSfrat TTX^V, P 1010

oiSiv el/u, E 677; P 951, 1030 „ „ irXiJy, i 945 ovder otov, f 556 „ iu£\a, P 676 ,, w , of the dead, E 244, 1129 ,, ,inj, with 1st and 3rd pers. fut. indie. in denial, A n 1043; E 1052; odd' and ovS' confused, OT 1422 cr.: v. oi)S', corrupted to oi$' OC 177, 849; P 611 OVK, a\\d Kre., E 1453; P 642 „ ,, , with 2nd pers. fut. indie, in proOVK dv...; with opt., in remonstrance, P hibitions, A 75, pp. 213-217; 1222 O T 6 3 7 ; T 9 7 8 , 1183; f 827 ,, ,, , with aor. subjunctive, A 83, 421, „ ifoppoy; E 1430 560 (strengthened to otfroi); OT ,, els SXtdpop; OT 430 ,, eoLKivai TIVL, = 'to be greater than,' 870; P 109, 38r ,, ,, , with aor. subjunctive, combined An 393 with fut. ind., E 42 ,, 2a6' oirov, A 1069, 1103; OT 448 „ idp, P 811 ,, „ 6Vus, with fut. indie, f 257 „ „ „ oi, E 1479; OC 97 ,-, M"-.-7e> t H 2 - ' 6 ,, „ «s ( = 6Vws), P 196 ,, ...otire, not admitted, OC 702 ; T ,, ?o"Tt TaOra. and OVK San, A 470; T 1058 f.; f 142. 17 ,, irdfv, OC 144 f. ,, idTiv, in rejecting an idea, E 448 „ ret iitv, Tk 3' o0, etc., OC 1670 ff. ,, ,, 6'TTWS oi, an irregular extension 00 TL fi^l, i 2O8. 9; I 2O4 of, A 378 , , TI pi), or oii TOI fx.i), T 620 ff. „ %xa XAyoy, impers., E 466 ,, ri irov, in a question, P 1233 „ ids, after el, E 1131 01) (f>inx id el, T 462 „ „ eh, emphatic, An 884; OT 281 otfJuos, A 931 -fif. ovv, = 'indeed,' A 991; An 489, 741, 771; ,, ai, A 1118; E 1034 OC 980, 1135; P 305 „ oSc, f 142. 17 ,, , in the first of two correlative clauses, ,, , OT 870 774 ,, ...oiSt, T 340 f. oivona, not tragic, P 251 oidels, use of oblique cases of, An 1325 oftror' avffis, after fitrToroc, etc., A 858; oiSeis {£
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS ovpi., f 1078 oipavla, as , OC 1466 _ „ ^ aWyp, OT 866 oipaviav &.TT]V \iyav, A 195 oipdi/iov dxos, An 418 ovpavbv, /SijSdfeii' Trpbs, OC 381 ,, Trpds, of cries raised, f E 14 oi/pe
OF SOPHOCLES

251

6a, E 225 oxavov, or dx&vy, of a shield, A 575, p. 227 <5x«"» OC 537

, i 440 tt va&s, T 656 x and 6x6os, An 1132; P 729; T 524 f. „ KO.\6S, T 815 x^OS TToSwv, I 222 ovala, as = 'property,' T 911 ^v, An 351 oihe, corrupted to ovSi, OC 1141, 1297 : i, of one chariot, E 727 v. 06S' ,, 'AxeffTatoi, f 672 ,, (or fnrre), understood ([oSre] fipoTois 6ip' TJ\8es, d\X' ci's rbv KoXaifov "Uao, exoilre veKpois), A 1233; An 267, planation of, OC p. 5 851: OT 239; P 771 oi/'eis, = eyes, f 747 „ . . . « , T 1151 ff. -ow, as verbal suffix, f 306 ,, ...oi, An 249 (cf. 257), 952; OC 972 f. ; P 684 irq. xfiaieis, T 1007 f. ,, ...oi54, I 239 ?rd7as VTroirOpovs, f 435 >> (/M)«)..-Te, A n 763; E 350, 1078; TrayK&KurTos, addressed by father to son, An 742; T 1124 O C I397f.; O T 652; P 1321, Tr&yKapwa 86/j.aTa, E 634 1363; f 88.4 irayKapirua, t 398. 3 OUTIS, a\\d, for OUTIS aXXos, dXXd, OT1331 T&ynapTros, epithet of laurel, OT 83 OUTOL ye, t 397 oSroi, as antecedent to relative STTOV, P TrayKevdrfs, OC 1561 f. TrayKX-qpla, f 915 456 s, of an aphorism, An 1049 „ , referring to sing. Tts, P 307 , of Eleusis, An 1120 OUTOS, adjectival, art. omitted with, An , of Hades, E 138 485, 990; OC 471, 629, 848, 11 s (0dXa/uos), of Death, An 804 77. r 356 f.; P 406 , = 6 irdvTas ao/ufai/, An 810 ,, and ode combined, An 39, 293, 296, a, T 506 673. 7SL 936; E 274. 37'. 981; TrayKpan/js, OC 609 P 841, 1331: v. SSe ,, , in calling to a person, A 71, 89, irdyZevos, i 378. 1 wdyot 5i5et\eTai, with ace. and infin., f 229 Traideifiara, i n 20. 3 TraidiKa, i 153 (50€IVTI7S, to the gods, used of a mortal, TratdoiroLelp, E 589 A 590 TraidoTp6os, OC 701 8<j>e\e, A 1192 TacSovpyia for iratSovpyds, OT 1248 8e\/ia, i 1079 irai'eiK, aor. of, rare in Att. prose, An 171 6<j>6a\ii6s,fig.sense of, OT 987

?

252

GENERAL INDEX

fK, referring to hunting, E 567

TO THE

irae, T6, adverbial, f 1128. 5 „ „ , Stoic sense of, f 1128. 5 ,, roXfiav, i 189 vdvSrifios, with iriXis, etc., A 844; A n 7, 1141; E 982 TrdvdiKos, T 294 iravSUws, OC 1306 f.; T 6 n , 1247 7rae56/cos ^vio-Tairis, f 274 irdvdvpros, E 1077 riSees, f 136 irdvB'...&.irdvTwv T', A 379 „ op&v, of Odysseus, A 379 irdvdvra 04(Tfua, A 712 iraXaibv i% OTOV, P 493 iravlfiepos, T 660 TroXoiis, f 956 iraXaibs, with 0 wpii> (not pleonastic), OT irapptfx'os (of the rites of Dionysus), An '53 1282 iravvvxts, E 92 ; OT 1090 >> )( opxa'os. T 555 Troco/i^oios Zetis, A 187, 998 •trd\at<7/m, of civic emulation, OT 880 irai>6s, f 184 TraXatffTijs,fig.,P.431 iravovpyla and TTSK (pyov, A n 300 iraXaltparos, T 821, 822 f. iraixraytt}, A n 107 Airnj, OC 1381 f. iravffeXrp'OS {upa), OT 1090 iraXd/«« 0ewx, P 177 rdvavpros, E 851 7ra\a/Ar;, a deed of violence, P 1206 jrdir' OKijKoas Xi-yoi-, etc., A 480; An Tra\a./j,vaios, E 587; T 1207 402; P 241; T 876 irahiv, = i n recompense, E 245 ,, iirianuriu, closing a speech, A n ,, , = i n turn, E 371, 1434 402 ,, , redundant, OT 430; P 961 „ etirvxeiVt f 681 „ /SouXei5o,ucu, = jUera|3., E 1046 Trdvra, adv., A 911, 1415 ; An 640, 721; „ bpav, P 935 E 349; OT 475, 1421; P 99; TraXlixTKios, f 289 T 338 •jraXivTovos, T 511 f., p. 192 „ , with adj., E 301; OC 1457 f.; iraXivrpiflris, P 448 OT 1197; f 567. 2 iraXippoia, f 832 ,, lrpdvaeiv, f 567. 1 iraXippoiros (iraXivp-), f 576. 5 Traxrp, ' utterly,' T 647 ff. TraXLppvros, E 1420 iravraxVi iravraxov, = ' in any case,' A jrdXXeii', trans, and intrans., OT 153 1241, 1369; An 634 iraXrov irvp, of the thunderbolt, An 131 TravTeXels, =ff6fii,Tra(raL,An 1016 TdfifiacnXela,, the, not /caret 6(nv, A n ris, I 79 737 , = 'complete,' A n 1163; I 13 iray.jx.i\Ki\%, OC 1609 ('authoritative') Tan/i-^Tup, An 1282 , of a wife, OT 930 rafiTT'q5r)t>, A 916 ip and iravr' dypeiwv, An 606 ira/ii7rX770£a, f 373. 4 vavToiq. rixvV' A 752 ira/iirXriKTa, T 506 f. Trtu>T6fxop<pos, f 618 Jrd,u7roXis, An p. 254 TrcLVTOTrbpos, An 360 7rd,i«roXi;s, = ' vast,' An 614 Tavrds, Bid, of time, A 705 ird/AtpXeicTos, of sacrificial offerings, An ,, , e/c, = 'from any source,' An 312 1006 Trairis TJSKTTOV, f 67 ird/j,ovpyos, A 445 T&fi\pvxos, E 841 TrdxTws, following negative, f 162 TTO.V, 'anything,' E 1022 irdvv, in dialogue, P 650 ,, SeT/ta, said of a man, P 927 „ „ reply, I 99 ,, Span, to leave nothing untried, OT TravdXeBpos, P 322 145 iravtbXris, E 544 „ ipyov, in had sense, E 615 wairat, i 153 ,, Kaxbv, P 999 irdinros &Kdvdrjs, f 868 ,, Xtyuv, E 631 ,, iroi.uv, stronger than iravovpyelv, A n ira-wTaiveiv, of restless search, A 11 „ , with accus., sense of, A n 300 1231 ,, Tt xpetoi P ' 7 4

vdnrakr), etc., A 3817rais, usage of, E 1220; f E 73 Haitiv, of Apollo, I 37 ,, , of Asclepius, f 710. 3 iraKTovv, A 579 traXai, of a recent moment, E 676, 1477? OT 1161; P 589, 806, 906; T 1121 waXata ii^pa, = 'the day of old age,' A 623 iraXaieiv, a vox amatoria, f 618: cf. f 941- 13

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

253

trap airois, opposed to ir airoU, E 1329 TrapavKos, A 892; OC 785; f 503 ,, rj/J-ap, on the morrow, OC 1453 f. irapatpipeiv, OC 1675 f. ,, „ Vfi4pa, A 475 irapaxoptfyVP-a, OC p. 8; OT p. 7 „ TIIUV, T 589 TrapafvKTijpiov, I 317 ,, olviji, OT 780 Trap5a\T]
254

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

iras, 'complete,' with abstract nouns, T645 ,, , compounds with, in Sophocles, f 378. 1 ,, , without art., = ' the whole,' An 178, 656, 776 TTS.IT' avayKT), E 1497

ir£\as, with dat., A 764 ,, irapaaTaTeiv, OT 400 ,, iraptiv, E 299 ,, airbv bpdi, without &vra, An 580 weXatTffrjvcu, usu. with dat. in conjugal sense, OT 1100 IleXetdSes, at Dodona, f 456 s, E 99

icaaa /3\a/3ij, *), E 301; P 622 (or TT4XXOS), i 114, 509 iraaras, An 1207, p . 264 irdXXvTpa, f 1080 ird, P 1161 irarelv, of irreverence for justice, etc., A 1335; An 745 ,, , of expelling, OC 93 ,, iraptxei {sc. eavrbv), A [I46 „ , ' t o herald,' P 1266 irarfip, not in relation to subj. of sen,, , with double accus., A 739 tence, E 558 ireinrrtip, i 142. 10 ,, , b .yevvqaas, etc., E 1412 irip.irwv, , 6,, of Hermes, P 133 33 wdrpa, native city, OC 1420 f. fc0ff, senses of, f ff 337, 338, 8 538, 539 irarpiKa yapvs, I 65 iri/ji.\j/aiT0ai, to summon,KOC 602 ir&Tpios )( Trarpijjos, OT 1354; P 398, 724 iS , eTvai T iv, E E 290, 8847 irarpls, applied to an individual, A 518 irev6ep6s, — ya.fi.f}p6s, f 305 iraTpicirijs, said of a place in one's native wevd-fp-pia, f 649. 26 land, OT 1091 ) (( y&p / o s , i 429 irarpbdev, OC 214 f. ireTafoo/jMi, An 9 1 ; T 587 dUrj, f II p. 306; f 696 iriweipa, T 728 , (em., T n 2 5 ireTreLpavTCLt., T 581 irajptpa yij, T 236 7T^7r\os, T 602 irarpifa &nj, sense of, f E 70 ff. ,, , fastened with brooch, T 924 ,, wri/iara, sense of, E 258; OC irirov, in familiar address, OC 516 1195 f. ireTroviqi).tvos, T 985 iraTpQoi deal, E 411; P 933; f 583. 8 •n-4irpa.fii.ai,fig.,P 978 irarpipov aarv, OC 297 iriTTbiv, medical use of, OC 437 ,, £pe/3os, OC 1390 Tep, p in thesis of 3rd foot, OC 896 „ _ crroXov, T 562, p. 193 ^pa,, fig., 'beyond the reach of...,' Trarpyos, fern., T 478 P 666 nave, OC 1751 f.; P 1275 , abs., T 663 iraiiuv e/c, E 987 p )( TT^pa, An 334; OC 885 f., p. 283 iro.ie Tpoias, = Tpota, P 69, 1435 irept, after birbaoi ^Si^v (sc. rjfi.un>), An 214 d S , I 212 ,, , compounds with, in tragic verse, senses of, f 16 OT p. 233 px, An 676 ,, , supposed loss of in MSS, f 371. 1 irci9ofj.ai, with dat. and infin., P 1252 7repi ££0ei TrlwTeiv, A 828; An 1301 ireiBov )( TTISOV, E 1015, 1207; OC 1181; ireplaKTOi, use of in the ancient theatre, T 470, 1228 A 1, 813 H«0ii, f 865 ireplaXXa, use of, OT 1218 ireidla TCJV /ca/cw^, £ 870 TrepifSaiveLv, with dat., An 1209 ireipa and irapav, of attempts on women, irepifSXiweiv, I in, OC 996 f 165 irepipSaros, OT 191 ,, , sense of, A 2 irep^ptfxios, An 336 Trtiarkov, with ace, P 994 irepidweOeiv, f 334 Te\6.yn, plur. for sing., A 702 Ilepi0ovs, = Ileipieovs, OC 1594 iriXayos dX6s, An 966 TrepifiaTTeiv, i 34 TreXdfeic, trans, use of, P 1150 Wpi|, not found in Soph., An 1301 „ , with dat., A 889 Trepure-njs, act., An 1223 ,, , with genit., A 709 ,, , pass., A 907 ireXau (fut. of TreXd^eiv), E 497; OC iauv, of imprisoning, An 886 1059 ffhs tpaaydvip, A 899

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

255

irepippelrw, E 362 irepurKeXr)S, A 6 4 9 ; A n 475 •trepLGKorreZv, £ 737 •7rep«nrepx'?s> A 982

s, = ' t o one's cost,' A 1239; E 470 tov, f 11 p. T i5 2 ), An 1011 , rarer in prose than i/nrl/itr/Hi/a, Ttepiaak KavbuTyra (rd/iara, A 758 An 201 „ irp&aaeiv, An 68 „ {yrjv...ffeo6s), An 201 irepurabr, unprofitable, E M41 iriveiv TrpbsfiLav,f 735 •nepmabs, ' of special note,' OT 841 tnvoTi\pr}s, f 113 „ , 'superfluous,' f 82 rr'ntTtw, in metaphor from dice, A 620; „ , with genit., E 155 T 61; f 895 •irepuFT&Xeiv, of funeral rites, A 1170; ,, , = iixirlirTav (as on a bed), OT An 903 1210 „ , ' t o cherish,' P 447 ,, els Taipas, A 1090 Trepir)s, with genit., E 895 •irepial, i 432. 8 ireptTeXXofi.e'i'a.is upais, O T 156 irepupavi} 5ei£a>, A 66 irepl<pavTos, of Salamis, A 599

,, Baveiv, A 228 icepbvi], a brooch, OT 1269 •weaelv, to be ruined, E 398 ,, , irp6s or els TI, I 11 irfotcos, f 626 ireuaa. irevTiypa)j.ixa., i 429 ire6fi-qtuu, A 139, 252 injyai (daKptiusv), meaning of, A n 803 ,,

VVKT6S,

f

956

r) SaKptiuiv, T 852

yij, ^ aKoiovaa, OT 1386 v 7re5ia, A 30 jiiAa., of the act of throwing oneself upon a sword, A 833 TrrjKral \ipai, £238 irtiKris, f 2 4 1 , 412 mj\airi/s, t 503

s, of wine lees, f 783 arris, A 363 vbaov, P 765 mvr), quasi-colloquial use of, OT 363 irr/pa, the beggar's, OC 1262 TniplSiOV yfupifffMTav, f II p. 272 irr/pos, f I p. 176 Trr/xeis, of the lyre, f 244 irWeade )( vdBeade, OT 1414 cr. TTWOI and death, f 11 pp. 56, 137

irldos of Pandora, f 11 p. 137 m/cpis, applied to a weapon, T 681 „ , = 'in bitter grief,' An 423 /A OC6

„ ,,

& TIVI (instead of els n ) , E 1476 ire'Stp (instead of els ire'dov), E

747 iruTOOK&vryros fibpos,

f 325

7ri(TTei;eic, = ' to obey,'OT p. 229; T 1228, 1251 irlaTW (pipeiv, E 735; OT 1445 vlans, — proof, E 887; T 588 „ , senses of, OT 1420 marbs, active sense of, OC 1031 iruyTovv, OC 690, 1039 irtTcdcai, = ' to excite,' I 359 wiuv, T 703 f. 7r\, vowel not lengthened before, T 7 irXayttTos )( TrXatcrbs, I 194

?rXa7ios and XCxpios, An 1344 irXaBeu/, of conflict, E 220 irXai'ai', ' t o mislead,' OC 316 irXavaadai, common in fig. sense (of doubt), A 23; (of rumour), OC 304 X

(tyvxris),

OT 727

s, OT 1029 , said of a disease, P 758 jis, OC 3, 123 TrXdpos, OC 1114 ,, and irXavr), OT 67 TrXoif, of the nether world, OC 1561 f. TrXacm-yf, f 277, 537 „ and /icurnj confused, f 576. 5 TrXoffro's, OT 780 TrXaTiis, ='burly,' A 1250 7rXeio>' )( irXe'oi', £ 178 irXdova, TO., the details, OC 36; P 576 irXeiGTov, with superl., OC 743 f.; P 631 irXeurros, with ets av7}p, OC 563; T 460 ,, ,=/iiyurros, P 478 TrXeia, adv., f 178 ,, Xbyov, rbv, T 731 trXiov, adverbial, OT 93 „ , redundant with wpeafieieiv, T 1065 ,, , with dm' and genit., T 577 „

, with e^x.6uTTos (not e'x8p6s), E 201

,, TI, = 'something advantageous,'An 40, 268; OT 37 irXe'os, ' tainted,' P 39 TrXtovs, irX^u, T 943 f.

256

GENERAL INDEX TO THE )(irveipiuv, T 566flF.,778, 1054;

336 33

t doubt raised as to, A 1410 irXtvpat, Tr\evp60a>, T 938 irXevpoKoireiv, A 236 7rX)j7^, a calamity, OC 1231 „ Seov, f 961 irXi/y/iv, understood with adj., An 1307; OC 544 irki)8eiv, intrans., f 477 irhTJdos, T6, the civic body, OC 66

„

xphov, f 950

ir\rjdietv, OC 377, 930 f. ,, )( ir\r/9iveiv, f 718 v\rjKTpov, a pointed instrument, f 152 ,, , = irrida\iov, f 143 JI-XI}? and ^, constr. with, An 646 ,, , as conjunction, T 41 „ ...ye, E 1217 irXijpTjs, = ' defiled,' An 1017, 1052 TrX-qpufw, )( irX^pwcns. T 1213

Trki)o$ijvai, with genit. or dat., P 520 irXijndfeiv, OT 91, II34 ir\i)tjlos, adj., with irapuvai, A 1168 irXbrireii', etc., f 596 TTXO?, P 304

TrXofov, in tragedy, E 564 w\ov8vyieia, i 354. 5 ff. TTXOUS, 'fair weather,' P 467, 1450 HXoiruv, name for Hades, OT 30; £ 273 „ )( TXOCTOS, f 273 irXuxTiflOS, OC 663 7TX(I)T6S, f 941. 9

irveiv, fig. (of dreams), f 65 ,, fihos, E 610 Trvelw, in tragic lyrics, An 1146 irvevfia, mere breath, f 13 ,, , sense of, OC 612 irvetifiara Kou0a, A 558 irviya.v, I 393 irvoais Trapahtddvat, E 435 vba, as = 'summer,' A p. 227 w6Sa, supposed redundant use of, OC 113; f 442. 8 ,, %xew ££w KaK&v, etc., An 6r9 voSayds, An 1196

vo9oviUv(j.,=iro8ofi
P 481) jrot, where motion is implied, OC 227, 476, i734 ff „ , with \6ywi', E 1174: v. genitive, partitive „ ; = «'s rlva xp&vovi E 958 „ )( TTOO, with JSTJJXU, A 1 2 3 7 : v. tiwov

,, pktirwv )( was ffKiwiav, A 1290 „ o-Tdcrci; fig., P 833 „ (ppovHSos, etc., OC 170, 310: v. genitive, partitive TOIUV understood, An 497 (cf. 646)

Troietadai, = rWeaBai, P 590 „ ipiaybv, OC 1285 f. ,, anna, = aTifi&feiv, An 78 ,, Si' oiSevos, OC 584 ,, iavrov, An 547 ,, iv afiiKpqS, P 498 ,, ovSiv ivdeis, P 375 ,, arbvov )( iroiecv, P 752 7roiK['XX6ic, T 4 1 2 , 1 1 2 1 TroiKiXo/i^Ttdes arai, i 592. 5 TTOIKL\6
7roi/aX5<Ss, chanting riddles, OT 130 JTOIKIXWS, sense of, P 130

•woifivai., senses of, A 53 (cf. 1061) irolvi.ij.os, of avenging deities, T 807 ff. woiov, T6; E 671; OC 1415; OT 120 7roios and ode combined, A 46; P 1204 ,, , in curt questions, E 1349; P 918 ,, , in question with repeated word, T 427, p. xlviia ,,

KWaupibv, = iroiov nipos

KiOaip&vos,

OT 421 „ , 6; OC 893; OT 291 iroi.oiiJ.tva, rd, E 277; OC 116 iro\eiv, compounds and derivatives of, An 858 w6\eos, in iambics, An 162 IloXids, 'ASriva, P 134 TTAXIS, exists where its men are, OT 56 „ , indignant appeal to, OT 629 ,, , sense of adjs. compounded with, 7ro5a7r6s, = 7TO[os, f 453 An 370; OT 510 7r6Scs, t h e , of a sail, A n 715 .. .=X"P a > f 4 1 1 irdSeiXi, f 240 ir6\uT/ia, OC 1496 TroSriyereiv, I 163 iro\iTiKds \6yos, in rhetoric, P p. xixj iroSdiKtis, of ill sent by the gods, An 7roXXd, adv., with adj., An 1046; OC1514; 1104 P254 Troete, spelling, E 319; OC 278; OT ,, , ' very much,' with partic, E 575 537; P 120, p. 234; T 385 ,, , TO., wvetifiara, E 564 voBelv, = ' t o miss,' A 962 / ) (' )( ), f x P V < TroSeu/Ss, in passive sense, E 1104 e t c . P 584; f 81, 102; f E 76ff.; Ttbfliv, forming predicate, E 1191 f 592. 1, 938 ,, , 'from what motive,' T 707 TroXXcua, rare in trag., P 1456 „ iari; T 1010 TroXXaxH, OC 1626 irbdov (3\e
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

257

iroXXov in iambics, An 86; T 1196; f 1126. 4 iroXi, adv., with comparative, OC 1226 „ , =
wopoi a\lppo0oi, A 412 ropos, 'resource,' P 704 7rop7ra|, of a shield, A 576, p. 227 iroppuffev We'crffai., T 1003 ,, n KUKUIV, E 217 irapavvuv, E 670 7rdp8opos, E 1 0 ; f 555. 5 irirviai, Demeter and Cora, OC 1050 TTOXVUIVV/JLOSJ of Dionysus, A n 1115 „ , Theban name of Furies, OC TTO/ta )( irwixa, f 19 Tro/xTraios "Epfirjs, A 832 irofiweietv, T 620 Tr6/J.irtfj.os, pass., T 872

43' 8.4

7roi>, confused with rou, f 522 in Kai ...7rou, E 55, 948 ironical, A 546; P 1385 Trofnros, of a messenger, OC 70; OT 288 qualifying ends, P 41 ,, , of Hermes, OC 1548, 1661 f. = ' in what sense ? ' OT 390; P 451 ,, , with ironical sense, OC 1019 f. ,, = ' on what ground?' A 1100; OT355 Troveiv, dat. of interest after, A 1366 •wovoi, in reference to Trojan war, f 369 TTOV yvthfirfs iffrl; )( wo? yvibfi/qs elac; An 42 , , irpoyovoi TTOVIOP, A 1197 el; = ' where are thy thoughts ? ' P TOVOS, concrete, f 793 805 ,, , of warfare, P 248; T 21 „ (ppevSud; E390: v. genitive, partitive ,, , supposed technical sense of, I 217 with TTOO, etc. „ KO.K£>V, OC 1358 f. ,, VTIX, mode of writing, T 65 f. : v. proirovov iroXXov vXiip, ol, A 1112 delision VLopis ott8£v eiiTVYe'i. E 945 TrovXiirovs, i 307 irovTios x9&v> °f a n island, £ 142. n irpdyri, = ' deeds,' A 347 TTOVTQVavTCU, f 5 5 1 . I npayfia, T&, I 324 TOTTOt, O T 1 6 7 •wpaKTiup, an avenger, E 953 TTOTTITUt'CtTUCLl, I 8 7 8 ,, , fem., T 861 Tropeiv a n d iropetieiv, OC 1457 f. jrpd|eis, plur., = T!/%<", An 1305 TTopcieiv, OC 1602 irpa\is, = 'fortune,' A 790; OC 560 ;i, pass., f 142. 21 ,, , = 'mode of doing,' T 879 and compounds, fig., of personal irp&aaziv, of divine action, f 107. 6 ruin, A 896 (cf. 1198) ,, , = ' to fare,' with adverbial phrase iroXeis, of money, An 296 ((•KTOS aras), An 625 ids, T 571 ,, , ' t o put into act,' OT 69 z .iv,=iropeveiv, E 1267 „ , with sense of 'intrigue,' An 1035; OT 124 s, £ 11 p. 39; £ 342 p. i n .

17

2S8

GENERAL INDEX TO THE \byovs, P 87

vp66v/j.os, with dat., A 37 „ , with gen., E 3

ra eauroC, E 678

wpoiKa, i 1120. 6

KOKSS, sense of, OC 1764 f.

rl TICI, A 446

i, with dat., A 1133

, with genit., = ' to interpose midd., senses of, OT 287 between,' A 803 irp£ira...ws, 'looks like...', E 664 vpoKi.11.viiv, with genit., A 1269 irpiireiv, of sound, I 225 TrpoKelueva, T&, An 1334 irpewTa tpdaiwra, I 322 dt, to be pre-ordained, OC 15 n f. Trpiirwv, personal construction of, f 653. 2 , = 'to lie prostrate,' A 427, „ , with genit., A 534 irpeo-^etkiv, = 'to be best,' A n 720

,, ,,

, = 'to be older,' OC 1422 f. , = ' t o prefer,' T 1065 , = ' t o rule,' A 1389; f 270. 2

i°59 (v6/ios), An 481; OT 865 (
Bi, with genit., An 741 v, T 29 irptafifirepov, 'more serious,' OT 1365 p / ^ i v , OC 1141 Trprqariip, i 337 Trpofiavti&veLv, P 538 irplatrBcu,fig.,A 477 irp6/iavTis Aki?, E 475 irpiew, meanings of, A 1030 wpo/taxos, T 856 ,, arbjw. {odbvri), f 897 wponri0ia, P 551; f 302, 950 irpiv, with indie, limits to use of, OT 776 Trpop.vS.a6ai, usage of, OC 1075 f. ,, , without av, with subjunctive, A 742, vpbuos ffeuv, of the sun, OT 660 965; An 619; P 917: v. also irpov^/ictrSai, E 1384 subjunctive without &v Trpbvoia, classical use of, OT 978 irpiv av, with subj., f 563. 2 ,, , with object, genit., OC ir79f. ,, 5?j iroTe, A 612 irpofrvelv, OC 465 f.; OT 1482; T 726 ,, KO.1, An 280; T 396 irpi^evos (n), = ' hostess,' E 1451 irpiv irore, ' o r ever,' An 120 Trpoir&Tup, A 387 irpb, ' i n preference to,' OC 1524 f. irpotrifjureiv, of a messenger, An 1287 „ , on behalf of, OC 811; OT 10, 134 ,, , ' t o pass forward,' P 1205 irpo ydp.wv, T 505 7rp07reri)S, OC 156; T 976 „ Sbp.o>v, T 960 Trpoinjhaid£eiv, OT 427 ,, /iolpas, i 686 irpoirlirTeiv, OC 156 ,, TwSe, ' therefore,' E 495 ,, and TrpoTrirveiv, E 1380 e J ,, x '/ ""i -An 1279 TrpSTrodos, i 240 irpoao-rla yij, f 721 irpoTroXew, of Hecate, f 535. 3 wpoflaivei XP*"°s. P 385 irpoirovuv, senses of, OT 685 irpofidWeiv, to spurn, T 810 irp6irv\a, E 1375 irpofSdWeaSai (midd.), P 1017 "7"W'?0S> E 511, 765 irpbp\i)fia, a screen, P 1008 irpbs, following its case, OT 178, 525: ,, TT6VTOV, A 1218 v. preposition following its case ,, (pbfiov, A 1076 ,, , force of, in some compound verbs, irpoftXfy, as subst., P 936 OC 122, 1160 irpbj3\riTOS, A 830 „ , with ace. after verbs of emotion, irpofio'hr), as = attpa, P 1455 f T 7 I , 842; P 378 ,, , constr. with, A 1212 „ , with ace. after \elireo-0ai, T 266 irpoyevels 6eol, An 938 >, , ,i ,, (popeiaBai, T 1211 irpbyovoi irbvoi irbvwv, A 1197 ,, , with ace. or dat. after deiv, A 'ivai, of a warning example, OT 108 p. 229 „ , where a noun implies motion (TO. yaiav, OT 456 irpbs rdepov /ereplanara), E 931 ; )( iirep5el
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS jrp6s, with dat., = 'on,' of an encounter at close quarters, A 95, 97 ,, , with genit.,=in the interest of, OT 1434; T 479 ,, , with genit. , = instigated by, T 935 „ , with genit., of agent, f 84, 932. 4 ,, , with genit., of cause, An 51, 170; OT 493, 1236 „ , with genit., = ' on the part o f (irpbs (pl\wp Iprj/iot), An 704, 919; T 149 f., 738 ,, , with genit., ='pertaining t o ' (e.g. vrpbs KaKov dvdpbs £%«"), A 319, 581, 1071; E 401; f 79, 319 irpos aix/irje, P 1307 ,, atfiMTOs, 01, A 1305; E 1125 „ piav, etc., P 90, 103, 594; T 388; f 735 irpbs y' faov, OT 516; T 738 xpos SIKT)S, E 1 2 ( 1 ; OC 545 f.; O T 1014 ,, efi(r4{ieiai', E 464 ,, ijSopriv, £ 6 3 A 38; OT 325; p6v, = K, = ' without cause,' A 1018 ,, irarpos, I 351 ,, TTOCL, TO, O T I 3 I irpos ffe iraTpos iKvou/j.ai, etc., P 4 6 8 ;

OF SOPHOCLES 259

irpoafio.il/ew, usage of, P 42; f 660 irpoafldWeiv, ' to apply,' T 580, 844 „ avdyKri Twd, OC 1178 „ SpKov, T 255 7rpoo"/3i/3df«i' \by T 15 irpoo-eSpos, T 794 irpotretKOTa, E 618 irpoaeivai, of an additional factor, P 351 ,, , of an attribute or quality, A 521, 1079; A n 520; T 454 ,, , of attendant circu instances, etc., An 1252; E 6*4; P 129; T 251 p BavovTi, A 1348 x, T 821 v, of pain, P 787 irpoaevplaKtw, E 1352 vpoo-ebxtaQai., absol., A n 1337 irpostxzw, nautical sense of, P 221, 236 ,, , nautical sense of, with a c e ,

P H3

irpo, T 1 0 2 5 ; f 1120. 4 irpds tptiaiv, T 308 1 ,, x&P" ' senses of, An 30; OC 1774 ff.; wpoa^axSiv, T 1053 irpoavt^(a6cu, for Trpoavi/xew, T 1216 O T 1152; P 1156; f 28 irpovofiiXeiv, T 590 f. irpoo~dyew, sc. r y /3w/i4>, T 760 ff. irpoiTopav, peculiar use of, OC 142 : midd., irpovdyeaBcu, O T 131 irpoffq.deu', fig., P 405 OC 244 trpoa&wTew, intrans., OT 666; f 380 irpoaovpos, P 691 ,, , of a tribute, E 356 TTpoffd^ios, OC 1600 f. trpoffiraUw, i 335 XS 54 irpbairamv, I 117 aai, T 494 irpoaviTeaBai., fig., of trouble, A 282 p v , to call by a name, E 274, irpocrireideo-8cu, sense of, OC 122 1148

irpoaafcu>, An 619

i ' ,

OC H58f.; P 46, 156 17—2

26o

GENERAL INDEX TO THE , of kneeling, A 11S1 eft TI, A n 855

irpoTapfieiv TWOS, A n 83

Trpeu>, P 992 wpondivai, of a task, A n 2 1 6 ; T 1049 irpoairoktiiadat., pass., OC 1098 „ , present to one, E 1198 vpoaaalveiv, f 1082 ,, yvii/ias, A n 161 irpo(TleaBai, T 759 , senses of, OC 1171, 1279 vpo<paiveiv, P n 92 voo-ov, OT 303 ,, , said of an oracle, OT 790 K, a guardian goddess, OC 457 f. irpoipalveaBai, OT 395, 790 WV yjiOVOS, 6, E 7 8 l ,, , of sound, P 202 for vpoaaTelx^v, OT 79 cr. Tp6<pa(ns ipTa.Tos, OC 1530 f. u , OC 20 irpo<j>4pTepos, i 447 , T 836 wpoxeipos, E m 6 , 1494 irpoaTTJvcu, i 660 „ , with x^P0'" added, P 747 „ Seov, to approach his shrine, irpoxovs, A n 430 E 1378 7rpoxp'fi", T 695 ff. ,, <povov, sense of, E 980 irpoTpa\ai\ov, etc.), OC 404 f.; irpifparris, f 524. 1 T 1224 irpypeis, t 142. 3 ff. ,, )Upiixva.v, OT 1460 Tr/aura p,£i>...eTTa..jTret.Ta, E 261 irpoaTpiireiv rivd n, A 831; OC 50 ,, ; TO, adv., f 149. 5, 966 i B OT 1446; f 844. 3 TrpwToyovos, P 180 and irpoTptwetrffai confused, trpwrov, TO, adv., A 719 f 844. 3 irpuTos, = best, OC 144?. , A 1173 Trap/xis, an omen, f 148 7rp6ffTpoiros, = irpoffTpoiraios, P 773 irrepov, an omen, OC 97 Tpoacparos, senses of, f 128 „ , fig., f 941. 11 irpoipeu>, i 171, 502, 763 ,, affpas, f 23 irpoiripipeaBai (midd.), OC 1277 7rr^pu7as yowf, E 242 TTpotripdeyfia, A 500 irrtpvyes, of the rudder, f 1083 7rpor)iia,, etc., poetical use of, OC 324 VTIKOV, f. i 1127. 3 1 or Trp6
TUIA,, P 485

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS UvSiov, the, in Daphne pass, OC 1046 ff.: v. Pythion dAs, sockets of bolts, OT 1261 earla, OT 965 i', f 59 feir, of shutting thedoor of a dwelling, A 581 irvnwos, = o/j./j.aTeii>, £ 35 irvKvoirrepot dijSbves, OC 17 ITUKTIJS, T 441 f.

Hv\dnSes dyopal, T 638 ff., p. 194 7ri/Xwp6s, A 562

irufj.aTov (6 ri) bXolfmv, OT 663 Trv/idTip, iv, OC 1675 f. TrivSa.%, of a sword-handle, f 311 irwSdvecrSai, with genit. of thing heard,

E 35 Trvp, fig., E 888 ,, , fig., of a destroyer, P 927 ,, , vaKrbv, of the thunderbolt, An 131 irvpd, funeral mound, E 901 iripyot, of a city, OC 14 iripyos, = ' city-walls,' A 159; An 953; OT 56, 1378 vvpydiSr/s 7rX<££, T 272 TTvpeia, P 36; f 708 irvp6pos, A n 1 3 5 ; OC 56

,,

, of pestilence, OT 27

OF SOPHOCLES

261

/Mxoi, f 812 pafwvrjv and pij^ou. A/fos, f E 8 f. prjffis, f 142. 20 fyqrbv apprirbv re, OC IOOO f. pirwp, f 1090

bl£a, of a family, A 1178; An 600 f i j s , f II p. 172 s, f 1091 p , f 316 pivas, iLvw Trpos, A 918 pural, = ' blasts,' An 137, 929 'Pi7rai, al, name of hills, OC 1248 pis-al &
piirTetrdat, = ' to be flung aside,' contemptuously, A 1271 pHTT^w and plwra, A 239; T 780 cr. J jrti)\o8ap.ve'tv, A 549 po0eiv, of angry murmur, An 259, 290 •jriSXoi, special races for, E 705 bbBiov, P 688 TTGXOS, as merely=i'irjros, E 705 poL^drjfia, I 107 „ , gender of, E 725 po?/35ol, f I p. 225 ,, , meaning of, OC 312 f. pbiraXov, of Heracles, T 511 f. 7rus, qualifying an adverb, TOLOVTOS, etc., poir>7 and TpoiriJ confused, f 576. 5 ,, , momentum, OC 1508 f.; OT 961; = 'indefinably,' A 306, 327; E 372 TTCIS &V, with optat., A 388; P 531, 794, T 82; f 555- 4 1214 po}p, A 241; f s o T ,, ofiv...; P n o pvrbv, f 772 i, OT 1310 pvrbs, of sea or river, A 883 ; OC 1598 p for pp (xpvvdpvTos), An 950; OC 469 <s, lost before TT, f 502 ,,, vowel lengthened before, f 958 p'4, i 1086 ad, elided, though emphatic, E 1499; pafidovofieTv, T 515 fP 339 paUirdat, T 268 adyri, f 1092 POIKOI, f 1087 aaiveai, of a sight or sound, An 1214; p'aKTTipia (KivTpa), i 699, 802 OC 320 a, f 1088 ,, Twd, i 687, 762 v, A 56, 299 tsaivova 'Epivis, i 577. 4 iru and TTOV confused, P 256; f 508

triii, ironical, E 403

262

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

6pos, epith. of Ajax, A 19 (TaKo5ep/n)cm}s, f 635 ffaXdjUjSij, f 1093 o-aXeiieu', of persons, E 1074 (rapd&nos y£\us, f 160 o&prt\Tt>v, f 135 aarvpos, of a satyr-play, f 670 (jd<pa, with ekdfw, OC 16 ( r o ^ s , true (of a prophet), OC 623, 792; OT 390; T 387 napa, in defiance, A n 291 ffeipaia, f 25 ffeipatoi tiriroi, E 721 Geipr/v, f 852 aelpios, f 803
VTTIOIS,

An

717

atya ^Xfiv, E 1236 aiyr) Kiapos, i 64 aiyr), implying motionless awe, A 171 Biyr)\6s, T 416
iov, I 603 aLvSiiv, A n 1222; f E 67 fftpot, £ 2 7 6 ffUTVpVtbdTJS ffT6\0St £ 4 I 3 2urv<j>L8tu, A 1 9 0

ffionriipTM/ /cXiieiK, f 505 (TKai6s, of perversity, A 1225 ,,

and
1028;

f 771, 921 (TKOlOtTWIJ, OC 12II f. ff/c<£X,iM;, f 620 77, f II p. 272; f 657 irpotpalvwv oipavig, E 752

pl,

ps, f 797 poet, plur., A 3, 754, 985

aKf)vi\ )( xXttrfa, A 3 ffKTjvijs diro /lias, g r a m m . , £ 9 4 1 (TKriwreiv, absol., O T 28
^vxh,

in bad and good senses,

eefivai, epithet of Erinyes, A 837; E 112; A 1361; T 1260 OC 43, 90 ips, OT 36 crenvd/xavTis, ironical, OT 556 2,K6fij3p<M, £ 1095 7r6s, OC 34, 297, 1096 „ , dance so-called, f I p. 127 „ , confused with ffXW"1 (?)> t ^97 v, T 345 ,, , of a watchful 5e )( Kpareiv, i 939 aiuKpte, of persons, ' w e a k , ' OC 148, 958 ffBivos, armed might, OC 1088 „ )(IUKP6S, OC s g U T fffi,vyep6s, P 166 „ S, T 497 fffi.iipvri$ arakaynal, £370 „ , periphrasis with, T 507 f.; I 252
PLA YS AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

263

i , 11 i = 'thy interest,' A 1313; E 251 „ , „ , = ' thy saying,' A99, 1401 ; E577 <76s, 6, = of which you speak, E 1110; OC 1380; P 1251; £ 165 crov
i, i 1096 , intrans. = ariWeadai, P 571, 640; f 448 „ , to fetch, OC 298; P 60, 495 „ (irtirkov), f 448 ,, ir\ovv, A 1045; P 9 1 1 : cf. 1077 ,, )( ariWeaBai, An 165; OT 434, 860 'OS, fig., P 84I ,, )( STipiiara, OC 1275 (Tirevde fipadtws, An 231 lTTeLirvpa, OT 21 A 10 ,, , 'mission,' OC 358; P 244
Mi, f 255. 6 s, f 395 yvbs, An 114 ariyuv, uses of, OC 15, 313; OT 1 1 ; T 596; f 679 Tiyri, iron., An 888; E 381 ,, , ipKiios, meaning of, A 108

06 TTOWQ, P 547

irrd/ia, of an envoy, OC 794; OT 426 ,, , = 'speech,' A 1110, 1147; A n 997; OC 981, 1277 ,, , with literal and figurative senses blended, A 651 ,, iicKtieiv, A 1225 ,, eTrdirv\ov, A n 119

264

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

arbfia livai, OC 130

„ , TA irfv, E 633 arbnapyos, E 607 arbyura, of a single mouth, OT 12 18 ,, , of harbours, f 371. 4 orbiua, fig., E 1462 trrbfuov, of a sepulchre, A n 1217 6eis, T 887 (Tripos, T 522 aropvivra, T 902 aroxafeaBai, a peculiar sense of, An 241

o-vyicep&vi>vo-6at, = ' to be steeped in ' grief, etc., A 895; An 1311; f 944
£ 4 1 2

avKkafidiv, force of, OC 1384 f.; OT 971; P 577; T 1153 o-vWafifidvei Btbs, £927 , t 905 „ , sense of, P 387 avfiftdWeiv, conicere, OC 1474 arpitpeiv, fig., I 224 ,, iifri xaxd, A 1323 ,, , ' t o turn back,' T 116 crvfifi&Weo-Sai yvd/iriv, OC n 5 o f . „ , = avao-rpt(j>av, A n 717; OC o~v/j.fiijvai, probably corruption of av /J.rj (SijvaL, A 1281 , 1453 fav/J.pb\aiov, as = aii*.fio\ov, P 884 ,, Kara, absol. (sc. vavv), An 717 XI/JTTJS, P 403 arptyeaBai, fig., ' to shuffle,' I 362 s, £148 „ , versari, E 516 dv, A 869, p. 232 ,, , with causal genit, A 1116 , helpful, E 991 arvyepbs, pass.,=abhorred, P 1119 ,, , of gods, OT 274 „ , ='wretched,' An 144; P 166 avfifn.erpeia$at, OT 73, 963 arvyvbt,— 'sad,' An 1226 arvipeXifav, An 139 , OT 1113 ai ye, scornful, OT 445 „ , us KXIW, OT 84 av 64, etc., after vocative, A 1409; E 150; avfnratl'av, OT 1109 OC 507; OT 1097 av/iireirKey/j^va (ptffiaTa), I 116 ,, , as a retort, T 403 av/iirXiKeadai, f 618 „ , emphasizinga second clause, though aifi.ir\ovs, fig., A n 54 c there is no contrast of persons, av/iTroveiv )( avvepydfeadai, An 41 E 448, 711, 736 avfiirrvaaeiv, fig., f 508 ai re...0-6 re, OT 637 (cf. An 724 f., avfi^peiv, = ' to agree with,' A 431; E I34O f-) 1465 avyyevijs, said of TT6T/J.OS, etc., OT 1082 ,, , = 'to share a burden,' E 946; „ , with genit. or dat., OT 814 P 627 avyylyvcadai, of an ally, E 411 av/ji,(f>e'pea8ai, senses of, P 1085 o-vyyiyvdiaKeiv, sense and constr. of, An ,, , to agree, OC 639 ff. 926 av/i(j>i.\e7v, An 523 o-vyyvdi/xriP ?x«> T 328 av/M(popd, ambiguous, E 1448 avyyvu/juxrivri, T 1265 ,, , euphemistic, OC 596; OT 99, avyyvwarbs )( (rvyyvwrbs, i 352 833 atiyyovov SSup, £911 ,, , of good fortune, E 1230; OT (TvyKa$apnb?ai>, of laying out the dead, 454 A 922 ,, , sense of, OC 1470 f.; OT p. 212; ffvyKaTafevyvivai, A 123 T 321 opos, 'packed together,' f 149. 7 (TvyicaToiKTl£eo-9ai., T 535 ai^povpo% of Philoctetes' cave, P 1453

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS VTetieiv, O T 347

OF SOPHOCLES

265

746

aiv, as adverb, A 959, 1288; An 85; , = av5pas txwv, OT 55, 123 1267 f» 7i}p? fiapis, OT 17 crvvBaveiv, T 798 „ Poy, I 216 avvBels iv PpaxeT, E 673 ,, 8e
0r)fia.Ta, T 157 f. avi>8rjpS. P 775 ,, rip Small?, A 1125; P 1251 451 ,, xptivy, OC 1341 f., 1602; T 395 avvofivivai. rwi, sense of, P 1367 avv&yav 6(ppvs, i 1121 (rwo7rdfe, = ' t o embroil,' A (317 880 ,, , intrans., E 21 os, A 622, 639, 861; P 171, 203 (TvvTvyx&vetv with genit., P 320 ai, with genit., f 874 avvuxpeheiv with dat., P 871 Vy E 1150 aipuv, fig., f E 38 f. ,, <j>pevl, A 16 ovvavkla, f 60 ,, , of a torrent, E 851 <xivav\os, from aiX-q, A 611 ffipiyyes, as = at, of age, fortune, etc., OC 7; OT -fi, i 7 0 a(f>a.yai, = ' wounds,' f E 70 ff. 863; f 950 ,, , with supplementary partic, f 950 o<j>a.yeis, with no sacrificial sense, A 815 ,, rtxrif, f 88. 11 afpayrj )( rpci^Xos, A 299 ,, KaKois (neut.), E 600 , OC 565 f. atpaXKew, T 621, 1113

266

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

rck 54as) <j<pas, OC 486 cr.; OT E 1290; OT 1228 (cf. T 117): 1470 v. ellipse of 6 y£v, etc. aIM, i 341 blended, A n 1344 6s, sense of, E 261 a, in periphrasis, P 952 ,, vvv )( ravuv, OC 1034 f. ,, , = 'mere semblance,' I 144 ,, iravvvx^S<>>v, = Travi/vxiSas, E 92 ,, , = 'outward show,' An 1169 ,, TrapbvTa, as ace. of respect, E 215 „ )((TToXii, P 223 f. „ irkeiova, the details, OC 36 ,, 'luvixdr: v. ace. of part affected „ TroXXd, 'those many,' OC 87 x V « , E 223, 375 ,, TTOXXA lrvd/iara, E 564 (cf. 931) ri) 6Sbs, OT 733, 1398 rayfia, I 114 ", I 275 ray6s, An 1057 1}, senses of, f 308 T&8' iarl, i 537. 1 vij, adv., A n 390; OT 434 ri.Se... rrjde, A 950 \ij Ayttivtos, A 194 Ta\al", E 551 rdXas, ' alas,' OC 747 atp£eiv, of a ship, An 189; P 311 ,, , as epithet of misfortune, etc., E „ , )( aqfrtrBai, OC 1530 f. 1179 irijSfeffSai, contrasted with daveiv, A 692 ,, , of the guilty, E 273 ,, , of a safe return, OC 1345 ,, , 'misguided,' E 388 ,, , ' to preserve,' E 1257 1 1 993; T 682 „ , vocative of, f 11 p. 308 ,, , ' t o remember,' E 99 ( T& „ , with genit. of person, E 1209 ;«, P 1 0 9 crtJKW, E 1 1 9

TSXIS, An 628

a, emphatic use of (T& TTOXXA d£«r7ro5, of Myrtilus, f II p . 123 lfcv, gramm., f 334 Tapdcra-ciK, = ' to stir u p , ' A n 794; f 684 q, as virtue of old age, f 786 rapfleir, with a c e , T 296 f. ,, , ,, ,, the 7rais, f E 73 rdpixos, f 712 aih
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS TavpoirdXa and TavpiKJ, of Artemis, A 172, pp. 221 f. ravpos, of a river, T n Tavpo fi/aipa, T 609 Tavpovo9tu, etc., OT 478 Tavpo<j>ayos, of Dionysus, f 668 ravr eKeiva, I 96 ,, OBK, T 550 ravra, as antecedent to T\, for raiJnjx, T

OF SOPHOCLES

267

re...Kal, in temporal parataxis, An t i i 2 , 1186 (cf. 1192); OT 50; f 255. 6 ,, ...Kal, instead of etTe...eCre, OC 488 ,, ...Kal, with dXXos emphasizing 2nd clause, P 610 ,, ...007-e (or A"i") not found, OC 367 ff. ,, ...re, long interval between, OC 765 Te7eds, f iroo Te7eans, f 142. 7 ^ dx^av, T 847 ,, , looks forward, f 557. 5 i, A 577, 1141 „ , redundant, with relative clause y i yXdxraa, A 584 following, I 364 eths, scansion of, f 572 ,, Her TOMOTO., E 696 TiBpiirvov, mode of harnessing, E 721 Tatirri, looks forward, £ 583. 1 rdveiv (iyav), absol., An 711 ,, , with yvii/nji' TldeaBm, P 1448 ,, , of light, etc., in pass., An 600; „ , with TOUTO, etc., A n 722 P 831 Tafo-qv (instead of TOVTO) ?Xe£e 7raOXai', ,, , of strife or sound, An 124 OC 88 „ /SAi;, P 198 raird and Tavrdf, OC 1419; OT 734; ,, yKCwaav, I 227 ,, ixaxpav, A 1040 T 4 ' 5 ! f 856 relaaaBe, etc., spelling of, E 115, 298; ra<pal )( rcupoi, A 1090 ra<j>evs, said of carrion birds, etc., E 1488 OT 810; P 959; T 809 ratpi], act of burial, E 1210 reix'f"", f 574 ratftov xe"*» An 80 TeKPo\4reipa, E 107 rd^os, as = Td0i;, An 306, 395, 490, 534 Tta>ov, with masc. adj., A 985 rdx' £*i n ° t t o t>e separated, A 170; OC reKvovcOai, fig., OC 618; OT 866 , 9 6 5. P- 283; OT 523 TeKvovvaa, T 308 ,, av laws, A 691 TSKVUIV yi.ft.os, OT 1214 „ o5e, P 305 T€K6VT€S, ol, = oi yovus, OT 999 TdXa )( TOXU, f 388 „ , , , , = 6 irarrip, OT 1176 T&XOS and rdxiora, phrases with, in Soph., reKTalreadai, midd. or pass., f 867 An 1321 T€Kr6vapxos, f 159 T£KTWV, T 768 raxiveiv, transitive, A 1404 TaxvppoiGTOS, OC 1081 T£Kiiv, 0, the father, OC 1108 re, connecting words in different cases, rftn, proposed versions for in OT 198, p. 219 An 653; P 1178 ,, , oi in, A 1352; An 67; f 142. 14 ,, , instead of 5^. after jukv, An 1163; reXeiv, of ritual, OC 503 ; OT 1448 P 1058, 1137, 1425; T 1012 „ , when intrans., T 824 f. ,, , linking adjectives (7roXXi x/"?""™ S"), ,, els, OT 222 P 584 ,, Te\evTr}V, T 79 ,, , linking one clause to another, where ,, rpbxovs r(Klov, = ' to live through...,' 8i would be more usual, A 1182; An 1064 OC 987 ri\aos, ri\os, of marriage, OT 930 ,,, linking one speaker's words to those TeXeiovv, senses of, OC 1088; T 1257 of another, OT 1001 „ , misplaced, A 53, 654; An 121, 1123; reXe«r0(u, fut. with pass, sense, T 1171 re\e6pos, epith. of AIKTI, A 1390 694, 1430; P 185, 1294, 1412; TeXeimuos /Sios, 6, OC 1551 f. T 336 TeXeuros, with TeX, A 210 „ ...Si, A n 1096; E 1098; O C 367 ff., reKevri), result, OC 1198 422; O T p. 3; P 1312; T 143, ,, v
268

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

T4\OS, sense of, in ol iv rikei, etc., A n 67; P 385. 925 „ , els, = ' ultimately,' P 409 ,, 6S0D atpopfiavdai, OC 1400 f. reXoOjiMU, not fut. pass., E 1464; P 1381 TcXov/iivtav, E 1344 TeXoOo-' dpal, the verb trans., E 1419 TAOVS, SIA, A 685

ireXw (fut.) and TeXicrw, E 1399 rifiveiv Kapa, P 6 r 8 TE6S, in tragedy, An 604; E 1091

rtpas, T 1131 repaaic&iros, OT 605 TepBpla TTKOI}, f 333

n, omitted, An 687 (raXaij ixov= ' something good'); OT 516; P 83 „ : v. el lit TL ,t,=iK0. ri xpv vp&<7
cf. OC 500 •Ti in J,Kv8i
rip/uos, OC 89 l v , aor. midd. of, not Attic, An 691 Bi, absol., ' t o be content,' OC 799 , dat. with, An 691 O, E 283 u, OC 1304 , meanings of, £ 4 7 1 rerp&opos, T 507; f 958 TCTpdirrepos, f 29 T(rpo4>a, Homeric, and later, OC 186 TerptipurTos, i 958 vaadai, usu. with midd. sense, An 494 i* — 3- work of art, OC 472; f 156 ,, , = 'human skill,' An 366; OT 380 T4XVV iravTolf, etc., = ' b y every means,' A 752; P 77i r^x1";/"1) said of a man, P 928 r4as, uses of, A 558; f n o r rySe, ' in that sense,' OC 639 ff. „ , redundant, after wSe, E 1302 „ , repeated, OC 1547 „ ...rrjSe (f}\4ireiv), to right or to left, OT 857: cf. P 204

„ „ ,, ,, , ,, „

riiKeiv oliAwy-qv, E 123

„ TOCTO; OC 513

„ 5' SVTIV' etire; OT 1056

,, 5' 0$...; An 460 ,, hi] WOT'; E 1184 „ X
„ ,, ,, ,, „

fir/ yimyrai; A 77 ni/v; A 668 /nijv 0$; E 1280 oi; = irS.v n, E 169 0^ fUWa; with infin. understood, An 448 ovv; hiatus in, A 873; P 100, p. 233 iradw; OC 216 iron-; with iaTl understood, A n 381
rfineaBai, = ' to be decomposed,' An 906 „ <prjfd; a startled cry, OT 1471; T 865 ,, , = ' t o exude,' An 1008 ,, i)S,= rl 0ifc; E 675 T TrfKavyrjS, T 524 „ xpe^! ^ xpdai OT 1174 a T7;X^7ropos, ='distant,' An 983 ,, xpw »" An 1049 TqKiKbffSe, 'so young,' OT 1508 nipa, f 413 TIJXIKOOTOS, fem., E 614; OC 751 TiBivai, in a double sense, OC 1356 f. KbBv, = TTJkov, A 204 ,, , = ' to deem,' with infin., An 1166 el
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS Ti6r]vel
TLiiq. #e6s nva, i 247 Tip.a.1, esp. 'offerings to a god,' An 745 ,, , = 'prerogatives,' A 670 Tiliav, = ' to respect a wish,' A 688 ,, (xapiv), — 'to render duly,' An 514 TI/X&S vineiv, sense of, A 1351 Tifiapeiv and Tifiupeiaffai, E 349 „ , ' t o punish,' OT 107, 140 n/iupos 5(KJ), f 107. 9

riviiv, opposed to irdaxew, OC 228 f., 1203 ,, , spelling of the aor. forms of, A 182 Hirre, P 1089 TIS, added to predic, where subject has a r t , An 252, 365 „ , added to predicative adj. (disparaging), P 519: v. TIS with adverb, force „ , added to Irakis, E 217 ,, , adverbial (with noun), ' at all,' E 868 „ , after a noun with art., OC 288; OT

OF SOPHOCLES

269

Tis ayei;—Tls d, Ss ayei; OC 205 f. : cf. P 601: v. compressed phrase „ hi, with optat., expressing a wish, A 879; OC IIOO, 1457: v. optative

„ ,, ,, ,,

with T(S av avBpihiruv; T 744 f. (?/3as); ' i n what spirit?' OT 151 ode; E 388; T 184 oi), = 7r5s, OC 1132; OT 1526; f 150, _959

,,

offros, T{S...; for TIS OCTOS OOTIS, OT

'493 „ irbBev; T 421 T\O.V and ToKiiav, of bringing oneself to do something: v. TO\/J.S.V TKTJIMV, VOC, A 641; OC 978; T 1112

T\7jfuov, common for voc. in exclamations, A 641 „ , of guilt, E 275, 439; P 363 TMjvtu, with ace, P 537

,, , with partic, E 943

,, , to bring oneself to, T 158 T|U?;T6S, said of reins, E 747, 863 T6, =' therefore,' P 142 107 Tb dirb Tovde, = ' henceforth,' A 1376 ,, , as = either of two, OC 416 „ , enclitic, placed before noun, A 29, „ 8' TJv apa, T 1172 „ iv iroai, An 1327 468, 1163; An 20, 249 ; OC 280 f.; ,, tvBev, = Tb cvBivSe, OC 476 P 104, 1039; T 898 (cf. 160) ,, ivl ri)vti,—quod ad earn atlinet, An ,, , equivalent to a parenthetic thought (in & fioipidia TIS dijvaats), An 951 889 (cf. 1349); OT 706 „ , euphemistic (frros TI), E 569; T 35 „ KOX \a$&v, ' t o think that...,' P 234 „ , following Mi? interrog., gives a tone „ KCLT afiap, P 1089; f 593. 4 „ \ey6/tepov, etc., P 497 of tentative suggestion, A 179 „ , in a sinister hint, A 1138; A n 751; „ fiAv...T& Si, adverbial, OC 190 ,, fxri) with infin., instead of simple /«}, P 1231 An 27, 236, 266, 443, 535, 544; „ , in collective sense (irpiv TIS infiakri OC 1739 f.; OT 283, 1232, 1388; = xpi» eK/SdXwffi), A 965; An 29, T 90; f 566. 3 205; E 717; f 593. 3 ,, fiT) oil, with infin., T 622 „ , in collective sense with jussive verb, ,, /AtjSev uSv, A 1275 : v, fj.7jS^v i 593- 4 ,, ira?, adv., f E 52 „ , iron., = 'some little...,' A 1256 ,, irpuTov, adv., A 719 ,, , of a supernatural being, OC 1623 „ dbv, = 'thy interest,' A 1313; E 251 „ , omitted as subject of general state„ ,, , = 'thy saying,' A 99, 1401 ment, A 1081; An 455; E 697; ,,
270

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

rfyre,=olim, A 650, 1240, 1377; A n 391; E 278; OC 431 TOT(?...oXXore, An 367; E 739 Toiavra aWa (or frepa), E 337 TOV \hfOVTos eTvtu, OT 917 rolyap, A 666 ,, /«$, with infin., after icuXiiu, etc., P 197 Totyapovv, A 490; P 341; f 574 Toifibv, =' my interest,' A 1313 ; E 252 TotvSe, as the fem. form, E 1133 „ , = 'my part,' OC 1118, 1141 TOIOS or TOIOOTOS, giving the ground for „ ptpas, P 498 a statement, A 164, 218, 251, 562, TOvvOtvSe, adv., P 895 929; An 124; OC 947; T 46 raibaSe, after noun with 6 abs, OT 295 TOUT' airb, OC 575 „ „ , TOVTO, OT 1013 ,, , answered by tVa, P 17 ,, , in apposition with explanatory rovrl, 1 114 TOVTO, ironical force of, OC 77 • adj., OT 435 followed by U, A 670; OC 441 ,, , retrospective, T 144 „ elro, P 1346 TOIOVTOS, adverb., = ' in such wise,' An „ lireira Si, An 61 IOI2 ,, TOVT fiWo, OT 605 ,, , explained by following adj., P ,, TOUT' avBis, An 167 1271; f 771 „ ...8s, E 3 5 ; OC 1352 f.; OT 441 TOUT' iiceiro, E 1115 : cf. TaCro rots...rots ii, = ' the one side...the other,' rpaviis, A 23 rpdirefav lar&vcu, OT 1463 An 557 Toiffi (row, confused with rots foots, E 1201 Tpa.Tre^'ovo'&cu, f 611 Tpairiadai, ' t o change,' f 307 „ ; = W and rKav, of bringing oneself to avu>, of victims before slaughter, do something, A 411, 528, 1333, 1384; A 298 E 1051; P 82, 481; T 404: v. also Tpieii> a n d TpitpeaBoA., E 13 ,, , merely a stronger form of lxeivt s, P 984 A 503, 644, 1124 q, f 1102 ,, , of mental habit, OC 186 v, A 582 ,, , said of concomitants of one's life, /raTos, A 815 OT 374; P 795; f 583. 5 -TOV and -TTJK, in 2nd pers. dual (historic), „ , with predicative adj., An 660, OC 1378 f.; OT 1511 1089 TOP del, supposed use of, E 1075 (cf. A Tpi
,,

fifr 7}ffT0 TrXeiarov XPOVOV, A 311

Tpla TO, wpbs T6V Bdvwrov, i 908

TplfitSLV, i 483 Tbvos, of the lyre, I 322 ,, filov, E 602 roi-a, senses of, P 652 Tpi/3i; xP°"ov, i 664 To\tieu>, fig., OT 1197 Tplyo/uf>os, f 315 Togeifiara, Kapdias, An 1084 Tplyavos, t 239, 241, 4E2 To^brqs, as a term of reproach, A 1120 TplSovKos, OT 1062 TOTrdfeii", f 235 Tpi?vyw (xapiTav), f 545 -TOS, adjs ending in, used in active sense, TpiK6pv<pos viTpos, OC 1595 E 484 : v. adjective, verbal TpioXvfiiriov ipua, i 511 Tocroi, = 'just so many,' f E 52 rpiirbXio-Tos, An 858 ToabvS' is ij^rjs, E 14 Tpl-irovs a n d Xfj37js, A 1405 rocros, rare in Soph., OT 570; T 53 TotrovTov, with infin. (without 6
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS p

/cpcmjp,

£425

Tpi(f>uWov, f 830 TfH&V KaKWV Iv, i 908 Tpoirala, f 1103 Tpmraia, T 751, 1102 rpoiraios Zetfs, An 143 TpowTj dopos. A 1275; An 674 Tpbiroi, 'guise,' P 128 -rpo(j>eta, OC 34.1 , = *mode of life,' A 499; E 1183; OC 330, 338, 362, 446 tendance, OC 352, 1614 = 9p(?w«"-
OF SOPHOCLES

T6XV< V, Destiny, OC

1026 f.;

271 OT

977;

I 73 avaynaia, A 485, 803 xw £ elirdiv,, P 2233 88 Till, as fern, dual, f 881 T £ , 'therefore,' OT 511 TCIV, as 1st syll. of 3rd foot, OC 257 Tiis, in tragedy, A 841 „ , = ws, I 296 v and 1 easily confused in MSS, A 1237 v and ij in airiew, A 887 ,, ,, tckiTtiv, An 1144 „ ,, vvv. An 524 ,, „ Owvos, etc., A 880 v, before /3p, An 1117 v, in K\IT6S, T

271

v, „ KiiSos, A 722 v, ,, x P ^ f s , An 103 v, lengthened before f, f 498 v v, 1 125, 170 T/JOXOS, f 777 Sftpiv inrlveirBai, A 304 iv, with accus., An 778; OC 1106, i)/3pis, in concrete sense, An 309; T 888 ,, , personi6ed, OT 873 1168; P 508, 910 vyies oidfo, P 1006 , with double genit., P 1315 , with predicative adj., f 710. 3 iypds, = ' nerveless,' An 1237 , without u>v, A 9; E 46, 313; ,, , of water, = 'running,' A n 1123 vSpmpSpoi., i 11 p. 292 P 1329 (SaXwe, E 569 uios, case-forms of, An 571 TvXeiov, f 468 uXatcTetv, E 299 Tvpfieietv, intrans., An 888 ,, fldT7}V, i 6l ,, Tanptfi, trans., A 1063 i/ji4vaios )( iiridakd/uos, An 813; OT 422 ! ,, x°" > E 406 (Spue, An 846 TUM/3IJPI)S, An 255, 946 v/j.fu, OC 247 Tupirava, f II p. 263 vfxveiv, of trite sayings, A 292; E 382 TVfj.iravi.aTai, f II p. 263 VTT' ayye\ui>, T 391 Tinrds, f 844. 4 ,, aypoias, T 419, p. 191 T&JTOVS TratSos, I 274 iirayKdXuTfM, T 539 f. T&nTew, how far in Attic use, An 171 inral, in iambics, An 1035; E 711 (cf. ri/TTu/ta, E 54 1419) Tvpavvls, allusions to in tragedy, An 506 vwaLBeiv, fig., £ 345 iiraKoieiv, P 190, p. 236 ,, , of the king as embodying kingiiravrav, with g genit., ship, OT 128 , P 719 79 dpxv, off an assuredd advantage, d ,, , periphrastic use of, f 345 E 1340 ripavvos, earliest occurrences of the word, inraoirifaos KOff/ws, A 1408 OTp. 5 vird(r, A 301 „ , one of the royal house, OC 851 OXCITOS, class, use of, An 1332 ,, , probable etymology of, OT p. 5 viravXos (TKrivijs, A 796 ,, , with a bad sense, An 1056; OT iiwaippos )( Viro<j>pos, i 236, 312 iiwiSv, with dat., P 1111 873 vireLKa8eLv, E 361 Tvpfidfav, f 783, 838 iiweiKe, = (Tvyxiipei, OC 1184 TvpffijvLKds KSXTTOS, i 508 inrenrziv, = ' to give a clue,' A 213 Tupci, derivation of, f 648 VTT€KSpa[XHV, T 164 ff. TVT86V, adv., f E 51 VTreKTrifnreiv, E 1350 T U 0 \ 6 I , unseen, T 1104; f 593. 6 vireKTWecrOai, E 297 (cf. 1350) TV(fikovv SXKOS, An 972 Bai, OC 565 f. Tvtpu, i if04 oSv, i 1127 TVX&V Bp-qvwv, A 924; E 1469 inre^aipeiv, E 1420; OT 227 „ uv ipq. ns, i 88. 8 Tixv< Greek conception of, f 809; I 73 vire£e\8eiv, i 757

272

GENERAL INDEX

TO THE

with dat., inmetaph. sense, inrel-eki&v, proposed versions for in OT fryi., 227, p. 222 A 24 6irip,=lveKa, An 932; T 708 bTOKeurOai,fig.sense of, P 190 birip &TOLS, ' to avert' ruin, OT 165, 188 iiroKAdfeu", I 171 iirep^tdveui, used absolutely, An 663 bwoK\iirTea6tti (pass.) ebvfy, E 114 bwepfiaktaBai, T 584 vTTOKpl£eu>, I 171 i t T a , A n 113 biro\eLire(T$a.i, 'fail,' E 91 eiv, f 961 bir6/ivri/j.a, gramm., f I p . xxxviii p f i , E 217 biro/xyivai, f 339 inrepiidxe
OT 265

iwepoT\la, with 1, A n 130

bw6vo/ios, I 63 birdirTepos, P 288 birdiTTris )( SITOTTTOS, P 136

bwipoirra, OT 883 vwepwTidav TraytSas, f 961 inreprovtiaBai (midd.), A 1310 birepirbvnos <poiT$s, A n 785

birdpxvf"1, substituted for a stasimon, A 693; An p . xvi, 1115; OT p . lxxxv

bviprepov, = irktov, An 16 biriprovos, f 491 vweprp^xetr, fig., ' to prevail over,' A n 455 bireptpipeiv, with dat. of respect, OC 1007 ^li, T 281 E 928; P 1007

force of, A 1091 y, T 220 pepl/ivr]!, OT 728 p/li, E 725 birorelveiv 6Sivas, A 262 ii7rouXos, OT 1396 ,, , of the Wooden Horse, f n 05 bvovpyelv x»/>«'> f 339

fijrooTios, I 9 1 birbaTcuns, 'ambush,' £ 7 1 9 vwipraTos, implying ' eldest,' An 338 bw/xrTeyos, T 376 p bXfy T 36 36 „ Sw/i&TWV, E 1386 pfy, T iv, A 322, IOOI {nr4prepov,=f}i\Tu>i>, An 631; f 444. 3

/JLivos, A 7 4 0

^/s,

An 411

{nrijpereiv v6
birbovos, T 8 3 9 biro<pop6., figure of, OC 4 3 1 ; O T 1375 bwSx^tpi E 1092

tiTi)peroviMu (mid.), post-classical, E 1306 ihrnos, opp. to 6p86s, of a ship, An 716 (cf. 190) biriXkeiv, An 509 tiarepov, TO, T 80, p. 188 STTVOS, quantity of v in, A 880

"TTTXOS, the Sleep-god, P 827

birb and iirl confused, f 339 ,, , at end of verse, T 1160 „ , denoting accompaniment, E 630 „ , sense of in compounds, A 301, 322, 1001 ,, , with accus. (i<j> riirap), An 1315 ,, , with dat. of instrument, An 975 ,, , with dat., rare in Attic prose, A n 65; T 356if. „ , with genit. in local sense (ol birb x9ov6s). An 65; T 1035 f. ,, , with genit. after verb in middle voice (e.g. BuupipeaSai,

irope6e
I2

5 >"53 ,, , with genit., limits to use of, T 419 ,, , with genit., of the inner cause, f 328 „ , with genit., with no idea of ' motion from,' An 692, 1248 virb ){ dirb j^vyov TTWXOS, f 4 4 4 . 4

,, rt/"is> OT 1131 bird Tu>os...Xa/3e?i' /3dfic, etc., A 494 VTT6 xXaJpijs fuels, T 539 f. biropdWeaOai, lit. and fig. meanings of, A 188 ir7r<5|8Xi)T05, A 481; OC 794 b B i s , gramm., f I p. xxxviii

tiffrepds TWOS )( Tjtraojv Tiv6s, A n 746» P 181 baTepocj>B6pos, A n 1074 bv, A n 531

betfUi>os, with reference to sails, E 335 bipipwuv, of rumour, OT 786 biprjyrir^p, OC 1588

bipitvai, to suborn, OT 387 b\j/avx(iv, f 1106 byptjXcL 0weetv, A 1230

b-j/lfiaTos, epithet of rplwovs, A 1404 biLds, epithet of vd/ioi, OT 865 s, An 370 <j> and ^ confused, f 592. 3 <j>a£BovTa,=:iravrifUpuiy A 9 3 0

ipatBuv, epithet of sun-god, E 823 aL8ifj.oi a/lot, f 453 tpaiSpa x°petietv, i 766 (pauebs, i 1107

tpaivciv, abs. to give light, E 1359 aor. midd. of, P 944 to illustrate, OC 721 to present, T 239 to set forth a story, OT 525

PLAYS

AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

273

<pati/ecr8ai, of birth, OC 974, 1225 (pipeiv irlonv nvi, OT 1445 ,, , pass., of old sayings, An 621 ,, " , = ' to be fraught with,' A 802 ,, , pass., ' t o be made out' to (pipeaBai, epexegetic of fielfav, An 638 be, A 1020, 1241, 1362 „ , in metaph. of race-course, An ,, , pass., 'to be manifested,' T 801 ,, (midd.),=to win, E 476, 1096; 433 ' ,, , pass., ' t o come to pass, T P 117 742 f. ,, (pass.), of utterance, E 101 ,, , with adj., without u>v, An 177 „ , rarely = 0<:/>eie 'carry,' E 476 „ , with partic, implying glory, ,, eive'peiav, E 968 ,, KaXws, A 1073 P 1333 ,, \byov KO.KOV, T 462 ,, , with ws and partic, OC 630 ,, v\iov, to achieve more, OT 500 <paka.Kpbv, rb, f 178
(pijfj.ai. /xavriKai, OT 723

i4ti

4>&
(pfjuii, OC 1516 f. ,, , half-personified, E 1066 ,, , sent by a god, A 998 „ )( o/x04 K\vSiiv, OT 43; f 148,

,, &

,,

, senses of, f 771

(jtevaKi^eiv, f 731

(pipe, as in (pip' dire, E 236 ,, , followed by subj. of 1st person, P 300, 1452 (pepiyyvos, E 942 (pipeiv, of mental qualities, An 1090 (cf. ,, ,, ,, ,, ,, ,, ,, ,, „ ,, ,,

, proferre, in debate, OC 166; T 123 , to bring (an addition), OC 1411 ff. , = ' t o tend towards,' A 799 , with partit. genit., An 537 ,=
III.

„

208. 2 8e<xipa.Tav, T 1150

(pdepeicrBcu, OT 272

cpBlvav, alleged trans, use of, E p. 222 ,, , fut. of, A 1027 „ , , of a waning evil, E 14 [4 ,, , quantity of 1 in parts of, A 1027; T 709, 1042 f. ,, , = 'to come to nought,' An 1013 •ffllUTIS, f 11IO (p8bvri<ns, T 1212 (pBbvov irpooKvveiv, P 776

tpiXetv, of hospitality, OC 775 ,, OJS /iia^aovTa, A 679, pp. 231 f. (piXurTos, probably spurious, A 842 18

274

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

ipik&faos, f 1118 iptXot, powerful friends, OT 541

l\olKTUTTOS, A 58O (ppevdOev, A 183 i\os, 'dear one,' E 1146 (ppevofidpuis, A 626 ,, (masc), used of a wife, An 652 ippevovv, A n 754 „ )( Ifros, E 1138 (ppevuv d.<j>etTTa.vai., P '865 iplXraTa, TO., E 1208; P 434 iTc6\£yecrdai, pass, or midd., OC 1693 f. A 942; OC 1741; OT 326, <j>\i\(i, in fig. sense, P 825 1520; f 91, 119 tpXdiapos, i 479. 3 , to show proper feeling, T 313 ev, ' t o wish well,' OC 1635 <pofieipbvrnxa )( ipvxy and -yvdifii), A n 176 •fcoickia ypd/i/iara, £ 5 1 4 tppovqcras, how used, A n 1031; OT 649; (polvcos, poet, for Bavdcn/ios, OC 24 P 1099 ip^ds, with blood, A n o poTl8es, anxieties, f 949 Kponav of diseases, P 808; T 9 8 0 of madness, A 59 ippovris, sense of, E 612 sense of, OT 1255 /wj, of Pelops, A 1292 (poveis, fig., OC 1361 tpvyai, meanings of, A n 1234 (jmvi), Attic use of, A n 696, 1003 „ , = 'means of escape,' A n 363 tpbvios, in a general sense, OC 1689 flf. ipvyydveLV, E 132 (pbvoi, E 11, 779 v£tv (pptvas, etc., OC 804; f 910 <j)bvov Keipeiv, A 55 opddi)v, form and senses of, OT 1310 0v\d|ojua(, as fut. pass., P 48 (popjids, f 720 tfivXdaaeiv, nearly = tpvKdaaeaSat., f 993 M), P 7°°; i 3°o „ , sense of, OC 1180, 1211 ff. d f 768 , O T 1 3 2 0 ,, , = ' t o be by nature,' A n 721 ,, yivaov, f 564. 1 ,, , with adv. = elvai, OC 1443 f. ,, rjffos, An 705 „ )( Qieadai, f 88. 4 f. 06/>i)Ma> freight, P 474 0v£i/uos, governing accus., A n 786 opiuKrbs,formof, f 16 pdi£eiv,=monstrare-, A 1265; T 1241 (j>vpa.v imfav, I 563. 1 tpvaat v
PLA YS AND FRAGMENTS (

)

= Tp6iros, P 165

V, OC 149

,, Turiip, i 788 tpureieip irrjfia, A 953 ijAirevfia )( tpiTeifta, OC 698 ipvTtop, T 1032 tpwveiv, of loud speech, E 288 ,, Tiwt, = ' to call to one,' A 73 ,, „ , with infin., = ' t o command,' A 1047 p, with genit. of person (?), I 37 s, combined with PporSv, OC 281 „ , opp. to 0i)p, A 300 ,, , said by speaker of himself, OC 1018, 1109 s dfpeyyis,

OC 1549 f-

„ , els, P 581, 1353 „ , irpds, dvaTTv^ai, E 640 Xalveiv pr/para, A 1227 , =' to have one's will,' A 112 2v run, T m 8 f . /j.' etiras, E 1456 , TO, = 'joy,' An 1170 Xp waai, sense of, OT 596 xalpi>>i>,=imj)une, A n 759 xdXafa, fig. uses of, OT 1279 Si', ' to be at ease,' OC 203 oi a/uWat, E 861 XcOuvfc, fig., f 869 ,, __, a-fuxpSs, A n 477 (cf. A 1253) xaXtpy, O^VT^P^I, A n 107

XflX/ra 07rAa, f E 8 f. XaX/c«a, f 844. 2 f. XaX/ceios, f 537. 3 XaX/ceos, synizesis of, f 534. 3, 7 ,, , trisyllabic, f 1126. 6 XaXxeiW, said of the Fury, A 1034 XaX/co/36as, OC 1046 ff. %aX/c65eToi ai)Xa£, A n 945 XaXKiTrXaKTOs, E 484 XaXK, OC 13 cr.

xap'', etc., of joyful tears, £ 910 a, of a bite, P 267 p , of speech, f 176 Xpw, fig«» f 684. 3 XapLfioia., f II p. 39; f 372 Xapi'fea-fltu 0I/M£, E 331

(SaKpiwv), f 557. 6 Si5<5i'at 0/171?, OC 855 , irpos, A n 30, 908 , TT)V a-rjv, instead of
T 485

OF SOPHOCLES

275

yjipt-v Tivetv Tivi, E 534 ,, Tivii, 'for lack of it,' OC 443 ,,

T6\/A7]S, = ' o n account of,' A n 371

,,

tpiptiv, I 228 in two senses, OC 779; f 228, 920 'pleasure,' E 356, 821; f 592. 1 f. KepSijs, OC 1484 ap"" TIKTCI, A 522

Xp i 754 Xapow6s, P 1146; f 1126. 3 Xa/><6ptot KXfyta/ces, f I p. 231 X«Xos, fig., f 796 XeiJiuifeu', fig., I 267, 331 tOi., A n 391; P 1460 f 1112

s, as adj., An 712 os, fig., P 1194 . of mental stress, A 207 , sense of, OT 1138 Sop6s, A n 670 Xei", of song, etc., OT 1218 X<=7' >> fighting power, E 998: cf. 488 „ , of violence, E 126 i, in iambics, A n 1297 , added for emphasis, A 661 Ti/jLupeTi/) ( a fine or dn/ila, X^pt-ot, = biroxcipios, A 494 Xe<-pof3o
O T [07

&S

a an-af \ey6fievov, OT 902 Kpdr-q, E 476 , T 891 X«p6s, ftj A 27 X«pos & T& 5e|id, f 598 ,, ovd' Ipyov, OC 1296 f. ,, cr<payds, E 37 XupoTtxwis laropias, T 1000 f. X«poOff^oi, T 279, [057, 1109 Xeipu/xa, OC 698; OT 560 Xeipw, as a political term, f 192 X^tpuiv vo/J.ost OC 835

X«pwyaf, £ 844. 1 XeiaBtu, mid., OC 477 ,, , pass., of frost, P 293 ,, , ,, , of sickness, T 853 ff. XeXc6i>J7, f 2 7 9 X^/>€0"(, f 2 4 0

Xepl ayplq., f 659. 3 X^pvt-tpi OT 240 Xepo'", ret &, figurative and literal sense blended, An 1344 XepbirXaKTOi douirot, A 631

los, f 610 eii', £ 3 2 1

, in fig. sense, = £pyip, A 1384; OT 883 )( Xii,(«7 /3iou, E 1195 , ancient derivation of, £ 3 2 1 valour, T 1102 Sid, A n 916 ia, f 486 18—2

276

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

ei/eu', OT 479 % and £x0&, An 456 X86vtos, = airdxOuv, A 202; OC 948 ,, Zetfs, OC 1606 x8ovo
ds,

A 695

ibvia, f 439

uiy, as = ' snow-water,' doubtful, An 829 Xalva KaT&ppvXos, f 622 halvys M fuas, T 539 f. ; f 483 /iis, f 777 i, ornaments, E 452 xXiSfic iirt Tan., E 360 XX1S17, of hair, f 659. 10 XXXA X A ? ; , A yi ipi p, , OC 1600 f. Bis, f 1114 x p s , of blood, T 1055 ,, , of sand, A 1064 ,, , of tears, T 847 Xvoafriv, OT 742 %roi, of a wheel, E 717, 745 X"ovs, £ 1115 X<«", of a river, f 523 ,, , to the dead, An 197, 431 ,, , to the dead, when poured by Antigone, An 429 „ )( avovUl, OC 477 Xbavov, f 35 Xo?pos defffiia, f 230 X0X17 and x°X«£, An 1010 XoXoCc, T 1035 f. Xopaybs atrrpuv, of Dionysus, An 1147 Xopdfrrovos \vpa, i 244 Xopeiuv, typifying public worship generally, OT 896 ,, 0eAv, = 'in the god's honour,' An 1153 Xei>eff0ai, OT 1094 ds, of Pan, A 698 pfBat, i 666 Xpeii, = 'an urgent matter,' A 740 ,, ,=necessity, OC 191 ,, , = request, OC 1755 f.; OT 1435 Xpe'? ru/is, OC 1280 Xpei&v Ttvbs epewav, OT 725 Xp&>s, senses of, OT 155 » .=XPW"> OC 251 ,, TrpovaTTeiv, OC 235 Xpv, with dat, no certain Attic example of, An 736 Xprjt °f the oracle, E 35 i " , with genit., OC 1211 ff. pwa, periphrastic use of, f 401 „ , rl; An 1049 ,, , T6, colloquial use of, P 126s; T 1136; I 38, 136 f., 365 " p^i" and ixpWt P 1062 ,, , with inf. = apodosis of a conditional sentence, E 529, 1505

PH XPV, 'wish,' A 1373; An 887; E 606 i, OC 504 S iroSl, f 790 ai, classical senses of, An 23 A7os, f 1116 i, etc., OC 504, p. 280; f 599 Jpta, A 220 TAS, as political term, f 192 v, fig., T 831 reiv, E 721 Xpos, adverbial, OC 441 Xpovos, 6, = ' one's present age,' An 681, 729; OC 7, 930 f. ,, , 6, = ' the natural term of life,' An 461; E 9 6 1 ; P 306 ,, , 6 del, A 342 ,, , 6 fiaKpbs, A 646 „ 7r£s,.E 1253 Xpbvov Kaipos, E 1292 Xfibvif TrctXcuo/, OC 112 ,, irori, = ' sooner or later,' An 303 „ , Tip, E 1013, 1464 XpvcraKdKaTos, T 633 ff. Xt>v'Tos, I 156 XPV' a s dat. of xp^s, A 786 l^ei.v, i 10 iv, t 532 i, f 285 XurpiiSijs, I 295 X
ZTJKOS, T

1002

Xwplr-qs, f 226 Xupoi )( X"POS> OC 2 s, fig., f 910 i/s I 170 araXouxos, f 793 'aXiSes, f 413 •aXi's, f 367 aiuv does not govern accus., An 546, 857, 961 ,, , = ' t o provoke,' An 961 eyeiv and Xiyew confused in MSS, E 1423

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

277

io, £ 4 1 3 tftuoi, with genitive, A 900, 908, 980; dw and \pe6detr$ai with genit., A 177, OC 202 1383; OC 11+5f., 1508f., I5nf-; dl/U>Kpa.T^S, A 2O5 L£e(rdai dUriv, A 449 962; f 108, 583. 1, 771: v. also \p7lOTTOl6s, A I 135, p . 236 adverb or adverbial phrase used pre<prj(pos, of a monarch's decree, An 60, dicatively 632 ij/iSvpos, of slander, A 148 „ , omitted in proverbial saying, An ft\os, OC 866, 1028 flf., p. 282; P 953 \j/l\w
,, , omitted with 6 ad, A 835 „ ,=irapuv, I 259 wvty Ttdecrffai, f 909. uSvdpwire and &vdp(uire, A 791 iipaiov, of the tunny, f 503 Cipaxiav (wpaid(uv), f 120 thp(pavi(r/j.4vos fitov, T 941 f.

-us, adverbs in, of compar. or superl., OC 1579; f 589. 1 us, added in scholia, f 279 ,,, as prep., OT 1481; T 365 f. ,, , in periphrasis, OC 997 ff. „ , causal ( = 'for'), OC 45, 1028 ff.. „ , 'life,' E 775 „ , double, E 1341; T 394 ,, )( (ppovTjua and yixi/j.r), A n 176 „ , emended to las, A 1117; OC 1361; ,, , i) £frii, = 4yii, A n 559; OC 1207 T ,, TrXtvfjLovojv, f 9 4 1 . 7 f. P 133°; 715 ipvxpds, how contrasted with Bcpfios, A n ,,, exclamatory, An 997; P 1231 88; OC 622 „ , glossed by \iav, f 382, 960 ,, , ='joyless,' An 650 ,,, infin. (ehai.) omitted after, An 775 ,, , instead of a or a, An 706; OC 112+ <3, double, with subst. and a d j . , P 799 ,, , interpolated, f 873 ,,, place of, OT 1216 ,, , = 'know that...,' A 39; P 117, 812 ,,, with adj. in nom., eyd being under„ , limiting (ibs i>wl, etc.), A 395, 537; stood, E 934 An 1161; E 761 (d)$...£i> \6ya); OC 20, 76; OT 763, 1117 -if)-, not shortened before o, P n o o ,,, marking intention, A 44; P 58; T w Zeu, P 1139; T 995 ,, iro<, meaning of, A n 1289 ' 53-2. 1182 ,, (or 07rus), after verb of fearing, E 1309, ,, ir&vres dffToi, An 1183 (cf. E 1459) ,, 7rd\is iroXis, OT 629 1426 ,, (or ucnrep), in comparisons, with ellipse „ WOTTOL, T 853 ff. of a verbal clause, OT 923, 1114, „ Tax, OT 1145; P 1387 1178 ,, T£KVOV, a rcaX, affectionate form of ,, (or wore), after i/arpajraeiv, An 303 address, T 61 ,, , unusual omission of, OC 142; OT 412 ,, %afpe, E 666 „ , utinam, with optat., E 126 u )( u, A 372 ,,, with ace. absolute, OC 380; OT 101 dyiyios, OC 1770; P 142 ,, , with aor. indie, (final), OT 1392 uSe, = 'hither,' OC 182, 841, 1251, 1286, ,,, with fut. indie, after oi)K tariv (where 1542; OT 7; T 402; f 764 S7rws is usual), An 750 cbSiveii', with dependent clause, A 794 ,,, with fut. indie, in object clause, OC lidls, fig., T 42 ipvxv, actual words assigned to, An 227

wBeiv, fut. forms of, A 1248 (pKTtpa, T 464, 1032 wKvaXos )( 606s, A 710 ojKVTreTTjs, T

ro+2

ibicvroKos, OC 689 i X v , T 1013 — €TriKeTO, T 651 f.

1724

,,, with fut. partic., An 62; P 1191; T 1262 f. „ , with fut. participle after ludi, An 1063 ,,, with genit. absol., A 281, 904, 9 8 1 ; An 1179 ; OT 11, 145

278 GENERAL INDEX, PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS ws, with infin. (uis...elKa 7 f . 0|5;x> in reply, OT 361, 1131 „ iTTp-6/MVS, E I452 ,, /tjj, with indie, T 576 f. » ?XC" ^C«". T 1234 ,, oi, with infin., E 780, p. 217 u ,, ?x > = ' forthwith,' An 1108, 1235 w>, with a c e of thing, £ 1 9 6 „ yvlas, sense- of, E 1439 ,, , with dat., An 560 ,, 06, with partic, OC 1154 f" „ , with genit., wrong, OC 436, „ irpbs rl; OC 71 p. 279 „ raxos, i 257 to be understood, OC 540 f. „ dS' exovTiav, A 281, 904, 981; A n with pi/Tore prefixed, P 969; T 997 . . "79 ^ form of, A 896; f 241 OJS W06AOP, H

II3I

ws, ' thus/ Attic use of, E 65

GENERAL INDEX II. ENGLISH Abae, temple at, OT 900 abstract for concrete, An 250 (ex/JoX?}), 533 (^irapdorctcm, = ' a rebel'), 568

Baicx«os, O T 1105

(vv/Mipeia, = viiMf>t)v), 646

(irdvoi, — 'bad sons'); E 717

SCK&TJS, P 715 cr. Ipxerat. TLPI, A 1138

(4>pv&y/ia6' ITTIKO., = tinroi (j>pvaa.l), 1070 ( d )

Krjpvi; re, OT 802 vpoadT), O T 1460 cr. Tpoiraiov, T 751 <priyi, A n 561

1094 (apaya.1); O T 1 ( p ^ j ) 1248 (Trcufloupyict)'), 1396 (K<£X-

\os),

572 (5ta00opds), 1375

( ^ t y ty){pji); ) P 8 6 8

{ i i )

T 9 6 4 {iiivuv fHaais); I 75 (ai\r)iris), 226 [rpoi/y/j), 333 (/cXoirij); f 459 (wapovtria)

,, „

accentuation of dx<5 (&wo), a s = ' a w a y from,' T 389

idea, deification of: v. deification noun, viewed subjectively, A 75 ; An 924; E 968 ,, word personified, A 674 Academy, sacred objects in, OC p. xxxiii, 56, 691, 706 Acastus and Peleus, f n p. 140 f. ,, , son of Pelias, f 11 p. 173 accent, Aeolic, An 715 ,, , Athenian sensitiveness to, P 931 ' accent' denned, OT p. Ixiv accented forms of pers. pron.: v. pronoun, personal accentuation in crasis, A 791 ,, of adjs in -0.10s, P 1459 ,, ,, adjs in -pos, A 407 ,, „ adjs in -us, A 55 „ ,, compound adj. with short penult., OT 460 ,, „ compounds in -7roi6s, OC 698 „ ,, paroxytone word followed by enclitic, OT 1470 ,, ,, preposition standing between adj. and subst., T 510

Accius, ,, , ,, , „ , ,, , „ ,, „ ,,

adapted Greek tragedies, f I p. xl paraphrases lines of Soph., A 550 Aegisthus of, f I p. 21 Agamemnonidae of, f I p. 62 Alcmaeon and Alphesiboea of, f I P- 692 , Amphitryon of, f I p. 76 , Andromeda of, £ I p. 80 , Antenoridae of, A p. 3 ; f I

, Antigone of, An p. xxxviii; f 1 p. 91 ,, , Armorum iudicium of, A p. xlviii; £ 11 p. 116 „ , Astyanax of, A p. 3 ; f 1 p. 25 „ , Athamas of, f I p. 4 ,, , Atreus of, f I p. 91 „ , Epigoni of, f I pp. 129, 131 f. „ , Erigona of, f I p. 173 „ , Eriphyle of, f I p. 1321 ,, , Eurysaces of, A p. xlviij; f 1 p. 165 f. „ , Medea of, f II p. 187 „ , Oenomaus of, f II p. 123 ,, , Pelopidae of, f 1 p. 187 ,, , Philoctetes of, P pp. xxxii, 243; f I p. 91 ,, , Phinidae of, t II p. 315 ,, , Terms of, f II p. 224 f. ,, , Troades of, £ 523 accusative, absolute neuter, f 193 ,, , absolute in personal constr., OC 380 f.; OT 101

28O

GENERAL INDEX

TO THE
accusative, affected by more than one verb, A 254 accusative after passive verb, A 1178 (pl$av £i-i)i>.T\fi£vos)\ E 114 \yitOKktiKTia9a.C); OC 1194 {^eirfdovrai tpicriv); T 157 (iyyeypafifiivriv ^vvB^/xara); f 473 (xeip6/iaKTpov iKKCKapJU^KOS) ; 659. 7 (SiaTeriX/ji/vos

Ko/j.rjv). [For some of these aces, see now W. H . D. Rouse in C. R. xxix 140] ,, after phrase equiv. to transit, verb, A 191; An 211, 857; E 123, 556, 710; OC 223, 583, 1120, 1150 f.; OT 31; T 207, 996; f E 47 f. ,, (anticipated) at beginning of sentence, resumed by a pronoun, E 1366; I 325 ,, (anticipated) at beginning of sentence, without any regular government, E 466; OC 766 f.; OT 216, 278, 1134; f 681 „ (anticipated) referring to obj. of dependent vb, An 883 ,, (anticipated) referring to subj. of dependent vb (olSa TOVTOV Sims iariv), E 332, 520, 552, 1101; OC 1198; P444, 493. 544, 549; T 2 97' 43°; f 845 ,, (anticipated) referring to subj. of dependent verb (art. and attribute in a c e , noun in nom.), T 98 ,, (anticipated) of pronoun assimilated to predicate, E 591 accusative, attracted, of antecedent: v. antecedent ,, , cognate, A 42 (iire/iirlirTei. p&aiv), 255 ("Apr) twdkyeiv), 287 (e£65ovs SpTeiv), 290 (AtpopfiGLv TreLpav), 738 (irtf/.ireiv bS6y), 1096 (a/iaprdveiv tirri), 1107 (KoXdfriv Inrj), 1204 (ripftv laieiv}; An 42 (l-vfj.iroveii' KLvdOveufia)t 133 (VIKTIV dXaXdljcu),

8 (TrbSa /coTO7TT^fw), 672 (^e,8ii)S iriSa) accusative, cognate, adverbial (e.g. ir&vr' apLcrreieiv), A 13OO, 1 3 4 6 ;

,, ,, ,, ,, ,, „ ,, ,, ,, ,, ,, ,, ,, ,, ,, „ ,, ,, ,,

Xds), f 321

,, ,,

1201

(XoOffat Xovrpbv)', E 1273 (bSbv (jmvrjvai); OC;344 I. (xnrepTOveiv KO.K&), 477 (x°As X^a
An 195; OT 264, 340; £ 247 : v. also accusative of respect , cognate, combined with ace. of object, T 49 , cognate, limits of usage of, f 523. 577- 2 , cognate, of errand (aS' rj\6oi>), OC 129J, 1400 f.; OT 788, 1005 , cognate, of that by which one swears (e.g. $eoiis bpicwfiorew), An 265 , cognate, to be supplied as antecedent to rel., A 1243 , cognate, with passive verb, An 66 (fiidfro/iai r&Se) , cognate, with dr/il^eiv, f 370 , cognate, with ^pwflcu, An 627 , cognate, with ?fe(T0 MS , cognate, with Kvpeiv, OT 1298 , cognate, withyiKoe.OC i2O4f.; f 41 , cognate, with TCIIOLV, An 514 , cognate, with rvyxdveiv, An 778; OC 1106; OT 1298 , cognate, with xeP
,, ,, „

veiiia/ra); OT 192 (Spd/ai/ia vurrlaat.); P59 (lx$osix^a^ peiv), 276 (avaaraaiv arrival) ; T 79 {reXevrty reXeft*),

,, ,,

159 {iyiovas {£t&ai), 325 (ibSiveiv P&pos), 355 (alxi*&-

n

, double, after alreiv, A 825 , double, after dvayndfav, OT 281 , double, after d7roir7rai',OC 866 , double, after lKKaXtS.
, double, after xelpecv, i 473 , double, after Xtyeiv, A 1012 f.; An 1057 , double, after irepalveiv and dpai>, A 22, 1324

PLAYS

AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

281

accusative, double, after wpoaTpiirav, A accusative of person addressed after vb of speaking, A 764; OC 991; 831 P 1065 ,, , expressing the object of joy, ,, of pers. pron. referring to subj. A 136: v. accusative with of vb, E 65 : v. pronoun T/SeffBai, etc. reflexive in ace ,, , following voc, both with the ,, of place whither, after dyeiv, same verb, A 857, 862 „ , governed by verbal adj. : v. An 813; P 1175 adjective, verbal ,, of place whither, after dvireiv „ , in apposition with an ante(dvieiv), A 607 ; An 805 cedent implied in a relative, ,, of place whither, after diroiKlA 968 fav, f 581. 10 ,, , in apposition with sentence, „ of place whither, after airoipiA 559, 1191, 1210; An 44, peiv, OT 1178 857; E 130, 564, 966; OC ,, of place whither, after iKi<Tiv); An 20$ (Si/xas), ,, of inner object, defining verbal 981 (i
GENERAL INDEX TO THE

282 accusative ,, „ ,,

„ ,,

of of of of

respect, limits of, £ 896 respect, with fijXoue, A 552 result, f 523 subj. and ace. of obj. with same infin., causing ambiguity, E 957, 1340: v. ambiguity, grammatical of time, OC 433 of time, almost adverbial, in reference to a season, An 340 (fros els ?TOS) ; OT 1138

,, ,,

1090,

plur. of -ev- stems, A 390 , resuming a previous ace. in a different form (airbv... fia TV/Af$€v
Achilles, double-pointed spear of, f 152 ;„ , fire-ordeal imposed by Thetis on, f 151 , funeral of, P 359 , ghost of, f II p. 161 ff. , goods of, P 362 , hunting on Mt Pelion, f 154 , resents supposed slight at Tenedos, f II p. 199 , ' son of Thetis,' f 564. 3 , visited by Priam, f II p. 325 , worshipped on N. coast of Euxine, f 551 „ , wounds and subsequently heals Telephus, f I p. 95 ; f E 24ff.; f 211. 12; f 11 p. 220

,, , youth of, P 344 1149; OT 819; T 287 ,, sing, of noun, as adv. (tcaipiv), Achilles [Tatius], astronomer, f 432, 7?8 A 34. 1316 ,, , standing first in sentence, in Acrisius, f I p. 38 ,, and birth of Perseus, f 165 abrupt address (ai...\iyw), „ , death of, f II p. 47 f. A 71, 1226, 1228; E 1445; Acrum, Mt, f 309 OT 1119 ,, , standing first in sentence, in Acte, f 68 abrupt address, with govern- acting, probable style of old Greek, OT p. xxxii ing verb omitted, An 441 ,, , with infin., after , A active and pass, senses blended in adj., A 1336 804 ,, for middle, An 464; OT 480; P „ , with infin. or participle, where 708, 1108; T 80; f 141, 350: nom. would be expected: v. (fiipw v. pronoun, reflexive, in ace. ,, formiddle,formetrical convenience, ,, , with infin., when used as A 769 imperative of 3rd person, ,, forms, rare, used by Soph., A OT 1529 1037; f 269 ,, , with infin., where dat. could ,, infin. after adj., OC 37, 461 stand, A 1007; An 838; ,, sense of verbal adj., E 484: v. E 366, 962; OC 1202 f.; adjective, verbal OT 269, 913 Actor, a Lemmian, P p. xvii acephalous Glyconic, f 172 actor, a fourth employed, OC p. xliv; Acesta, f 672 'Achaean,' senses of, E 701 P- 7 Achaeus, imitates Soph., f 762 actors, corruption of text by, OC 1685 f. „ , Momus of, f 11 p. 77 „ , number of, as evidence of date, ,, , Omphale of, T p. xxi f 1 p. 230 f. ,, , Philocteies of, P p. xxxi actors' masks, f 1 p. 177, 11 p. 271 Achelous, the river, T 9, n , 14, 507 f., adjective, adverbial use of, expressing in517, 518, pp. T85 f.; f 271 strument (7-ofeurds 8a.fi.els), P Acheron, as a lake, f 523 335 ,, , personified, An 816 ,, , adverbial use of, expressing Achilles, ambushed, f 725 manner, (optrios X£y
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

283

adjective, adverbial use of, expressing (ITTOS dwOpfyriTov), 1283 (vebtime (vikTepos d7reXw/37)0jj), Tofia irXrfy/jUiTa.); OC 716 ff. A 217, 930; E 9 0 1 ; OC 441; (eirfpeTpas TrXdrj;); OT 518 OT 222; P600, r 4 4 6 ; T 1, {filos fia.Kpa.lwv); T 81 (/3/OTOJ 164; f 502 eialav), 756 (To\v$irom ,, , agreeing with person, instead a(pa.yds), 791 (dvffTrapevvov of adv. or noun with prep.: XeKTpov), 1021 f. (Kadlirovov 6dwav), 1277 (iTT)ixa.Ta. Kmvov. adjective, adverbial use of vadfj) „ , alone instead of adj. with &v, OC 8 3 : v. tSv omitted adjective, compounded with the same noun „ , as epithet of a compound phrase which it qualifies, An 502 (ve IKOS dvSpdv ^ivai/xov instead (K\£OS evtcketcTTepov), 587 (5i5l\ov fieTo.): v. 1022; E 52, 181, 861; OC repetition of a word 711, 1062 f., 1462 f.; OT 26, ,, , fem., with noun understood, 1103; P 208, 715, 1091 A 208: v. ellipse of noun with fem. adj. ,, , compound, = two distinct epithets, A 251 (SiKparris), 389 ,, , glossed by adverb, f 938 (5io(Ta.px>ls); A n 146 (SiKpa,, , in apposition, OC 1614 ff. rfis), 1126 (Si\oos), 1286 ,, , in periphrasis, for proper name (KandyyeXra.); O C 1 7 (irvnv6(noffeuWwios dtbs), OC I491 ff. Trepoi), IO55(5/OTO\OS), 1305 ,, , in -nfio-, OC 27 (eTTTahoyxos); OT 846 (olb„ , instead of genit. of noun (e.g. fucos), 865 (v^lwoSes), 965 aixf.a\oiTLS xe'p) 1 A 49, 7 1 ; \llvd6nai>Tts); T 504 {aiuplf 70 ,, , instead of genit. of proper name yVOl) (e.g. AafidAicetos wals), A 41, ,, , compound, with simple sense 134, 801; E 570; OT 267, (e.g. rriXonrbs, = merely ' d i s 451, 1216; P 1131; T 260, tant'), A 564; An 983 913, 1219; f 487 ,, , compounded with a,privativum, ,, , irregularly placed when used genit. after (e.g. afb^Tos adverbially, A 217 KUKvii.i.n>v): v. genitive after ,, , made more explicit by an adjective, etc. adv. phrase (yvii.v6s...apios Ka.Kb8povs), 546 (veoayr) (pbvov), 709 (ei&ixtpov dos), 844 (iri.vSrnj.osffTpa.Tbs); A n 7, 1141 (irdvSrj/iOS n6\is), 346

{(rireipai

5IKTV6K\W
43'

(x^ai TP^
TXT)£ tpdayavov),- P

,,

19; T

929 ff.; i 156 , masc. or fem., with partit. genit. (ij 7TOXXT) TI)S yvs), OC

i6i8f.

284

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

adjective, qualifying a metaphor (ei&/j.ov after prd/ia), OC 130: v. oxymoron structio ad sensum „ , simple, instead of adj. with ,, , neuter, as predicate of masc. w : v. iv omitted or fem. subject, A 580; An ,, , transferred: v. epithet 1195: v. also neuter adj. or ,, , usually act., in passive sense, pron., etc. A 1206 ,, , neut. plur., as adv.: v. plur. ,, , verbal derived from denominaneut. adj. tive vb, apparent extension ,, , neut. plur. instead of sing., of, f 249, 299, 819, 825, 970, impersonal: v. plural neut. 1014 instead of sing, of adj. ,, , verbal, governing a case (v d0\lbii' inTr/pia), OC 1019 f. ; f 887 922 f.: v. also genitive ,, , verbal, in sense which corre,, , neut. plur., with partit. genitive sponding verb would not (e.g. &vo\fja f)ov\evfidTO}i>), bear in pass., An 1035 An 1265: v. also genitive, (dirpaKTOt) partitive, with neut. plur. adj. ,, , verbal, in -os, used as fem. : v. ,, , neut. sing, as adverb: v. neut. adjective of three terminasing. adj. as adv. tions ,, , neut. sing., with art. and ,, , verbal, in -T£OS, answers to genitive (e.g. TO Bpaav TT/S pass, sense of verb, An 678 yvtbuys), A 743 ; An 365 ,, , neut. sing., with art., as ad,, , verbal, in -rtos, governing verb, A 719 (rb irpCyrov); OC accus., A 1140, 1250 1640 (T6 Kaprepdr) „ , verbal, in -rios, neut. plur. impers., An 677; E 340: adjective of three terminations, used v. also plural neut. adj. poetically with two, An 867 ; E 3 1 3 ; O C 7 5 1 ; OT 384; ,, , verbal, negative, dat. of inT 161 ff., 207, 478, 533. strument with, An 1034 863; f 194, 718 ,, , verbal, negative, genit. of „ of two terminations, used poetiagent with (e.g. l\wv ilicXavcally with three, An 134, TOS), A 910; An 847, 1034 ,, , verbal, negative, with iirl = 339! I l68 > 303; i 395 ,, of two or three terminations, irplv with infin., An 556 P 97, 1318; f 194 ,, , verbal, personal use of, An adjective, personal constr. with (e.g. 566 (rl pubaifiov ;) Sluaids efyu Uvat): v. per,, , verbal, sigmatic form of, OT sonal construction p. 225 ,, , placed after noun and art., ,, , verbal, with active sense, A though not a predicate (e.g. 408 ; An 582, 875 ; E 484 ; Thv inbv traTtp &8\iov) A OC 1031, 1283, 1661 f. ; OT 515, 864, 885, 969; P 3 4 E; 3O3 4C 4 ;f 3 f 5 , 607, 688; T 446, 538; £ E r 5 i 4 ; OT 1199, 1245; P 392, 986, 1447; T 275, 8f-; f 349. 534- 4. 94i- 9. 967 860: v. participle irregularly ,, , with force of participle, An placed, attribute (divided) 1301: v.adjective,adverbial , possessive, substituted for pers. use of pron. in different case (rd/ia dvffT'rjvou Kaffd), A T016 ; ,, , with kindred adv. (Seivav An 861 ; OC 344; P 1126 dewas), E 198: v. also adv. , predicative, added to noun with kindred adj. with art. and possess, pron., adjectives in -pos, accentuation of, A 407 An 881; E 208; OT 672, ,, in -ws, accentuation of, A 55 adjectives, two attached to one noun, 9 7 i ; I 336 , predicative, force of, marked f 202 by its position, A 946 Admetus, f 386, 911 , proleptic, use of: v. proleptic ,, , character of, f 851 use of adj. ,, , marriage of to Alcestis, f 851

adjective, masc, with neut. noun (e.g. T4KVOV), A 985 : v. also con-

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS Adrastus and Alcmaeon, f 1 p. 133 adverb, accus. sing, of noun as, A 34, 1316 „ , attached to noun (6 vvv X670S), E 769 „ , comparative, with lxel"< euphemistic, OC 104 ,, , neut. plur. adj. a s : v. plur. neut. adj. ,, , neut. sing. adj. as: v. neut. sing. adj. „ , or adverbial phrase, used predicatively (rotipyov oi fiaKpav X<-7«s) P 26 ; T962 ; f 410: v. t£v omitted ,, , or adverbial phrase, placed after art. and participle, A 635,1252 ; An 659, 723, 1060; E 792; T 727 ,, ,with kindred adj. (xo/cAs KCIKUJS), E 198; P 166, 1369: v. also repetition of a word ,, (uSe), with elvai, E 573 adverbial phrase added to define adj. : v. adjective made more explicit ,, relative clause (e.g. Hirov), taking the place of adjectival, f 191; I 324 „ use of adj. : v. adj., adverbial use of adverbs, attraction of: v. attraction ,, in -y, An 138 ,, in -i and -ei, A 1227; An 413; OC I2JI advice, good, passages in ancient writers commending obedience to, An 721 (cf. A 1351) Aea, £ 914, 915 Aeacidae, Ajax and the, A p. xvii „ , cult of the, in Aegina, A p. xviii Aeacus, descent of Ajax from, A 387 Aeetes, oracle given to, f 11 p. 15 Aegaleos, Mt, OC 1059 ff. Aegae, £255 Aegean, prevailing winds on, An 335 Aegeus, OC 69; f I p. 15 f. Aegialea, f II p. 82; f 799. 2 Aegimius, the epic, £ 151; f I pp. xxviii, 197 Aegina, cult of the Aeacidae in, A p. xviii Aegisthus, birth of, f I p. 186 ,, , children of, E 589; f I p. 62; f 140 Aegisthus of Sophocles, f I p. 219 Aegisthus, the Homeric, E pp. x, xi Aelian, references to Soph, in, f I p. Iv Aelius Dionysius, the Atticist lexicographer, f I pp. lxix, lxxix f.

OF SOPHOCLES

285

Aeneas, leaves Troy, f 1 pp. 86, 89; f.II pp. 38, 41 Aenianes, E 706 Aeolians as tricksters, £ 912 Aeolic forms in tragedy, An 846; OC 247 ,, verse, f 244 ,, „ (polyschematist), f 667 Aerope, wife of Atreus, A 1295, 1296; f 1 pp. 46, 93; f 738 Aeschines, takes part of Oenomaus, f II P- '25 Aeschylean diction in the Ajax, A p. lii Aeschylus, Ajax-trilogy of, A p. xix f. Aeschylus and Sophocles, doubts as to respective claims of, f 11 p. 98 „ and the story of Io, £ I p. 197 f. Aeschylus, Agamemnon of, f 1 p. 219 ,, , Alalanla of, f n p. 66* ,, , Bassarae of, f 582 ,, , Cabiri of, f II p. 20I1 „ , Cer 3 5 ; f 5 Kumenides of, £ p. 230; f II p. 241! Hypsipyle of, f 11 p. 52 influence of, on Sophocles,. f I p. 230; £ n p. 239 Iphigenia of, f I p. 219 Memnon of, £ I p. 23 Myrmidons of, f I p. 103; £ 11 p. 136 Mysians of, f II p. 71 Nemea of, f I p. 72 Niobe of, An p. xxxii; f 574 Orithyia of, f 768 Palamedes of, £ II pp 116, 131 f. Philoctetes of, P p. xiv Fhineus of, f II p. 312 Pkryges of, f II p. 325 Prometheus of, f 340; f P- 2 39; i 597 reminiscences of, E 54, 70 ,, 121, 198, 287, 301, 307, S3'. 65 1 . '479- 1499; 0 T 1478; f 526; f 11 p. 200 f.; £ 592, 881 Semele of, f n p. 292 Seven against Thebes of, how related to Antigone, An p. x silence employed with dramatic effect by, E p. XXV2 Sisyphus of, f 11 p. 184 Telephns of, £ 1 p. 96

286

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

Ajax, death of, P 411 f. Aeschylus, Theban trilogy of, OT p. xvi „ , deception practised by, A p. xxxuif. BpTJaaai of, A p. xxi „ , epithets applied to by Shakespeare, Kprjwcu of, f II p. 57; f 395 A p. xi Avxoipyeia of, An 955 ,, , etymology of the name, A 430 "O7rXii«' tcplais of, A p. xix 'OaroX&yoi of, f II p. 200; ,, , in ancient art, A p. xlix f. ,, , legend of the invulnerability of, i 565 A p. xviii, p. 6, 834; f II p. 149 i of, A p. xxil ,, , legend that he was slain by Paris, t of, f 11 p. 1073 A p. 6, 468 x of, f I p. 23 „ , of mighty build, A 1250 Aeson, death of, f 178; f 11 p. 172 ,, , ranked next to Achilles by ancient ,, , rejuvenation of, f II p. 172 writers, A p. xj, 1341 Aesopus, the actor, f I p. 166 ,, , reference to, in the Wad's Catalogue, Aethiopis, the epic, A p. xii f.; E p. xiv; A p. ix P 335. 373- 44*; f 1 PP- xxxi > 2 3 Aetnaean beetles, f 162; I 300 ,, , shield of, A p. x, 19, 575 ,, , stature of, A 1077 „ horses, f 162 ,, , the Homeric, A p. ix f., 119 Aetolian legend of Heracles, T p. xix ,, , the Homeric, contrasted with the Agamemnon and Menelaus, quarrel of, Sophoclean conception of, A f 11 p. 162; f 522 p. xi, 768, 1277 Agamemnon, daughters of, E p. ix, 158 ,, , the Locrian, f 1 pp. 8 ff. ,, , death of, f 526 ,, , tomb of, A 1167 ,, , death of, Argive tradition Ajax, the, Aeschylean diction in, A p. lii as to its date, E 281 ,, , the, date of, A p. li f. ,, , his tomb, E 893 ,, , the, epic colouring in, A p. lii ,, , in the Iliad and Odyssey, ,, , the, genuineness of latter part susE pp. ix, x pected, A p. xliv Agathocles, gramm., f 403 agency attributed to passive sufferer, OC „ , the, interpolations in, A p. lvii 1625 ,, , the, performed at Cambridge, A Agenor, OT 268 p. xlvj Agenor (or Phineus), betrothed to Andro„ , the, third actor regarded as still meda, f I p. 79 f. novel in, A p. liii agent, epithet of, given to his act, OC 74, „ , the, title of, A p. liv 240, 267 ,, , the Locrian, of Sophocles, A p. 4 ,, , ultimate and direct identified, f 620 Alcaeus, earlier name of Heracles, T agere, of literary activity, f 11 p. 2012 p. xiii ages of man, proper functions of, f 260 ,, , on Hermes, f 1 p. 2271 „ of man, virtues characteristic of, Alcibiades, supposed reference to in f E 73 Philoctetes, P p. xl Agias of Troezen, the Nosti of, E p. xii: Alcidamas refers to the Aleadae, f 1 v. Nosti pp. xlviii f., 47 Agrae, f 891 Alcmaeon, E 846; f I pp. 68 f. Aiantis, the Athenian tribe, A p. XXX3 Alcmaeon kills Eriphyle, f I pp. 130 f.; Aidoneus, OC 1558 f. f 196 Aidos, sits with Zeus, OC 1267 f. Alcmaeon, madness of, f 1 p. 131; f 197 i 1 aiming, verbs of, genitive with, A 154; Akmaeonis, the epic, f I pp. xxviii, 130 An T033, 1084 Alcmena.T 1105, 1148, 1151 ff.; f i p . 76; Ajax and Hector, combat between, A f 1127 1284 Aleos, f I pp. 46 ff.; f II p. 83 „ and Hector exchange gifts, A 66 r, ,, , the sons of( f I p. 47 1031, 1284, pp. 234 f. Aletes, of Sophocles, E p. xliii4, 589 ,, and Oedipus, parallel between, A Aletes, son of Aegisthus, f I pp. 62, 173 p. xxxix Alexander Aetolus, studies in tragedy of, ,, and the Aeacidae, A pp. xvii f. f I p. xxxvii Ajax, better in action than in speech, Alexandria, the second home of tragedy, f 1 p. xxxv t 855 Alexandros, earlier name of Paris, f I ,, , buried and not burned, A 577 pp. 57 ff. ,, , cult of, at Salamis and Athens, Alexion, I 73, 564. 2 A p.

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS Alexis, 'EX&qs apirayi/i of, f 1 p. 123 Alfieri's Antigone, An pp. xxxiii, xx'xix „ Oreste, E p. lxii Alibas (Alybas), £ 790, 994 allegory contrasting Pleasure and Virtue, f 361 alliteration, A 528, n n ; E 210; OT 371, 425: v. also parechesis Alphesiboea, f 1 p. 69; f 880 altar of Aidos at Athens, A 1076 ,, of Zeus epxetos, An 487 altars on the stage, OT p. 10 altars, public and private, An 1016 ,, , various, of domestic gods, T 904 ff. Althaea, f 11 pp. 64 ff.' Alybas: v. Alibas Amalthea, f 95 ambiguity, grammatical, obviated by a natural stress or pause in speaking, An 288, 467; E 957

(ot)5ei/ Set (re KpuwT€LV

ifii), 1340; f 93 (porijpa VIKS." avdpas atrrfras) ambiguity of phrase, intentional, OT 137, 261, 572, 814, 1167 Amphiaraus, OC 1300, 1313 f. Amphiaraus and his sons, E 846; f 1120 ,, and Nemean games, f I p. 72 Amphiaraus, disappearance of, f 958 ,, ., disapproved Theban expedition,, f 1133 f E 86 , story E 836 y of, hi of, f, E 841; f 186, „ , worship 958 Amphictyonic Council, T 638 ff. Amphictyons, E 690 Amphilochian Argos, f 271. 3 Amphiiochus accompanied Calchas, f I p.

122

Amphion, husband of Niobe, f II pp. 95 f. Amphitrite, f 673, 762 Amphitryon and Alcmena, f I p. 76 amplification, poetical, T 9 Amyclae, as the place of Agamemnon's murder, E p. xxiii Amycus, £ I p. 71 anachronism, A 1112, 1135; E 49, 701 ; OC 66, 695 f.; f E 67 ff. ; f 288, 427, 494, 602 anacoluthon (ace. followed by dat.), OC 766 f.; OT 353 ; (plur. partic. with sing, vb), OT 60 ; (KCK\6IJ£IIOS .. .Trpo
vi)Ti poi), OT 159; P 1210: v. participle replaced by finite verb; construction changed; constructs ad sensum ; etc. Anacreon, influence of on tragic metres, f 655 'anacrusis,' OT p. lxvi Anactorium, £916

OF SOPHOCLES

287

Anaea, An p. xlii anapaest cannot precede a dactyl, An 129 ,, in 1st place of trimeter, An p. xlviii, 1172, 1302; P p. xlii ,, in 1st place of trimeter, avoided, A 265; f 373. 5 ,, in 1st place of trimeter, divided between two words, A 571; OC 1361; P 7 9 5 ; f 331, 388 „ in 1st place of trimeter, in spurious verse, A 571 ,, in 3rd place of trimeter (proper name), A 1302 ,, in 4th place of trimeter (proper name), OC 1313 f.; T 232, 354 ,, in 5th place of trimeter (proper name), An n , 1180; OC 1 anapaestic metre inserted in a series of iambic trimeters, E p. Ivi, 1160 ,, paroemiac, spondees in, OT 1311 ,, systems, metrical correspondence between, An n o , p. 249 anapaests, Doric forms in, An n o f., 804 f., p. 248 anapaests, excluded by Arist. from
288

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

Antisthenes, Heracles of, p. f 1 p. 103 Anius, daughters of, f 479. 1 f. ,, , speeches of Ajax and OdysAntaeus, £ 3 3 4 seus ascribed to, A p . antecedent, drawn into protasis or (by inxlviii verse attraction) relative clause, A 272, 1044; An antithesis between dead and living (e.g. f&'TO /i iKTeivtv 6avwp), A 404, 1156; E 163, 206, 1027, 1385; An 871; E 8 0 8 ; 104050056,907, i i s o f . ; OT 1453; T 1163 OT 449; T 151 f., 283, antithesis, Greek fondness for, leading to 494, 1060; f 189 redundancy, OT 614 ,, , emphatically placed, An 706 ,, , colloquial or proverbial (o'l r ,, , neuter, with masc. rel., A ovret o'l T dmWes), An 40, 358, ;6o 757, 1109, 1245; E 305; OC ,, , plur., with sing, rel., A 760; 189 ff.; OT 7T f. ; P 668, An 709; E 1505 774 f.; T 324 (offre pelfm ,, , sing., with plur. rel.: v. prooilr' fkaooova); f 88. 7 (afara noun, relative plural i /3 / )S ) ) ,, , suppressed, A 115, 968, 1050, " 4 3 , 1379; A n 35, 214, ,, , ironical and rhetorical, f 236,774 8 479, 73. " 9 4 ! E 653. ,, , supported by synonymous verbs 809, 1059, I I 2 3 ! OC 274, in subordinate contrast, A 937, 1388; OT 1362; P 666 f. 52, 139, 704, 957, 1161, antithesis : v. clauses, contrast of 1227, 1431, 1466; T 251, antlered doe, f 89 350, 1161; f 964 Antoninus Liberalis, f I p . 2.28 antecedent: v. attraction of rel. pronoun aorist, combined with historic pres., A 3 1 ; Antenor, attitude of to Greeks, f I pp. 87, An406, 419; E32, 99; T362ff,: 121; f II pp. 34 f. v. also present, historic „ , house of, at Troy, f 1 1 ; f I ,, , for perfect (empirical), T 126 ,, ,-gnomic, An 222, 1352; OC 1214, p. 86 „ , the sons of, f 1 pp. 86 f. 1535 5 OT 877 Antenoridae, of Sophocles, A p. 3 ,, , gnomic,-followed by pres., A 674; anthologies, early existence of, f I pp. E 26 f. lxxxix f. aorist imperat., 2nd pers. of, in prohibiAnthology, reference to the exchange of tions, f 493 gifts between Hector and ,, imperat., 3rd pers. of, with /in), A Ajax in the, A p. 225 1181 „ , the, on the picture of Ajax by ,, indie, in question with rl ov; OT Timomachus, A p. H2 1003 Antiatticist, the, £ I pp. lxxiii4, lxxxii ,, indie, referring to a moment just Anticlea, f II p. 82 ; f 567 past U8e£d/j.7ii/ TO p-rt$iv, = ' I Antigone, daughter of Eurytion, f II p. welcome the omen'), A 536, 306 65 1 . 693, 790, 1026; An 1307; Antigone&nd Oedipus Tyrannus, dramatic E 668, 1322, 1479; OC 1466; analogy of situations in, An 162 OT 337; P 1289, 1314; T 312, Antigone, the, OC 1410, 1713 f., 1771 498 ; f 208. 3 „ , the, date of, An p. xlii ,, indie, where imperf. might be ,, , the, date of, internal evidence, expected, A 502; E J 145 [Gilp. xlviii dersleeve, § 243] ,, , the, dramatic blemish in con,, indie with &v in apodosis, after struction of, An xviii imperf. in protasis, A 444 ,, , the, interpolations in, An p. ,, indie with &>, as past potential Hii, 904, pp. 258 f. (Ws av 7i6pi6ri;), A 119: v. also ,, , the number assigned to the, An dv with potential indie pp. xlviii f. ; f 1 pp. xvi f. „ indie with &v, iterative : v. &v with antilabe (division of verse between two iterative aor. speakers): v. avriXapr) ,, indie, with el, past particular, with Antilochus, son of Nestor, P 425 fut. in apodosis, A 1067 : v. also Antimachus, advised execution of Greek optative in apodosis envoys, f I p. 121 ,, infin. : v. iWKktat, tense of infin. Antiphon, Philoctetes of, P p. xxxi after

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS aorist infin., expresses completion, E 285, 532, 631, 788 ,, infin. )( pres. infin., A 701, 940; An 206; E 2 6 5 ; OT640; P95, 109, 668, 1140, 1397 ; T 52 f., 988 f. „ infin., referring to future, without &v, E p. i n ; P 502 (with iwiKivSvvus Kelrai), 869, p. 247 ; T 1172; I 9 f.; £ 339 ,, infin., representing gnomic aor. of the direct, A 1083 aorist, ingressive use of, A 207 ; E 1299 ; OC 345; OT 1023, P 1259; f 108, 498, 591. 6 ,, , non-thematic, of Kreiveiv, A 230; T 38 ,, , non-thematic, of TT^rofuu, A 282, 693 ; An 113, 1307 aorist of txeiv, =' came to have,' An 1229 ,, partic, expressing formation of a resolve, etc., OT n , 649 ; P 59 ,, participle, in place of perf., E 968 ,, participle, of coincident action, T 1025; f 867, 953 „ participle, referring to result of action, T 304 ,, participle, to be supplied from pres. participle preceding, A 1416 ,, participle, with verb of perception, t 395 „ participle, with ylyveaSai, A ^88; OT 957; P 773 „ participle, with ftro/tcu, = fut. perf., An 1067 ; OC 816; OT 1146 ,, participle, with ?x«">=perfect tense: v. ?xe"" with aor. partic. ,, passive forms with active meaning, A J 184; f 164; I 329; £ 659. 5. 6; S37. 2 ,, passive of apiaKtiv, unexampled use of, An 500 ,, passive, strong and weak forms of, i 347 ,, subjunctive, deliberative, in despairing utterance, An 554 ,, subjunctive, force of, in rel. clause, f 929. 4 aphaeresis (Vi TOVTOV) immediately after full stop, P 591 'Apian land,' the, OC 1303 f. Aphrodite, adornment of, f 361 Aphrodite and death, f 941. 3 ,, , arrows of, f 941. 11 ,, , goddess of vegetation, f 847 ,, , in Attica, OC 692 f. apocope of ava, A 1190 ,, of dra in compounds, An 467, 1275; E 138, 1389; OC 1070; T 335. 39 6 ; f 4 " , 973 P. i n .

OF SOPHOCLES

289

apocope of j>4, npi, etc., f 1086 apodosis of conditional sentence contained in inf. with XPV"> E 529 ,, of conditional sentence not expressed in but suggested by context, I 258 ,, of opt. and ae, with el and aor. indie, in protasis, E 797 ,, suppressed, An 461 ,, suppressed, with one of two alternative conditions, f 458 Apollo, agency of, in Electra, E p. xlv ,, , agencyof, in Soph.'s treatment of Oedipus-myth, OT p. xviii Apollo Agyieus, E 1374 Apollo and Dionysus, f I pp. 232 f.; I 218 ff. and Hermes, f I p. 226; f 1024 and nymphs, I 218 ff. and Paeon identified, I 37 and satyrs, I 218 ff. and the Dorians, T p. xxxvi and the Pythia, f 15 Archegetes, E 83 ; I 97 as a pastoral god, OT n 0 3 ; £ 1 p. 233 ,, , averter of evil, A 187 Apollo commissions Orestes to act as avenger, E p. xiv Apollo, cult of, with regard to bloodguiltiness, E pp. xii f. ,, , ' Delian,' A 704 Apollo gives bow to Heracles, P 198, 943 Apollo, his altar in front of the house, E 634; T 207 ff. Apollo kills Achilles, P 335 „ Nomios, £ I p. 233 Apollo, sanctuaries of, f 40 serves Admetus, f 911 the healer, A 703 the hunter, OC 1091; f 1 p. 233! the lord of the dance, A 703 the purifier, E pp. xiii f. Apollo Thymbraeus, temple of, f 11 p. 40 Apollo with attributes of Zeus, OT 470 'AXcuos, P p. XXXII4 &PXvytTVs, E 83; I 97 ivdXpios, f 1044 'IOTATJPIOS, OT

21

KiWcuos, f 1035 Ai/Ketos, E 6 AVKIOS,

P

1461

irpocrTaT-ripios, E 637 ; T 207 ff.;

* 37° ,, , irpocprjTrjS of Zeus, OT 151 ; f 313 Apollodorus of Athens, grammarian, f 502, 522 ; f I p. lii Apollodorus (pseudo-), bibliotheca of, f 1 pp. xxv f. 19

290

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

Argonauts, lists of, f 385, 386 „ , return voyage of, f 547 Argos, OC 378, 1301 f. Argos and Mycenae, E 1459 Argos, antiquity of, E 4 Argus and Io, f I pp. 197 f. ,, as herdsman singing, f 281 Aristarchus, in Homeric scholia, f 1 p. lxv ,, , studies of, in tragedy, f I p. xxxix Aristeas, story of, E 62 Aristias, £362 Aristides, Aelius, echoes Soph., f 566. 4 ,, , Aelius, references to Soph, in, f 1 p. liv ,, , the paroemiographer, f 908 Aristodemus, OT p. xxxii Ariston, son of Sophocles, f 765 Aristonymus, the anthologist, f I p. lxxxix Aristophanes, parodies tragic altercation, OT 548 ,, , parody of Sophocles in, f 710 ,, , quotations from Soph, in, f I p. xlvii ,, , scholia on, f I p. lxii f. ,, , Triphales of, f 908 Aristophanes of Byzantium, criticism of, f 14; f I p. 224; f 734, 791, 792, 793,851, 1062; f I pp. xxxvii ff. ,, of Byzantium, lexicography of, f I pp. xxxviii, lxviii, lxxvii A 1120, 1122; f 427 ,, of Byzantium, irp&s TOXIS „ , Trojans described as, f 859 KakXifw.xov Trlva-xas of, Archidamus, OC 699, 702 f I pp. xiii, xxxvii Archilochus on Heracles, T pp. xviii, xx ,, of Byzantium, itroOi
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

291

Armorum Iudicium of Pacuvius and of article, as 1st syllable of 3rd foot in trimeter, E 282 Accius, A p. xlviii arms, buried, or burned, with warriors, ,, , as last syllable of verse, with its noun in the next v., An 409; A 577 E 879; OC 351; P 263 arms of Achilles, contest for the, allusion ,, , as penult, syllable of verse, with to in the Odyssey, A its noun in the next v., An 67, p. xii3 78, 238; OC 265; P 422, 674; „ ,, , contest for the, in art, T 92 {., 383, 742; f 28 A p. xlix f. ,, , as pron., followed by proper name ,, ,, , contest for the, in Cyclic (b 8' elir' 'OSvcrireOs), A 780; poets, A p. xii f. P 3 7 i ; . f E 70 ff. ,, „ , contest for the, the ,, , as pron., in apposition to subst., judges in, A pp. xvf., T 650 xix ,, , as relat. pron., in iambics, An ,, ,, , contest for the, voting 1086; OC 747, 881, 1258; OT in, A 449, 1135 Arnold, Matthew, quoted, T 783 13795 p 14. 707; T 47, 381 'arsis,' OT p. lxv ,, , as relat. pron., in iambics, without art, ancient, the Ajax legend in, A metrical necessity, OC 35 cr. n. ,, , as relat. pron., in lyrics, OC 1574; p. xlix f. OT 200 ,, , ancient, the Heracles legend in, T „ , generic (17 aun-qpla), An 186, 222 ; p. xliv OC I28if. ; P 375 ,, , ancient, the Orestes legend in, E „ , generic (6 Zios = ' the character pp. xv ff. of S.'), f 567- 1. ,, , ancient, the Orestes legend in, traces of Aeschylus and Sophocles, E ,, , in scornful quotation (TT)V dd^av p. lxiv = ' ' that ' 56|a' of yours "), An ,, , ancient, the story of Philoctetes in, 324; P 381, 1060 ,, , in 6 /xaKpbt /3£os ( = normal span P p. xxxv of), etc., A 473; An 461; E Artace, f 917 961; OC 1211 ff.; OT 518, 963 Artemidorus of Ephesus, f 1 p. Hi ,, , ironical (rb Sei.vbv), E 376; OC Artemidorus, the writer on dreams, f I 992 f. p. lix ,, , marking quotation of a phrase ,, , dfiapruTiKal \^£eis of, f I already used, A 726; An 567 p. lxxviii ,, , of governing noun, omitted before Artemis Agrotera and Elaphebolos, A attributive genit. (6 TTCUS TOV 178; OC 1092 f.; OT 208; A161), I 391 T 113 ,, , omitted before partit. genit. (e.g. ,, and Charites, f 309 r$ BiKmrri vavriKwv), A 1146: ,, and Hecate, f 734 v. article single instead of double ,, and Oeneus, A 178 ,, , omitted before first of two coArtemis, invoked as virgin-goddess, E ordinates, E 265; i 188 626, 1239 ,, , omitted before second of two , Ortygia, T 213 ff. subjects, E 991; OC 606, 808, „ , Tauropolos and Taurica, A 172, 1034 f.; T 929, 1068 pp. 221 f. „ , omitted in iraaa TT6\IS, = 'the „ , temple and precinct of, at Aulis, whole city,' An 178, 656, 776 E 564, 566 ,, , omitted together with subst., „ , with a torch in each hand, OT where the same subst is also 207; T 213 predicate, P 81 ,, , worshipped on mountains, f ,, , omitted with infin., after afrios, 3°9 , An 1173 ,, , AKpia, I 309 ,, , omitted with odros adjectival, An „ , /3a
GENERAL INDEX TO THE

292

article, place of, in ttnrousai rov OC 714 ,, , place of, in \iKTpwv TQV At6s, P 677 ,, , place of, in 0 Xu/iewi' £ft6s, A n 573 „ , placed between infin. and its subj. or obj. {&vSpa...TO fiavB&vetv), An 710, 723 ,, , placed between obj. and governing participle (e.g. x&Plv• • •% T ' K ' TOINTCI), A 522; OT 139, 820:

,, ,,

,, ,,

,, ,, „ ,, ,, ,, ,,

v. also attribute, divided; order of words , = possess, pron. (robs tplXovs iroioifieSa), An 190, 279; E 302 , referring to something previously mentioned or thought of (as in ra 5eii»a lirri), A 312, 650, 1107, 1187, 1226; E 167, 176; OT 845; T 476, p. 192 , separated from its noun for emphasis, A 311 , single instead of double (e.g. T7ji/ 0e&v tVxiV, or TQIV ix^p&v Hand), A 118, 664, 774, 1146; An 10, 365; P 1305; I 292; f 757, 870 , supposed use of to strengthen adj. (Seivds), T 476, p . 192 , with a repeated word, OC 277 , with abstract noun (^ 4\irls, 'hope'), OT 836 , with adj., adds emphasis, E 2S2 ; P 108 (ri. \pevSfi \tyeiv) , with adj., in irony (e.g. 0 dyaBds), An 31, 96 , with infin. : v. infin. with art. , with nomin., following voc, An 100

,, ,, ,, „ ,, ,, „ ,, ,,

, with nomin., instead of voc., An 940; E 634 , with participle or adj. (otidev T& fi£K\ov),=re\. clause, A 528; An 361, 728; T 1187 , with prepositional phrases (e.g. rb airb roSSe), A 1376; E 1464; OC 293, 1628 , with superlative, An 100; P 237 , with the second only of two infs., E 265 , with airas, OC 1225 , with fitos, OT 518: v. xpbvos , with Kaip6s, OT 1050 , with pJv added to noun and art. (TOP AvSpa TOV niv...), OC 1648 f.

,, „

, with TTOIOS, OC 893; OT 120, 291 , with TTOXIJS, E 564; OC 87, 1673

„ ,,

, with <£o[/3os, E 35 , without )iAv, followed by art. with Si, An 557

article: v. also ?roXXii, iroXfe Asclepiadae, the, P 1333 Asclepiades of Tragilus, OT p. 6 ; f I p p . x x v i i i ! , ^ ! , I3O1; 143; f lipp.82, 312 f. Asclepius and Sophocles, P 1437 ,, as wauhv, f 710. 3 ,, heals Philoctetes, P p . xxxi, '437 ,, heals Phineidae, f II pp. 313 f.; f 710 Asclepius, staff of, f 700 ashes, contrasted with bulk of living frame, E 758, 1142 ' aside,' an, of an actor, E 1174 Asiatic superstition, spread of, OT 387 Asius, epic poet, f 1 p. xxvii aspiration, medial, I 70 aspiration of an elided word, though the next word belongs to another speaker, E 1502, p. 226 assessor, image of, OC 1267, 1381 assimilation of case-forms by copyists, f 659. 7, 679 ,, of gender of adj. to that of dependent noun in gen., OC i6i8f. „ of pron. to predicate (rtpif/is r/Se = TiptpiS r6Se), A 114, 1033; OC 88 ,, of verb in relative clause to apodosis of conditional sentence, OC 926 ,, of el TIS or relative clause to the case of its antecedent (etirep nvos adivovros), A 488; OC 734; T 4 4 4 association with the wicked, peril of, OC 1483 assonance, OC 251 ,, , at the end of successive verses, A 807 f., 1086 f. : v. also parechesis Assos, American exploration of, OT p. 228 Astyanax, f 1 pp. 25 f.; £ 4 5 Astydamas, the Afas ficw>6nei>os of, A p. xlvii ,, , Tyro of, f II p. 271 Astyoche, f I pp. 146 ff. asyndeton, A 60, 115 ; An 1079; E 632; p 4 3 6 ; T 555. 75°. 900; f E 8 f . ; I 13, 75; £537. 1 f., 694, 857 ,, , explanatory, f 63, 149. 2, 555- 2 f. ,, , in epanaphora, f 244 Atalanta, f 11 p. 65 Ate, the power which hurts men's minds, An 622 Athamas, f 1 pp. 1 ff.; f 11 p . 323

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS Athena and Ajax, A p. xl ,, and Odysseus, A p. xli, 14 Athena, as guardian of Heracles, T 1031 ,, , as judge in the contest for the arms, A p. xvi Athena Hippia, OC 55, 1070 ,, Promachos, statue of, A 1221 Athena, temple of, at Thebes, OT 20 Athenaeus, quotations from Soph, in, f I pp. lv ff. ,, , used by Eustathius, f I p. lxvi Athenian characteristics, OC 260, 913, 1006, 1126 f. ,,

eiKOff/ila, E 872

Athenians, kinsmen of the Salaminians, A 861 ,, , patronymic names for, A 202 Athens, altar of Aldiis at, A 1076 Athens and Salamis, A pp. X2, xxxx, 202 Athens, epithets applied to, A 861, 1221 ('sacred') ,, , the champion of the weak, OC 261 athletes, stripping of, £ 494 „ , use of unguents by, £ 494 Athos, Mt, altar of Zeus on, f 237 ,, , ,, , and Thamyras, f I p. 176 ,, , ,, , castsshadowonLemnos,f 776 Atilius, translated Electra, E p. Iviii Atlantic, the W. limit of earth, OT 194 Atreus and Aerope, A 1296 ,, and Thyestes, legend of, A 1293; f I pp. 92, 186; f 738 Atridae )( Thyestidae, E 1508 Attalus, claimed descent from Telephus, f I p. 48 Attic communes, union of, by Theseus, OC 69, 297 ,, plain, the, OC 691 Attica, burial in, denied to certain criminals, A 1177 ,, , plays concerning, OC p. xxxviii Atticists, the, f I pp. xlv, liv attraction (inverse) of antecedent into relative clause: v. antecedent ,, of adverbs (dXKoire for dWodt before oiroi), OC 1226 ,, of adverbs (odev for Sirou after ex 77/5), T 701 ,, of partic. from principal to relative clause, OC 1361 ,, of rel. pron. into case of antecedent, A 1101; E 690, ri28; OC35, 228 f.; T 241, 680 ,, of rel pron. into case of antecedent extended to predicate, OC 334 ,, of rel. pron. into case of antecedent suppressed, A 115,

OF SOPHOCLES

293

1379; An 71; OT 862; P 1227

attraction, unusual kind of (a for ravra wv), An 546: v. also assimilation attribute attached to second of two nouns, belonging also to first, An 1155; OC 1399; OT 417 attribute, divided

(ovfiwoXriTos 2i.o-6<pov

Aaeprly), OT 735; P 147, 417: v. adjective placed after noun attribute of a god, personified, OC 1267 f. Auge, f I pp. 46 ff.; f II pp. 71, 83 augment of eKa8rnir)v sometimes omitted* An 411 „ of eipl&KU, OT 68, 1050 augment, prodelision of ('cj>avq), A 535, 739. 1337; An 539, 904, 1202; OC 1602; P 360; T 560; f 546. 4 ,, , prodelision of, at beginning of verse, A 308 ,, , prodelision of, in 6th foot of trimeter, A 557, 962; An 457 ; o c 974; P i°i2 ,, , syllabic, omitted in pijireis, E 715 ; OC 1506, 1602, 1606, 1624; OT 1249; T 904 ,, , temporal,of initialed-, An 1164; T 16 cr., 783 cr. ,, , temporal, omission of, OT 68 augury, modes of, An 999; f 396 Autocrates, f 640 Aulis, E 564; f I pp. 218 f. ; f 308, 479. i f , 4 Autolycus and Odysseus, f 965 Autolycus, descendants of, f 567 ,, , parentage of, f 242 Avernus, lake near Cumae, f 748 axe, the, used by Clytaemnestra, E p. xviii ,, , the murderous, personified, E 484 axes, kinds of, and their uses, An 249, 1109 Azus, £ 5 6 9

Baccheius, f I p. lxxviii bacchiac dipody, f 142. 3 ff. Bacchylides and Io, f I pp. 197 f. „ and Meleager, f 11 p. 65 Bacchylides, Antenoridae of, f I p. 89 ,, , in a passage on Fate echoed by Soph., An 952 Bacchus: v. Dionysus balance, metaphor from, A 131 baldness, ridicule of, f 171 banishment, corruptly inflicted, An 297 banquets, wreaths worn at, A 1199 Barca, E 702 barley-cakes, estimation of, f 551

294

GENERAL INDEX

bat, as hostile to light, f 747 bathing, as symbolical purging from sin, A 655 beans, used in balloting, f 288 Bear, the Great, T 129 f.; f 432. 11 beard, mode of dressing, f 564. 1 beast fables, f 362 beating of breast by mourners, E 89 beer-drinking, f 610 bees, souls take the form of, f 879 Bellerophon, £ I pp. 214 f. ,, , Bfipis of, f 1 p. 215 bells jangling in battle, f 859 ' better late than never,' T 92 Bias, maxims of, A 679, pp. 231 f.; OC 614 f.; T 1; f 853 birds, caught in net, £ 4 3 1 ,, , omens from, An 999if. ,, , twittering of, like foreign language, An 1002 birth, no criterion of merit, f 667 ,, , of less consequence than deeds, I 375 'biter bitten,' OC 1025; f 236, 774 blight, threefold, OT 25 blinding, as punishment for ilftpis, f I p. 177; f n p. 312 blood, to drink, in savage enmity, An 201 blood-drinking, by ghosts, OC 622 blood-guiltiness, atonements for, E p. xiii boar, wild, as type of blind fury, f 838 Boethus of Chalcedon, gem-engraver, P p. xxxvii bolts of a door, the, An 1186 Boreas and Orithyia, An 983 f.; f 768, 805 Boreas, father of Cleopatra, f II pp. 312,

TO THE

Briseis, £ 4 3 bronze, ceremonial retention of, I 534. 3, 7 bronze tables, engraved with laws, etc., T 683 brooches, used as daggers, OT 1269 'building,' of verse, f 159 bull, as type of savage wanderer, OT 478; f 1026 „ , sacrificed to Dionysus, f 668 bull's blood, said to be poisonous, f 178 bulls, brazen-footed and fire-breathing, i 336, 337 burial, cremation at, commoner than interment in heroic age, A 577. ,, , Homeric usage in, An 1203 burial in native soil acceptable to the dead. An 1203 ,, in native soil, refused to those put to death for sacrilege and treason, A 1177 burial, necessity of libations at, A n 247, 429 burial of a warriors arms, A 577 burial, refusal of,—how viewed by the Greeks, An p. xxii ,, , refusal of to public enemi es, A 830, 1132, 1177 burial rites, A 1170; An 196, 255, 429, 1203: v. dead, the „ rites not to be shared in by an enemy, A 1394 „ symbolized by casting dust on the corpse, A n 256, 503 burial, use of olive-boughs at, An 1202 ,, : v. also funeral rites burning of the dead, E 1140 burnt-offerings at a grave, E 405 Bosporus, as = Hellespont, A 883 burnt-offerings, in divination, A n 1005 f. ,, , Cimmerian, f 707 ,, , proportion of meat offered bowmen, status of in the Greek army, to the gods in, An 1011 A 1120, 1122; f 427: v. also archers Buthoe, f 1125 brachylogy ((rvvTifivcii> rivd), A n 1 1 0 3 ; ' buying,' verbs of, dat. of interest with, (oia. "KpvtrdBe^us i*t£et), E An 1171 158; OT 1451; T 637; {ovros rh Kparet;), OC 6 8 , cacophony, examples of, A 61 205 Cadmeia, the, of ancient Thebes, OT 20 ,, (single noun used airb KOIVOV), Cadmus and Illyria, f 1125 f 476 ,, and the Cadmeia, An n 55 ,, (with /terafii), OC 291: v. ,, sows the dragon's teeth, OC also comparison, elliptical; 1533 ffcompressed phrase caesura, absence of, A 855, 994, 1091 ; 'branching roads,' the, OT 733, 1398 An 1021; E 39, 330; OC ' brazen,' of a prison-chamber, possible 372; P 101, 737, 1064, 1369; origin of the epithet, A n 945 * 323. 670 'brazen threshold' of Hades, OC 1591 „ , absence of in first 3 feet, A ' breath' of dreams, E 480 1049; A n 44, 502, 1054; E brevity in speech, value of, f 102 530, 542 bridal songs, An 813 ,,, , in anapaests, P 1445

FLAYS AND FRAGMENTS caesura, in lyric anapaests, E 94.; OT 1310 „ , quasi-: v. quasi-caesura Calais and Zetes, f 11 p. 312 Calchas, P p. 4 ,, , meaning of the name, A 801 ,, , suicide of, E p. xii 5 ; { 1 p. 111 Callimachus, influenced by Soph., £361 ,, , rtvaKes of, A pp. liv, 4; f I pp. xiii, xxxvii Callirrhoe, f I p. 69 Callistratus, studies of, in tragedy, f I p. xxxix Calos, nephew of Daedalus, f 323 Calydnae islands, f II p. 39; f 372 Calydon, T J; f 1 p. 216; f 300; f II p. 64 Camicus, Minos at, f 11 pp. 3 ff. Capaneus, An 131; OC 1318 f. Caphereus, f II p. 80 Captive Women, the, of Sophocles, A P-.3 Carcinus, f 113; £ 11 p. 271 „ , the Aifas of, A p. xlvii carpenter's ruddled string, £330 Carthage, foundation of, f 602 Carystius of Pergamum, An p. xlv case, change of, in two participles in

OF SOPHOCLES

29S

Centaurs, T 557 f., 559ff.,564 f., 714 f.,

1095 f. Cephallenia, P 264, 791 Cephalus, myth of, OC 1595 f.; £ II pp. 170 f. Cepheus, f I pp. 79 f. Cepheus (Celeus) and Triptolemus, f II p. 241; f 604 Cephisus, OC 686 f. Cerberus, OC 1568, 1571 ff.; T 1098 ff.; f I p. 168; f 687 „ , poisonous fangs of, £230 Ceyx, king of Trachis, T 40, 911 Chalciope, f II p. 15 Chalcodon, king of Euboea, P 489 Chaldaea, f 638 change of scene in Greek tragedy, A 813 character and knowledge contrasted, f 101 chariot of Triptolemus, f II p. 240 chariot-race at Delphi, E 683, 699 Charites, number of the, f 545 Chamabon, f II p. 240; f 604 chasms in limestone rocks, OC p. xxxiv Cheiron, T 714 f-, 1095 f. Cheiron and Achilles, f I p. 103 chiasmus, rhetorical, A 994; An 557; OT 538; T 94 f.; I 88. 9 f. Chiefs, the Seven Argive, An 141; OC similar constr. (4>difJ.£vri ^ya I3'5 ftcaKouffai...Xaxeo' £w T7)s atrlas) exposure of, in crocks, f 532 case-forms, assimilation of, by copyists, fears of, I 155 i 659. 7, 679 Chilon, saying of, f 807, 929. 4 cases, different, required by two adjectives, chin, touched in supplication, E 1208 OC 1383 Chloris, a Niobid, f 447 ,, , different, required by verb finite Choephori, the, E pp. xxv ff. and partic, OC 475; P 699; T ,, , the, compared with Soph.'s 1216 Electra, E p. xxxviii cases of two nouns interchanged in MSS, ,, , the, fitness of the title of, E P 3H p. xxxii cases, unusual combination of different, Choeroboscus, f I p. lxxiv An 381 (cf. 653); OC 737 f.; choral ode, relation of, to preceding P 170; T 292: v. also participle eirfia6Biov, OT 463 in nom. choreic rhythm, OT p. lxx Cassandra, E 193 choriambic verse, OT p. lxxvi; P p. xlvii ,, , violation of, f I pp. 8 ff. chorus, and an actor, a verse rarely divided Castalia, stream of, An 1130 between, E 1322 Calalogi, of Hesiod, f 1 p. 197 : v. Hesiod chorus appealed to by principal actor in Catreus and Aerope, A 1295, 1296 moments of great passion, A 1093; Cecrops, daughters of, £ 643 E 612; OC 1348 Cedalion and Hephaestus, f II pp. 8 f. chorus, divided into ri/ux^Plat A pp. liii, Celeus, father of Triptolemus, f 11 p. 242 866 f.; T 205 ff.; I 96 Celmis, f 365 ,, , divided into ^u'Xfy"a> leave the Cenaeum, T 237 f., 333 f., 753, 780, 788, orchestra east and west, A 805, 804 8

296

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

chorus, female, denotes that a woman has a part in the play of at least secondary importance, A p. xxii ,, , formation of, at entrance, A 134; I 58 ff. ,, , in Antigone, composed of Theban nobles, A n 843, 940, 988 ,, , in Philoctetes, P p. xxviii ,, . , in Trachiniae, T 94 ,, , long for the wings of a bird, OC 1044: cf. T 953 ff.; f 476 ,, , movements of, preparatory to final exit, A 1403 ,, , number of lines assigned to, in dialogue, A n 576; E 1:73 ,, , number of, raised by Sophocles, A 866 ,, , number of, satyric, I 96 chorus of the A/ax, theory that Soph, used only 12 choreutae in, A p. liii ,, of priests in Meleager, f 11 p. 66 chorus, opening anapaests chanted by the whole, A 134 ,, , quiet lines assigned to, before a stormy sequel, A n 471 ,, , representing the people of Mycenae, E 321 ,, , subdivisions of, I 96, 168 ,, , sympathize with the vengeance of Orestes, E 1413 ,, , usually close a play, OT 1524 ,, , usually of women when the chief character is a woman, A n p. xxvii ,, , withdrawal of, from and return to orchestra (fixTiurraai.% and emT&poSos) during the course of a play, A 813 Christian apologists, forgeries quoted by, f 1128 Chrysa, f 40; f n p. 327 Chryse, P p. xxxix ,, , island of, P p. x, 269; f 384 ,, , shrine of, P p. xxxviii, 1327 ff. Chryseis, E p. ix; f I p. 26; II p. 327 Chryses, priest of Apollo, f II p. 327 ,, , the younger, f 11 p. 327 Chrysippus and irpdvom, f 113 Chrysippus, quotations from poets in, f I pp. li, liv, lvii f. Chrysopolis, f II p. 328 Chrysothemis, E pp. ix, xvi, 158, 326 Cicero, his version of Track. 1046-1102, T 1046, 1055, 1058 f., 1067 f., 1070 f. ,, , Quintus, translates Soph., f 11 p. 201

Cicero, quotations from Accius in, f p. 166 ,, , references to Soph, in, f I pp. 1 f. Cilicia and Paraphylia confused, f 180 Cilician goats, f 540 Cilia, f 40, 1035 Cillaeum, f 1035 Cinaethon, OT p . xiii; f I p . xxvii Circe, mother of Telegonus, f n p . 106 Cirrha and Crisa, E .p. xxin'4, 180, 699 Cithaeron, OT 1451 ,, , glens of, OT 1025 ,, , scene of deaths of Niobids, f 11 pp. 95 f. cithara )( lyre, f 238 Claudius Casilo, f I p. lxxxiii clauses, contrast of, emphasized by oil Si (etc.), E 448 ,, , co-ordination of: v. co-ordination ,, , first and second contrasted, while the third repeats the first: v. triad of clauses, Sophoclean Cleanthes, f ri28 Cleanthes and the £iciripu><ns, f 1128. I ff. Clement of Alexandria, f I pp. xlvii, lxxxix Cleopatra, the story of, A n 966; f 645; f II pp. 311 ff. „ , wife of Meleager, f 11 p. 64 clothing, provided for the corpse at funeral, f E 67 Clytaemnestra and Nauplius, f II p. 82 Clytaemnestra, theAeschylean, Epp.xxiv, xxix ,, , the Aeschylean, compared with the Sophoclean, E p . xliii ,, , the Homeric, E pp. x, xi Clytaemnestra of Sophocles, I I p. 219 Cnosus in Crete, A 699 cobwebs, a sign of peace or of decay, f 286 Cocalus and Minos, f 11 pp. 3 ff. Coeranus, father of Polyidus, f 391 colloquial idiom, effect of, on tragic diction, A n 2, p. 241 phrases, OT 336, 363, 971, 1008 colloquialisms in satyr-plays, f I p. 229 Colonae, f 11 p. 148; f 499, 1035 Coloneus, in the Latin title of O. C, OC p. ix Colonus Agoraeus, OC p. 5 ,, Hippius, OC p. xxx Colonus, the hero, OC p. xxx, 59 colony, foundation of a new, I 97 Colophon and the story of Calchas, f 1 p. 122 ' commanding,' verbs of, ace. or dat. after, A 112

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS commands, positive and negative combined, A pp. 214 ff. commos: v. kommos community in suffering a consolation, E 154, 289 comparative and superlative forms confused, f 67 comparative, imWov added to, An 1210 comparison, elliptical form of (oiidav ?^ei iueifw rod yclrovos), OT 467; P 181 compass, four points of the, OC 1245 ff. compound adj.: v. adjective, compound ,, adj. with noun of like sense

OF SOPHOCLES

297

concealment of misfortune: v. silence concubinage at Athens, T 447 f. conditional statement of probable fact (rdx &v i/XSe = probably came), OT 523 conjectures by editor in 0. C., OC p. lii „ by editor in O. T., OT p. Ixi ,, by editor in Phil., P p. xliv ,, of former critics adopted in 0. T., OT p. lix conjectures, often unreliable, found in margin of MSS, An 519 conjunction, copulative, added where logically redundant, P 1178 to the subst. (e.g. 5'9'1344; T 541"., Keiv) 132 ff., 229, 468 ,, ,, irapd, A 261, 74 2 ,, of clauses, wish with state,, ,, was in Soph., T 661 ment, An 500, 686 ,, „ vw6, A 301, 322, 1001 Corinna, OT p. xv compounds, two of same verb in juxtaCorneille's Oedife, OT p. xxxvi position, P 121 Coronus, f 386 ,, , with cpi- and dpi-, An 348 ,, , with -ixav-qi or /xaveiv, A 144, corpse, laying out of a, A 922 ,, , of enemy, respected, £ E 47 f. pp. 219 f. ,, , represented on the stage by an compressed phrase, a, A 1416; E 158; effigy, A 915; An p. xviii OC 205 f., r 4 oo f., 1766 f.; OT 753; corruption of final word of line, An P 601; T 1050 1329 compression in phrases after oix wcTre/j, Corybantes and Dionysus, f 862 A 1386 Corycian cave, the, An 1128 ,, in phrases after ivdaKaXetrai, Corythus, f I p. 47 etc., OC 1594; OT 1451; cottabus, game of, f 277, 537 T638: v. also brachylogy

298

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

Council, the Homeric, A 749 counsel and action, OC 68 course, length of, for chariots, E 726 Cranae, f 1 p. 127 Craneia, f 383 crasis, A 86 (pevrav), 334 (rj 01k), 756, 1362 (Orifiipq.), 1225 {/wiari); E398 (/•»?<£);P 147 (»«), 8 " (e/uoftrri): v. also prodelision, synizesis „ , accentuation in, A 791 Crates of Mallus, studies of, in tragedy, f 1 p. xxxix cremation commoner than interment in Homeric age, A 577 Creon, character of, in O. T., OT p. xxix Creophylus, T p. xviii, 265 crepundia (Roman), OT 1035; f II p. 273 Cresphontes, legend of, A 1285 Cretan cities, number of, f 899 ,, dances, A 699 „ settlements in Sicily, f 11 p. 5 Cretheus, f 11 pp. 270 ff. cretic, at end of trimeter, preceded by el

Cycnus, son of Poseidon, f II pp. 148 f". Cyllene, Mount, A 696; OT 1104 „ , the nymph, f I p. 225 ; I 266 Cynics and asceticism, £ 846 Cypria, the, of Stasinus, E p. xii, 158; OT p. xiv; P p . x, 1032; f I pp. xxvi4, xxxi, 58, 96, i2[, 127, 219; f II p. 29; f 361; f II pp. 77, 115, 131; f 479? f II pp. 148 f.; £ 497; f II pp. 1634, 199; f 562, 618; f II p. 253 Cyprus, Teucer removes to, f 11 pp. 214, 216 f. Cyrenaica, E 702 Cyrene and iov, f 603 Cyril-lexicons, f I pp. lxxxv f. Cyzicus, inscription at, f 11 pp. 71, 272

dactyl cannot precede an anapaest, A n 129 in 1st foot of paroemiac, A 1416 ,, ,, in 3rd foot of trimeter, A 340; P p. 238 ,, in 3rd foot of trimeter, combined with tribrach, P p. xlii, 932 dactyl, resolution of the long syllable of, ydp, E 376; by TQ TOSS', E 409; by ev An 797 (cf. p. 257), 970 ydp, OC 115; by K&vev, OC 664; by uis /x4v, OT 435; by arnxaiv', P 22, Dactyls: v. Idaean Dactyls p. 229 f.; by et, P 961, p. 247; by Daedalus, associated with Hephaestus, f I p. n o dpaios, i 399 ,, , at Camicus, f II pp. 3 ff. Creusa, various persons named, f II p. 23 ,, , exiled from Athens, f 323 Crisa and Cirrha, E p. xxiii4, 180, 699 Damnameneus, f 365 criticism of the poet, supposed, on some Danae and the birth of Perseus, f 165 other play, E 1289; OC 1116; P 12 Danae, story of, An 944; f 1 p. 38 Critias, Sisyphus of, f 11 p. 185 „ , „ , in art, An 948 Crito, Plato's, contrasted with Antigone, Danais, the epic, f 1 pp. xxvii, xxix An p. xxxv dance-song: v. hyporcheme crocus, OC 685 dances of Nysa and Cnosus, A 699 Croesus, famous dedication at Delphi by, dancing, arms used in Greek, f 240 An 1038 ,, , expressive character of Greek, Cronos and Moloch, f 126 Cronos, human sacrifice to, f 160 f 121 ,, , rule of, in Golden Age, £278 „ , tragic, f 422 cross-roads, Hecate worshipped at, f Danube, popular belief as to course of, 535- 4 i 547 ,, , proverbial reference to, I 168 Daphne, pass of, OC 899 ff. cup, the Athenian drinking-, A 1200 'dappled,' Greek words for, OC 1092 f. cups, with gilded edges, f 130 Dardanus, P 69 Curetes of Pleuron, f 11 p. 64 date of the Ajax, A p. li curse of Oedipus on his sons, OC p. xxiv, ,, ,, Antigone, An p. xlii; in1298 f., 1375 ternal evidence, p. xlviii ,, upon a whole family, form of, A Chryses, f 11 p. 328 1178 Electra, E p. lvi Cybele, attributes of, P 391 ff. Inachus, f 1 p. 199 ,, , attributes of, in art, P 400 Nausicaa, f 11 p. 92 Cychreus, f 579 Oed. Col., OC p. xxxix Cyclic epics, Orestes legend in the, E Oed. Tyr., OT pp. xxix f. pp. xi, xii Oenomaus, f 11 p. 123 ,, epics, the, E p. xii; f I pp. xxiiiff. Peleus, f II p. 143 Cyclopian walls, f 227 Phaedra, f II p. 296 Cycnus, son of Ares, f 495 Philoctetes, P pp. xl, 5

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

299

date of the Tereus, i 11 p. 223 OT 708, 1512; P 22, 261, 433, >, ,, Teucer, I 11 p . 214 494. 575. 763. 850, " 1 9 ; T „ „ Trachiniae, T p. xxiii 810, 1233 „ ,, Triptolemus, f 11 p. 239 dative, ethic, combined with dat. of in>> >. Tyro, i II p. 274 terest, OC 1518 f. dative after phrase expressing recon„ , ethic, of judgement, A 1266, 1282, ciliation, A 718, 744 1363; An i S , 514. 873, 004; ,, after avtuptpeiv, An 273 E 226; OC 810, 1446; OT 8, 40, 596; P98, 475,1031; f 188, ,, after auris, instead of a relative clause, A 687; OC 1358; OT 77•> 95.9 284, 839 ,, , in -eeff8at, T 470 f. T 584 ft". ,, after opwcBai (as='to attack'), ,, , instrumental, with vwd, An 975 ,, , irregularly followed by a c e , E OT 165 479: v. dative and ace. „ after 6d, etc.), ,, after XPV> doubtful in Attic, An f 270. 1 ff. 736 ,, , locatival, without prep., A 191, ,, after wtpeKelv, etc., An 560 240, 63s; An 225; E 174, 313, ,, and accus. combined in constr. I33M OC 313, 411, 483, 605, with infin. ((pBcfifrr/ /j^ya KCLKOV700, 715, 1260 f.; OT 20, 381, 563; P 244, 520, 1012; 909, 1228, 1337, 1526; P 368, T n o , 240, 755, 855, 1127; 1465; T 137 (iXirioiv Iffxew), I 153 f., 211 ,, , causal, co-ordinated with causal 597; f 351 participle (or adj.), A 177 ; OC ,, , modal, cognate to idea of verb 333; OT 963; T 239 f. (e.g. ijirvip eudeiv), An 427, 591; ,, , circumstantial: v. dat. of circumOC 1625; OT 65; T 176, 544 stance ,, , modal, combined with instru,, , comitative (instrumental) expressmental, OC 1318 f. ing addition: v. dative, simple ,, , with adj., equivalent to adv., ,, , double: v.ethic,instrumental, etc. f 636. 3 (eiiboiari (ppevi), 659. 3 ,, , ethic, A 39, 102, 216, 332, 687, dative of agent, £921 733, 826, 898, 1084; An 37, ,, of agent, with pass, verb (of tenses 50, 278; E 144, 272, 357, 495, other than the perf.), A 539, 761, S87,1067; OC 62, 81, 137, 722, 906 ; An 504, 1218; T 541; 613, 723, 845, 1021, 1156 f., f 755 1249, 1447 ff-, 1630, 1713 f.; ,, of agent, with perf. pass., A 1129

3oo

GENERAL

INDEX

TO THE

dative, simple, in sense of dat. with irp6s dative of circumstance, An 608; OC 112, (draif anus), A 866; E 235; 1057; OT 441, 1206; P 1377, OT 175 1387; T 147, 831 „ , sociative, P 1027: v. also dative „ of circumstance (cognate,friji>djSXaof circumstance /3ei ply), E 650; T 168 „ , to be supplied with the first of ,, of circumstance, wither/, An 157, two adjectives, from a gen. after 556; OC 1268 the second, OC 1383 „ of circumstance (airote avSpaaiv, etc.), with or without ativ, A 27; dative with adj. expressing fullness* T 978 I .162, 333 ,, with infin., An 838; OC 1202 f.; ,, of indirect object, after Troieo' OT 913; P 552 ravra, etc., OT 1373; T 807 ,, with noun (TO Sbkip xr^yuara), OC ,, of interest, A 1045, 1224, 1366; 1026 f., 1594; T 668 An 44, 234, 564, 736, 865, 971, Daulia in Phocis, OT p. xviii, 733 974; OC 341, 430 f., 444, 616, 859, 962,966, 1673; P 33, 247; Daulis or Thrace, as scene of Tereus, f II T 205; f 188 pp. 224 f. ,, of interest, after fiovKeimv, An 278 Daulis, supposed derivation of, f 581. 9 ,, of interest, after irepipalvetv, An Dawes, R., his theory about STUS, E 956 1209 day and night, alternation of, A 672 ,, of interest, in expressions denoting dead, burial in native soil acceptable to lapse of time, OT 735; P 354 the, An 1203 ,, of interest (partic. or adj. of ,, , continuity of physical life of the, OT 1372 desire), OC 1505; OT 1356; ,, , duty of pouring libations to the, T 18 An 429, 431 ,, of interest (percipient), OC 76 (us ,, , duty of throwing earth on the, lS6) ) ,, of interest (person for whom a An 256 „ , laying out of the, A 922 prayer is made), OC 1443 f.; „ , offerings to the, An 196 f., 247; OT 269 f. E 405, 452, 894 ff. ; OC 402, „ of interest, with noun (e.g. crari/p 1713 f. S6fiocs), An 571, 861 „ of interest, with noun, preceding ,, , peace of the, E 1170; OC 955 the noun and its art., OC 714 ,, , the, belong to the nether gods, „ of interest, with noun and adj. A 1343; An 1070 equally (e.g. 0i)Xa£ Trp60v/u>s ,, , the, bring death on the living,- A Kwaylf), A 37 901, 1027; An 871; E 808, ,, of interest, vith verbs of ' buying,' 1163; OT 1453; T i n i , 1163 etc., An 1171; E 442 ,, , the, desire to be mourned, OC „ of object, doubled, OC 998 1707 f. ,, of relation (e.g. 8eoU TiBvrjKev), ,, , the, displeased by an enemy's partiA 970, 1128; E 1152 ; OT 977; cipation in their funeral rites, p 685, 853, 1030; f 921 A 1395 ,, of respect, with adjs. (e.g. KCIKOI ,, , the, invoked at grave, OC 1762 yvuimis), A 639, 964, 1374; OT ,, , the, to be honoured by survivors as 557! T 699 f. themselves mortal, f 381 ,, of respect, with verbs o f excelling,' ,, , the, unconscious of posthumous An 208; OC 1007, 1265 f., honours, f E 67 ff. 1313 f,, , the, varying obligations towards, ,, of respect, with dirurreir, T 1229 An p. 261 ,, of respect, with ivvfiplfav, P 342 ,, , washing and dressing of the, A ,, of respect, with i^a\\d
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS death ,,

' mowing down' lives, An 601 personified, invocation of, A 854; OC 1578; P 797 ,, , to be welcomed by the calamitystricken, A 473; An 463; OC 1220 f.; f 488, 698, 952 „ , violent, types of, OC 1680 f. 'deed and word,' OT 72 Deianeira and Heracles, T pp. xix f. ,, , character of, T pp. xxxi ff. ,, , children of, T 54 Deidamia, f 11 p. 193 deification of abstract ideas, OT 27; f 605, 865, 922 deities, avenging, T 808 Delavigne's Messiniennes, contrasted with the Antigone, An p. xxxiii 'Delian,' as epith. of Apollo, A 704; OT 154 deliberative aor. subjunct.: v. subjunctive, deliberative deliberative aor. subjunct., in despairing utterance, An 554 Delphi, cliffs above, An 1126 influence of, E pp. xii f. Persian attack on, OT 897 topography of, OT 463 wealth of temple at, OT 152 Delphic oracle, riddles of, f 771 demagogues at Athens, allusion to, P 99 Demeter and Cora, OC 681 ff. ,, Dionysus, f 1010 ,, Triptolemus, f II p. 240 Black, at Phigalia, £ 398 Chloe, OC p. xxxiii Euchlous, OC 1600 f. identified with Ge, f 290, 826 'Afijffio, f 981 'Afiaia, f 981 Demetrius, ds elocutione, quotations in, £ I pp. li f. „ of Scepsis, f I p. lii Demodice, f 11 pp. 323 f. demon, expelled by spitting, f II p. 57 demons, belief in, f 646. 5 ,, , malice of, P 194 Demophon, f 11 p. 242 Demosthenes quotes Antigone, An 175 ,, refers to Oenomaus, f 1 p. xlviii Demosthenes' quotation of Ant., paraphrase in, An 186 ' denying,' verbs of, firf and ,uij ou after, A 96; An 377, 442 f. deodands, E 484 description of place, blended with narrative, T 752 ff. ,, Soph.'s self-restraint in, An 415

OF SOPHOCLES

301

desiderative verbs, A 326, 582; P 1001; T 1232 deus ex machina, P p. xxv, 1409; f II pp. 199, 273; f 562 dialect, differences of, whether represented on stage, £ 176 Dicaearchus of Messana, A p. liv, p. 4 ; OT p. xxx; f 1 p. xxxvi dicasts, appointment of, at Athens, f 288 dice of Zeus, the, f 895 diction, of Philoctetes, P p. xli „ , Sophoclean, T pp. xlv ff. ' Dictys Cretensis,' E p. xvii2 ,, , on Peleus and Neoptolemus, f 11 pp. 141 f. Didascaliae, the: v. Aristotle Didymus, criticism of, OC 237, 763; f 14; 425 ,, , editions of, and commentaries on tragic texts, f 1 pp. xl ff. ,, , on proverbs, f I pp. lxxvi f. ,, , source of tragic and Aristophanic scholia, f I p. lxii ,, , TpayiKT) W|is of, £ I pp. xlii f. ,, , iwbtwyi^a of, on Sophocles, A p. lvii; E p. lxix, 27 cr. Dike, associated with the Erinys, A 1390; T808 ,, , the claims of, on the living, An. 451 ,, , the throne of, An 854 Diocles of Peparethos, £ 11 p. 271 Diogenes Laertius, quotations in, £ 1 pp. lviii f. Diogenian, the lexicographer, f I pp. xliii f., lxix ; f 425 „ , the paroemiographer, £ I p. lxxvi Diomedes and Odysseus, quarrel of, f » PP- 35 f-> f 799 ,, , at Scyros, f 11 p. 193 „ , character of, P 416 „ , exile of, from Aetolia, f 799. 2 Dion Chrysostom, P p. xiv; f 1 p. liii Dione, cult of, associated with that of Zeus, T 116 Dionysiac theatre, seats in, E p. xl Dionysius of Halicarnassus, quotations from Soph, in, f 1 p. lii ,, Scytobrachion, f I p. xxvij; £ 11 p. 173; f 546 ,, the Cyclograph, f I p. xxvi ,, Thrax, f I p. lxxi Dionysus and Apollo, f I pp. 232 f. „ ,, Corybantes, f 862 ,, ,, Hephaestus, f 11 p. 9 ,, , as bull-god, £ 668, 959 ,, , as Iacchus, An 1121, 1147; * 959

3°2

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

Dionysus, as the purifier and healer, An 1143 , associated with Naxos, An „ 1150 „ , associated with the Muses, An 965 ,, , associated with Thrace, f 11 p. 263 ,, , attendants of, An 1152; OC 679 f. „ , birth of, { II p. 292 ,, , connexion of, with southern Italy, An 1119 „ , epithets of, OT 209 ff. ,, , flute associated with, T 217 ,, in art, An 1152 „ , infancy of, f 1 p. 117 ,, , ivy sacred to, T 218 ,, , torch-festival of, on Parnassus, An 1126 „ , various cults of, An n 15 ,, , worshipped by night, An 153, 1147 diphthong, elision of, A 354; T 216 Dirce, the river, An 104 disjunctive statement in conjunctive form, An 328; OC 488 distress, those in, duty of helping, f 922 dittography, An p. 243 divided attribute: v. adj. placed after noun divination, by birds, An 999, 1005 ,, , by bladders, f 394 ,, , by fire of burnt offering, An 1005, 1007 f. ; f 11 p. 57 , Greek views on, OT 708 ,, division of a verse between two speakers: v. dvTi\a^ri dochmiac verse, OC p. lix; P p. xlvi Dodona, oracle at, T 9, 44 f., 171 f., 1164,1166 f., pp. 200 ff.; f 11 pp. 107 ff.; f 455- 456. 460, 461 dogs, Laconian, etc., A 8 doing, verbs of, double accus. after, A 22, 1324 Dolopes, f 1 pp. 119 f. dolphin's supposed love of music, f 762 domestics, kindly relations with, T 907 ff. doors, fastenings of, An 1186 'Dorian' as epithet, OC 695, 1301; OT 775 Dorian influence modifying Homeric legends, E p. xxiiig Doric forms in anapaests, A 1404; An n o , 804 f., p. 248; E 90; OT 1303; T 987 „ forms in tragic dialogue, A 37, 182; An 715, 1196; E 563; T 173 f,, forms in tragic lyrics, An 349,

874; E 134, 236; OC 132 cr.; OT 1337 ff.; P 214,668, 725 Dorium in Messenia, t i p . 176 Dorotheus, f I p. lxxix Dotion, f 380, 386, 492 doves at Dodona, f 456 dowry, usages as to, T 161 ff.; f 583- 7 dragon, slain by Heracles, T 1098 ff. draughts, metaphor from, applied to life and death, A 475 dreams, evil influence of, purged by daylight, f 65 ,, evil influence of, purged by running water, f 649. 39 dress of women in Homeric age, f 439 dressing and washing of the dead before burial, A n 901 drinking-cup (KI»U£), the Athenian, A 1200 Dryas, f II p. 222 Dryden, Oedipus of, OT p. xxxviii dual and plural combined, An 14, 57, 533 (cf. A 1304); OC 343, 350 ff., 857; P 5 4 ' dual, first person (\e\el/ine$ov), E 950; (6pfjubfjie6ov)f P 1079

,, , forms of fern, adjectives, E 206 ,, , forms of fem. art. and pronouns, Attic evidence for, An 769; E 1133; OC 445; OT 1462 cr., 1472 ff. ; f 881 ,, , forms of fem. partic, E 980; OC 445, 1113 f., 1676, p. 293; OT 1472; f 861 ,, , imperative, P 1003 dual noun (rarely plur.) with ap.
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS echo of the last speaker's phrase, OC 1420 f., 1704; OT 548, 570, 622, 1004, 1067 Edonians, the, An 956 •education, a permanent influence, T 144 ff. Egypt and Greece, OC 337 Egyptian mummies, f 712 Elatus, f 380 Electra, first mention of in literature, E p. xix character of, E p. xlii supposed age of, E 962 the Aeschylean, E p. xxxi treated like a slave, E 190 why her name is given to plays on the Orestes legend, E p. xxxii £lectra of Euripides, analysed, E pp. xlvi ff. „ ,, , criticism of Aeschylus in, E p. xlviii, 1222 ,, ,, , date of, E p. li ,, ,, , relation of to Sophocles' play, E p. liii ,, , the, analysis of, E pp. xxxii ff. „ , ,, , compared with the Choephori, E p. xxxviii ,, , ,, , date of, E p. lvi ,, , ,, , Homeric influence in Soph.'s treatment of, E p. xli electron, or silver-gold, An 1038 elemental powers, the, profaned by an impure presence, OT 1427 Eleusinia, foundation of, f 11 p. 241 „ , the great, OC 1046 ff., 1051; f 804, 891 Eleusis and its neighbourhood, An n 20 Elis, scene of the Tyro, f 11 p. 273,1649 elision at end of anapaestic verse, An 802, 817, 820 ,, at end of iambic verse, An 1031 ; OT 332 ,, at end of lyric verse, An 350, 595. 864 „ at end of speech, E p. 226 ,, before av in jth foot of trimeter, E 413 elision, neglected in L, An 1147 elision of datival 1 in tragedy, A 191; OC 1435 f., p. 289; T675 ,, ,, diphthong (ol/xoi), A 354 ,, ,, disyllabic subst. or adj. with short penult, OT n 8 o ,, ,, emphatic form; E 1499; OT 64 ,, ,, -at in verbal ending, T 216 ,, ,, 5
OF SOPHOCLES

303

elision of -e in 3rd pers. sing, before av, E 914 <sa when emphatic, OT 405 ellipse:1of antecedent before relat.: v. antecedent suppressed apodosis in stating alternative, OC 639 ff.; OT 92: v. also apodosis suppressed article with OUTOS adjectival: v. OSTOS

article with iraffa ir6\ts, = ' the whole city,' An 178, 656, 776 infin. (iroteiv) after WXw, etc., An 497; P 100, 310 infin. after ftiWu, An 448, 939; 0C1074; P 125.5; T 75 noun, £ 371. 1 (Aiyaiov) „ after iv, f 583. 3 ,, with fem. adj. in prepositional phrase [Si dpffrjt sc. 6B0S), An 994; T 395. 727 ,, with fem. adj., A 208; An 1307; OC 544; f 1103 object: v. object riot expressed optative (eiV) in subordinate clause, E 257 optative and av, T 56 f. ,, to be supplied from context, T 305, 1214: v. also optative participle of dfil: v. uv omitted subject: v. subject omitted verb after av, E 365; P 115; T 462 efre...eifT6, E 560 tcav : v. K&V fii)Siv, E 369

,,

ws (final), E 1434 us (in comparison), A 525; OT 923 in abrupt address, An

, 4 4 J'

,, „ ,, „

577

, , OVK aipoppov; E 1430 „ OVK, dXXet, E 1453 ,, OVK £KTOS; A 369 (Troiuficv after ivrjSh irp6
399-

8l

3

elvai. after eiKdfeiv, An 1244 etvai after us, WVTE, An 775; T 174 iariv after 6V01; in indirect question, A 103,890 (cf. 33); An 318; OC 1214 f.; OT 926 yv, An 948 ; E 1172

GENERAL INDEX ellipse of 6 /Ur, etc., A n 202; E 1290; 0 T 1228; T 117, 132 ff. ,, ,, TLS: v. T « omitted elliptical phrases with el irov, el TIS, etc., A 885 „ ,, with K&V { = Kal idv), A 1078; f 23 „ „ (Spa, etc. understood), constr. in, An 215; E 1296; OT 1518 Elymnian bower, f 437 Elymnion, f 888 emphasis by further definition, A n 1 ; E 12, 156; OC 535 ,, by position or pause, A 311, 574, 946, 1015; An 46, 72, 120, 234.3H. 525. 555= 658. 679, 706, 750; E 957, 1507; OC 1173 f., 1628; OT 278, 545 f.; P 9 0 7 ; £ 319 „ by use of dual, A n 533 ,, : v. tautology, emphatic; iteration, rhetorical emphatic refusal of discussion after opinion expressed, OC 1665 f. enallage, An 26 enclitic pronoun placed before its verb, A 361 ; E 12 r3, 1359 : v. also pronoun, personal ,, TIS placed before noun, An 20,249 enemy, doing evil to an, not repugnant to Greek sentiment, A p. xxxix; An 643 ,, , public, burial refused to, A 830 ,, , treatment of a fallen, A 1348; f E47 Eneti, f I pp. 86, 88 enhoplic and ithyphallic, £ 278 „ metre, f 371. 2, 511, 568. 1 f. Enipeus, f 11 p. 270 Ennius adapted Euripides, f I pp. xxxix f.; p. 129 Ennius, Ajax of, A p. xlviii ,, , Andromache of, f I p. 166 ,, , Andromeda of, f I p. 80 ,, , Hectoris Lutra of, f II p. 326 entrance, stage, for one coming from the country, OT 78 envy aims at the powerful, A 157 ,, powerless against the good, f 188 Enyalios, A 179, p. 222 Eoeae: v. Hesiod epanaphora, A 379; An 200, 480; OC 5, 610, 1313 f.; OT 25, 259, 370; P 1370 f.; T 161 ,, , with a change in the actual word {e.g. (ca\uJs...€u), An 6 6 8 8 E 6 O C 53O

TO THE

epanaphora, with a change of sense in the repeated word, A n 1070 ,, , with asyndeton, f 244 „ , without p£v before a Si following : v. i*£v omitted before St in epanaphora epeisodion, Aristotle's definition of, A P- 9 ; 0 T F . 8 epexegetic clause : v. adjective made more explicit epic colouring in the Ajax, A p. Hi, 423 : v. Homeric echo ,, Cycle, the, E p. xii; f 1 p. xxiii ff. ,, forms in tragic dialogue, A 294, 300, 830; A n 1033, 1223, 1236; OC 343; f 2 55- 5 „ forms in tragic lyrics, A 185, 390, 926; An 134, 339, 604, 623, 837, 846, 968, 1146, 1298; E 157; OC 247; P 1163 Epicharmus, Philocletes of, P p. xxxii ,, , proverb quoted from, A 1076 Epigoni, war of the, A n 1080 Epigoni, the epic, f I pp. xxvii, xxx, 68, 130, f 242 Epimetheus and Pandora, f 11 pp. 136 f. Epistrophus, f 43 epithet marking fig. sense of noun (£pnr) K0.K0.), A 60

,, ,,

placed after a. noun, with art. and adv. before it, OC 1514; OT 1245: v. adjective transferred, A 1186 [iroXvirXdyKTUV iriuv); A n 36 {<j>hvov 5-qf>.b\evGT0v); E 1231 (yeyq66% Bdupvov); OC 240 (ipywv AK6VTWV) ; O T 1214 (ydfios TeKvQv), 1229 (/caffa eicdvTa); P 694 (HT6VOV

fiapvfip&Ta);

T

357

(purrbs fiMpos); f 89 (mpa.a
(MKOTOS),

ydfwi),

618 (a
875 (6p66icepws t/>piKrj):

v. compound adjective; adjective as epithet of compound phrase epithets, several with one subst.; A 710, 1025; A n 5 8 6 , P 8 3 , 516 „ , two, one (with art.) preceding noun, one following (TTJS afupipirov

SaXa/xicos...dy%id-

\ov): v. adjective placed after noun ' epode' in choric songs, OT p. lxvii epodes to stasima, T 863 ff. eponymi, statues of the, at Athens, A p . XXX2

Eratosthenes, Erigone of, f I p. 174

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS Eratosthenes, studies of, in Attic drama, f I p. xxxvii ,,

, Ka.Ta
xlix, lix Erechtheidae, An 981 ,, , as = Athenians, A 202 Erechtheum, well in the, OC 711 Erechtheus, A 202; f 11 p. 171 Eriboea, mother of Ajax, in the Salamiiiiae, A p. xxii, 569 Erichthonius, f 643 Erigone, E 589; f 1 p. 62 ,, , accuser of Orestes, f I p. 173 ,, , daughter of Icarius, f I p. 174 Erinyes, An 1075 ,, , all-seeing, E 113; OC 42 ,, , attributes of the, A 835 f., 1390 ,, , called Kvves, E 1388 „ , drink blood, f 743 „ , functions of, E 114, 276 ,, , of aperson or family,OC i298ff., : 433 f,, , other titles of, OC 43 ,, , parentage of, OC 40 ,, , de&v 7ra?5es, E 112 Erinys, forger of a fatal weapon, A 1034 Eriphyle betrays Amphiaraus, E 836; f 113 in Greek art, E 837 f. ,, killed by Alcmaeon, f I p. 130 ; f 196 ,, necklace of, reference to, f 846 Eris at the marriage of l'eleus and Thetis, f 1 p. 139 Erotian, f 509; i I pp. lxxviii f. errors in the citation of dramatic titles, f I p. 78 : v- titles Erymanthian boar, T 1097 Eteocles, Antigone's feeling for, An 899 Eteoclus, OC 1316 Ethiopians, the, of Sophocles, perhaps to be identified with the Memnon, A p. 4 Etna, its breed of horses, OC 312 Etruscan vase-paintings, death of Ajax in, A p. li Etruscans and Pelasgians, f 270. 4 Etymologica, the, f 1 pp. lxxxvii f. etymological sense applied to words otherwise familiar, £ 7 6 1 , 789, 887 Euboea, T 237, 788 Euboea and Dionysus, An 1131, 1133 Eubulus, the comic poet, Oedipus of, OT p. xxxiii Euchlovis, Demeter, OC p. xxxi, 1600 f. Euenus and Oenomaus, f 473 ,, (Evenus), the river, T 559 ff. Eugamon, f 11 p. 106 Eugenius, f 1 p. xxxii Euippe, f 1 p. 146; f II p. 106 P. III.

OF SOPHOCLES

30S

Eumelus, epic poet, f 1 pp. xxvii, xxix ,, , son of Admetus, f 1 p. 144 Eumenides, as title of Furies, OC p. xxvii, 42, 486 ,, , ritual of, at Colonus,OC 479 ff. ,, , ritual to be observed in approaching, OC 130 Eumolpidae, OC 1053 eunuchs, oriental, f 11 p. 254 euphemism, An 667 (TO evavrla), 757 (\£yeiv TI), 1057 {av \4yrj^ =' abusive words : ); P 443 {ovx ct7ra£ = 7roXXd/ft?); T 315; f 565. 3 (0* fivpov irviov) ,, , religious, T 498 ff. ,, , withcolourlessrelativeclause in place of adv. (IK6,UI)C Iv

iic6/«/!<), OC 273 ; OT 1376; T 1234; f 618 ((yrieuphony, disregard of, A 61, 726 Euphorion, Philoctetes of, P pp. xvii, xxxii Euripides, Alcestis of, f 1 p. 198; f 11 p. 201 ,, , Alcmaeons of, f I pp. 68, 1302 ,, , Alcmena of, f I p. 76 ,, , Alexandros of, f I p. j7 ,, , Andromache of, f I pp. xv, 129, 141 ,, , Andromeda of, f I p. 79 ,, , Antigone of, An p. xxxvii „ , Antiope of, f I pp. 129, 1304 ,, , Archelaus of, f I p. xv ,, , Auge of, f I p. 48; f II p. 220 ,, , Bacchae of, f 11 p. 243 ,, , Bellerophon of, f 1 p. 214 ,, , confused with Sophocles, f 1 p. xx ; f 14, 3 j 4 , 491, 684, 7.69. 859

,, ,, ,, ,,

, conjectured as author of lines attributed to Soph., f 107, 583, 733. 94i , Cresphontes of, f II p. 72 , Cretan Women of, A 1295 , Cyclops of, compared with Ichneutae, f I pp. 229 ff. , Cyclops of, date of, f 1 pp. 230 f. , Danae of, f 1 p. 38 , Dictys of, f I p. 115 , echo of, T 415 , echo of Sophocles in,'A 59 c, 875; An 523, 563, 782, 852; f 142. 24, 695, 763, 948, 949 , Erechtheus of, f II p. 223! , Hecuba of, f II pp. 161 ff. , Heracles of, T pp. xxii f. 20

306

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

Euripides, heroines of, contrasted with Antigone, A n p . xxxiv ,, , Hippalytus of, f n pp. 294 ff. ;, , Hippolytus KaXvirrdfievos of, f II pp. 295 ff. ,, , Hypsipyle of, £ I p. 72 ,, , influence of, on Sophocles, T pp. xlix f. ; f I p. 62 ; f 3j4, 49° ,, , Ino of, f I p. 3 ,, , Ion of, f 11 pp. 23 f., 72 ,, , Iphigenia at Antis of, f I p. 218 „ , -Iphigenia in Tauris of, f II P- 72, 327 ,, , Meleager of, f n p . 65 ,, , number of plays of, f I p. xvi ,, , Oedipus of, OT p. xvi; f 733 ,, , Oenomaus of, f II p. 123 ,, , Palamedes of, f 11 p. 132 ,, , Peleus of, f II p. 140; f 491 ,, , Peliades of, f II p. 172 ,, , Philoctetes of, P p. xv, £733 ,, , Phoenissae of, OC 1254 f.; OT p. xvi , Phoen. 1758 ff., OT 1524 cr. ,. , Phoenix of, £ II pp. 320 f. ., , Phrixus of, £ I p. 1 ,, , Pleisthenes of, f I p. 187 ,, , Polyidus of, f 11 p. 57 ., , Scyrians of, £ II p. 191 ,, , Sisyphus of, f 11 p. 185 ,, , Sthcneboea of, f I p. 214 ,, , Telephiis of, £ r pp. 48, 95 ,, , Theseus of, f I p. 184 Euripus, ebb and flow in, An 1145; E 564 Euryalus, story of, f 1 pp. 145 f. Eurycles, f 59 Eurypylus, f 1 pp. 146 ff. Eurysaces and Teucer, f I p. 165 Eurysaces, chapel of, OC p. 5 Eurysaces, the, of Accius, A p. xlvii , the, of Sophocles, A p. xlvii ,, Eurysacidae, the, at Athens, A p. xxxi Eurystheus, T 1049 ,, and Heraclidae, T 305 Eurytus, T 263, 265 ,, and Thamyras, f I p. 178 Eustathius, on An 1167, An p. lii Eustathius on the contest for the arms of Achilles, A p. XV! Eustathius, quotations by, An 292, 348, p. 250 ,, , sourcesof, f 454; f Ipp. lxviff. „ , (the novelist) quotes doubtful verse of Soph., A 554 b Euxine sea, OT 196 evil more easily learnt than good,f 1120. 6 ff.

'Evil Staircase,' the, f 22, 24. 6 evocatio, f 452 ewes impregnated by wind, f 477 excelling, verbs of, dat. of respect with, An 208 exclamation standing outside the trimeter, A 737 exit, a silent, as a prelude to disaster, An 1245 exodus, Arist.'s definition of, OT p. 9 expansion of verses in MSS, OT 1264 cr. exposure of children : v. children extra metrum, words placed, P219, 736; T425 eye of carpenter when measuring, f 474. 4 f'eye of Justice,' f 12 eyes averted in chthonic ritual, f 534. 1 eyes, barrier of the, f 736 eyes inflict love-wounds, f 157, 474. 1 f., 801, 865 eyes of horse, when indicative of temper, f 1037 falling, verbs of, Tpds with dat. after, An 1189 ' falling' verse or sentence, OT p. lxix false characters soon betray themselves, OT 615 falsehood, a sickly growth, f 62 „ , unprofitable, f 834 ,, , when excusable, f 352, 833 fame, swiftness of, A 152; £ 688 famine at Aulis, f 479. 1 f. fat, use of, in sacrifice, An 1011 fate controls the gods, f 1129 fate, inaccessible to prayer, f 574. 12 ,, , the power of, A n 952; f 574. 12, 5 '5 Fates, 'the grey,' An 987 father's name preferred to mother's, E 366 (cf. 532); f 86, 564. 3 fear as a necessary element of government, A 1076 fearing, verb of, with subjunct., where indie, could be used, A 278; A n 1113 feast after a sacrifice, E 284 feminine adj., epic forms of, in tragedy: v. adjective of two terminations ,, adj., with noun understood, A 208: v. ellipse of noun with fem. adj. „ forms of dual partic, E 980 ,, gender, where general masc. might be expected, E 100, 1182 „ subject, masc. noun qualifying: v. masculine noun Fenelon, T6lit7iaque of, P p. xxxiii

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS ferrugineus, colour meant by, P 128 festivals, night-, of Dionysus, An 153, 1126, 1147 ,. , the, as land-marks of the calendar, An 607 „ , bound up with Greek family life, OT 1489 fifth foot of trimeter, irregular spondee in: v. cretic fighting belongs exclusively to men, f 436 figurative and literal senses blended, A 651; An 117, 1344; OT 866, 1300; P 666, 1167 f.: v. metaphor ,, and literal senses in juxtaposition, A 269 final clause, )( object clause, E 956 ,, ,. , of unattained purpose, E "34 ,, ,, , parenthetic (tv eidrjs), P 989 ,, ,, , substituted for clause of consequence, I 361 fine words must rest on tine deeds, f 839 finite verb substituted for participle: v. participle replaced by finite verb fire, divination by, An 1007 f. fire-brand, in legend of Meleager, £ 11 p. 65 fire-drill, the, f 708 fish as dumb, f 762 flight to sky as means of escape, £ 951 flute, use of in religious enthusiasm, T 217 ,, , use of in wild or mournful music, T 641 ff.; f 849 flute-playing, Athenian estimate of, f 768 flutes accompany the paean, f 490 folly and wickedness not distinguished, f 925, 98;, 1020, 1059 food, small dole of, given to those condemned to die by starvation, An 775 foot-prints of cows, device of Hermes respecting, I 115 f. foot-races, order of, E 686, p. 213 foresight, value of, f 302 formula of conclusion to speech (TVO.VT ewiaraaai, etc.), A 480; An 402; P 241, 389, 1240 ' fortune favours the brave,' £ 927 Fortune, guiding force of, I 73, 809 fortune, instability of, f 222, 809 Fortune, Oedipus the son of, OT 1081 fortune, when too high, dangerous, P 179 fountains appealed to in invocation, An 844; OC 1333 Four Hundred, revolution of the, P 388 fourth actor, the, OC p. 7, 1737 ff. fox, cunning of, f 263 free man, the aiT&pKfia of, OC 1336

OF SOPHOCLES

307

friends, the father's, are his son's, An 644 friendship, the inconstancy of, A 679 ff., 1359. PP.- 2 3 ' f -; OC 614 f. fruit-trees in sacred groves, OC 17 funeral rites, clothing provided for corpse at, £ E 67 ff. ,. ,, , Homeric, An 1203 ,, ,, , wailing at, T 1199 ,, ,, : v. also burial, burial rites Furies, invoked as x^ptai, OC 1568 ,, , parentage of, OC 40 ,, • , various titles of, OC 43 ,, , wineless offerings to, OC 100 fusion of two modes of expression, OT future, gnomic, f 382, 677 future indie, after relative in final clause, P303 ,, ,, , after relative with fir/, An 691; E 380; OT 1412, 1437 future indie, combined with delib. subjunctive, A 404; OC 310, 1254 f.; T 973 ,, ,, , in protasis, with opt. in apodosis, E 582 ,, ,, . , in -ww and -tw, OT 538 ,, ,, , of present intention, etc., (cu'njcro/xai) A 825 ; (/3ouA7jcro/aiH)A68i ;OC 1289; OT 1077; (eXf)OT 1160; (ipydtrei) P 786; (if,eU) OC 596; P 441, 1204; (A<£u>) E 560; P 581, 12

33 >

(irpo
OT 1446 ,, ,, • where it might be understood as delib. aor. subJLinc, An 377; OC 310 future indie, with el after oinrlpeiv, etc., A t s i o ; E 1210 (rdXaiva p) with el, sense of in conditional clause: z\ el with fut. indie. with OTTUK, after verbs of asking or commanding, T 604 f. with STTUS in final )( object clause, P 1069; I 260 with oi (interrog.) in commands, OC 897 ; OT 430, 1146 with 01) (interrog.) in commands, followed by direct imperat, An 885 with ov /j.ri, combined with aor. subj., E 42 with oi/ir/, 1st and 3rd pers., An 1043

3o8

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

future indie, with oi /«}, 2nd pers., A pp. 213 ff;; T 978, 1183

a subject (e.g. us ')<

A 281, 981; An 1179; E r „ ,, with O6K lad' SITUS, i 257 344 „ „ with us, OC 1724 genitive absolute of noun, without partic, future infin., in final sense, An 1280 (?) OC 83, 1588; OT 966, 1260 future infin., instead of aor. after verb of ,, absolute, where the genit. might praying, OT 272 be governed by main verb, A „ ,, , instead of aor. after SAva/uu, 1262 (cf. 1257) „ absolute, with us, A 281, 904, P 1394. P- 252 future midd., with pass, sense from liquid 981; An 1179: v. also ui stems, A 1155; An 93, 230; ,, after adj. compounded with a OT 272; P 954 privativum [e.g. &\p6alvw, how formed, A Bevos) ; E 851 (ir&ixrvpTos SeivG>v); OC 333 C\6yoiv aurdy,, participle understood after KOHTOT X) after adj. implying 'free from,' aSOis, An 809 ,, participle with art., An 261; E OC 1147 after adj. of similarity, E 87 1197; OT 297; P 1242 ,, participle, with us, after taBi, An after comparative, instead of dat., etc., with ^, An 75 ; OC 1063 „ participle, without us, limitations 568; P 597, 682; I 247 after phrase expressing nearness, to use of, P 1192 ,, perf., An 91 (TreTaiao^ai); An 173 i); A 5 577, C 86 ; OC after superlative: v. superlative 861; OT 1141 ( t f d ^ ) )O 587 after poss. pron. (rdjua Sverfyov), 4 57 OC 344: v. genitive possess. ,, perf., expressedd by aor. participle after vb compounded with irpo-, with taoficu, An 1067; OC 816; An 83, 688, 741 OT 1146 after verb of receiving, OC 1141ft1. ,, , the, uncertainty of, f 845 after verbal adj. with active Galen, quotations from Soph, in, f t p . sense, OT 885; T 537 f. lviii after verbs of 'aiming,' A 154; gall-bladder, in divination, An 1010 An 1033, 1084 Ganymede, as waidiKd. of Zeus, f 345 after verbs of 'speaking' or Ge and Hestia, f 615 'asking about,' A 1236; E Ge, worship of at Athens, f 290 317,1154: v. genitive of relaGellius, Aulus, quotes from Sophocles, tion f I p. lviii after ABIKTOS, T 685 f. gender, v. masculine; feminine; neuter after dUiv, etc. (of thing heard), general, duty of, to conceal bad news, OC 304, 418 (., 485 OC 1429 f. after &\\6KOTOS, P 1191 f. general sentiment in interrog. form cha&f/.
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS genitive after dSivai, E 668 ,, ,, els 7rX^oc, OC 1220 f. ,, ,, (uTifws, E 241 „ ,, ivdvTrjpios, f 526 ,, ,, fropKos, A n 369 ,, ,, eTra.LTLa.adai A n 490 ,, ,, iirelyeadai, I 74 ,, ,, eiriKaipos, A 1405 ,, ,, eirtfTKLos, OC 1650 ,, ,, iTnivv/xos, OT 210 ,. ,, eSuipos, f 200 ,, ,, ttpaiveiv, OC 926 ,, ,, ^.avB&veiv, A 1262; E 565 ; OC 5 9 3 ; P 370, 541 „ ,, ix&vos, OC 1250: p. genitive of separation ,, ,, 7repi<7i irvetv, f 565. 3 ,, ,. Tro\vi Trp66vfi.os, E 3 ,, ,, irpOKa^ieiv, A 1269 ,, ,, TrpoairiTveiv, OC 1755 f. ,, „ irpoardrris, O T 303 „ ,. wpo(ros P 203 ,. ,. T&\as, E 1209 ,. ,, TO ^KeWev, OC 505 ,, ,, iiTo
,, ,, ,,

,, ., ,,

OF SOPHOCLES

309

761 f., 835, 922 f., 1358 f. ; O T 261, 960, 1474; P 8r, 104, 159 f., 403 f., 507, 1202; T 3 5 6 , 493, 506, 7i6ff., 829 f.; f 659. 6: v. also genitive of quality genitive, defining, combined with a second gen., A 54, 732, 8 7 2 ; E 681, 857ff. : v. alsogenitive, double ,, , defining, double, A 309, 46?, 616 „ , defining, in periphrasis (TSTTOS Tpota.s = Tpoia), A 437, 872 ,, , defining, with neut. plur. adj., A n 1209 (V (ppovpTfifj.ct.Ta), A 54, 732; E 6 8 1 ; P 489; T 1191 ,, , double, one objective, the other representing internal accus. (Beds irpoo"fiyopos euy[/.dTtoi>), A n 1184 ,, , double, one objective, the other subjective (ffeov 6d|is ffov), A 998; OC 729; T 1266 f.; f 142. 3 ff. ,, , double, possessive, A n 795, 929, 966, 1204 ,, , exclamatory (with ot/Mot, etc.): v. genitive after 0eu ,, in -eos, for metrical convenience, A n 162 ,, VTTOVXOS, OT 1396 ,, , in 1st clause, depending on a after e), 153 228 f., 1411 f.;' O T r8.s 497 (Orjfias eXMxffw), 533 {iv, co-ordinated with an a d j . : v. avdo~Ta<Tis dpdvwv), 630 {dd adjective co-ordinated Xex^wi'), 632 (\firiipos T^ , denning, A 54 (Acias tppovpfivv[uf>ov), 858 {iraTpbs Hara), 135 (Sa\a/iwos fidSpov), 1085 (Kapdias Toi-ev[jLa.Ta)t 1160 1076 (
3io

GENERAL INDEX TO THE ix08ov); [ 506 (jixt bSov); OT 93 (TwvSe irhSosj, 218 (dXitV KUKLOV), 647 (SpKos 8edv), 865

TTOTafiiiav TTOTUV) f

659.

5,

{pdfiSos dnrXov SpdKovros) f 701 add.

genitive of relation: v. objective gen. ,, of relation, after verbs of saying or hearing or their equivalents, A 1236; An 1182; E 317, 1'54; OC 307,355, 514, 662; P 439' 4 4 1 ; T 169 f., 927 f., (aHpyrj/ia aiOev); f 142- 3 ff. 1122 ('IXiov wopov), i 760 (ipbfiov ,, of relation, after verbs of per/toxX6s): 7J. also genitive of ception, etc. {evOv/iou TU>V relation dibrwv STI Xeyowi), OC 114 genitive, objective, combined with sub„ of separation, after dXiWeii/, An jective (8eov /3<££is aipei, genitive of agent, without birb, A 807, f 905 1353; An 235; E 344; OT ,, of separation, after diro^Xd?rreiv, 1437 (iMjSevbs irpoa-fyyopoi); T A 941 768, 934 ,, of separation, after diruards, A ,, of agent, without irn-6, with neg. 1019 verbal adj. {e.g. e68etr6ai, T ) £ 592. 5, (\eifiuv 712 ((3K xijtiot), 906 (Aaiou W
PLAYS

AND FRAGMENTS

genitive of source (ablatival), P 194: v. also genit. of place whence ,, of source (possessive): v. genitive, possessive, denoting source ,, of time, A 141, 285 ,, of time within which, E 478, 817; OC 397, 821; P 821 genitive, partitive, E 271, 759 (avSpes *WC
OC

73; T 548; f i 8 ?

868;

P

(dU^ve

iraiSoiv), 271. 2 (A6.Kfj.ov Ileppaiflwv)

,, ., ,, „

, partitive, after aXXos, without art. (rots dWoicLv 'Apyetaiy), A 774 , partitive, after iax<*-Tos, f 907 , partitive, as predicate, f =.55. 1 , partitive, as predicate with

256 (fi.TiSa.fiov), 834 (TTOV), 899

{iv6A.Se), (TTOO), 705

,, ,, ,,

, partitive, TIS omitted with, An 1068; E 1322 , partitive, with adverbs (or adverbial phrases) of quality, OT 345, 1416 , partitive, with neut. plur. adj., An 1265 (avoXfla. (SoiAeuftArwv)\ OC 1238 (/caKa KaKwp); P

, partitive,with neut.pron.(^sTo5' •fyuepas, etc.), A 314 (iv T£) ; An 1229; E 14 (is Toaovdc), 961; OC 748 (is Toaovrov) [cf. id. 1029], 1138 (isr6Se); TV)

, partitive, with neut. sing, adj., A n 1347 (wp&TOvevSatfj.oJ'ias);

OC 1618 f.; f 786: v. also neut. adj. partitive, with relative and antecedent omitted, E 653 partitive, with superlative, OC 669. 739. ] I 7 3 fpartitive, with atprtv, P 706 partitive, with Spa/iefc, A 731 partitive, with elvai, E 199 partitive, with £xe""> OT 7°8 partitive, with KpefiaaTds, An

,,

,

,,

,

,, ,, ,, „ ,,

, , , , ,

,, ,,

, partitive, with vifieiv, OT 240 , partitive, with oi ns, ei m , A 424, 1175 , partitive, with wepav, OT 673 , partitive, with TTOV, etc., A ro2,

1221

,, „

375

(aXX?;),

1145 (tW)' ?'. also ttwoi; iroi; genitive, partitive, with TI'S; T 744 ,, , placed long before governing prep., E 7 8 : v. preposition following its case ,, . possessive, A 699 (deiiv xopoTroi' axa£); A n 289 (7r6Xews avSpes), 459 (vbfjwv SUi) = ' penalty for breaking the l a w s ' ) , 733 (Qr)(3r;s Xec6s), 1070 (6e&v raw), 1075 ('AiSov "Eptvves), 1081 E

84

(irarpos Xovrpd); OT 236 (7^5 n s ) ; P 1081 (yvaXof irirpas); T 112 (K^fxara vbrov), 1199 (yoov S&Kpv)

KOX tptpu

OT 771 (is ToaovTov), 1174 (irpbs TL ;)', P 174 (eirl Travri

,,

(iW); T

(TTOI), 907

(8<JOJV fTTrapdytiaTa.) ;

OT 465 {&PPW appijTWv); 65 (&axaT' e
,,

n8[

TTOO

, partitive, depending more closely on the remoter of two verbs, A n 537 (ZvfifieTltrxu rrjs alrias)

311

659 (tv6a); E 404, 936 (tva), 1035 (of), ii74(7ror);OT 3 67 (iW), 1442 (i'ra); P 203 [Trjde),

Ti9£vai, I 106

,,

OF SOPHOCLES

,, „

, possessive, after eVtx^pa, An 820 , possessive, answering to the subject of a verb (SiKe\Xr;s 5 SiXk 3dXX) /3X An 250 , possessive, combined with defining genit.: v. genitive, double , possessive, combined with objective gen., OC 729: v. also genitive, double , possessive, combined with possess, pron. in different case {e.g. TO. aa...6av6vTOs),A 1016; OC 344; P 1126 , possessive, denoting authors or source, An 157 (de&v UVVTV%i'at), 225 (tppovrib'biv eino~T&<ms), 256 (ayos cpetyovTos KOVIS), 795 ({3\e<papo]v tfj.epos), [008

(KJ;I«S fj-r/piiiiv), J013

(dp-

yiojif /j.aPT€ijfia.Ta), 1017 ([iopd. OiSLwov 7<5rau); OC 647, 786 ; O T 170, 312, 681 , possessive, denoting parentage, stock or country, A 172, 202, 401, 4=0, 952. 1302; A n 380, 486, N25; OC 45, 144, 214 {TWOS el <xir£p[xa.Tos), 297, 668 (x&pa.s ^7rauXa), 9 1 2 ; P 2 4 0 (Sftlipou yevos elf-i), 242, 9 4 3 ,

1022

, possessive, double (e.g. 8\e<papoiv in-epos vifirpris), A n 795,

929, 966, 1204 , possessive, with yiyveffdat, OC 660

312

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

genitive, possessive, with ypdv); OC ,, , the,- sometimes order commission 447 (yipovs iwdpKeinp): v. also of crime, E p. xiii genitive, possessive ,, , the, sometimes visible only to a „ , subjective, combined with obchosen person, A 15, 301, p. 213 jective : v. genitive, double „ , the, subject to Love (as well as George Choeroboscus : v. Choeroboscus men), An 787; f 684, 941. 13 Geraestus, E 508; f 11 p. 124 ,, , the, swift to send punishment, Geryon, f I p. 197 An riO4 Getae, f 654 ,, , the, treatment of Oedipus by, OC ghost, gender as applied to, f 523 p. xxiv ' giants,' meaning of, f 24. 7 ,, , the, unbroken happiness of, f 946 Gigantomachia at Olympia, T 1058 f. „ , the, will of, must be acquiesced Glaucus, son of Minos, f 11 pp. 56 f. in, f 196, 585, 680, 964 Glisas, f 1 p. 1311 Goethe, on An 904-920, An p. 259 glosses, not characteristic of earlier gold and electron, An 1038 Alexandrian age, An p. 243 ,, , wealth of Mycenae in, E 9 Glyconic rhythm, f 298 Golden Age, f 278 ,, verse, An p. lvi; OC p. lviii; ' golden,' applied to the gods' possessions, P p. xlvi f 727 „ verse, correspondence of, T ,, , Homeric epithet of reins, etc., p. lix, 1149 A 847 gnomic iiorist: v. aorist golden dog stolen by Tantalus, f II „ ,, followed by pres.: v. aorist p. 209 „ future, f 382, 677 fleece, f 338 „ perfect, An 1126; OC 1255 ff.; ,, lamb, the, and Atreus, f I p. 02, I »55- 4 t 738 goad, driver's, with two points, OT 809 ,, vine, the, £ I p. 147, f 211. 4 god, an unseen, as agent, A 243. 301; good man, the, is his own friend, OC OT 1259 3°9 ,, , image of, splashed with blood, f 817 ,, man, the, should bear trouble gods of the lower world, guardians of bravely, f 319 things buried in the earth, E 438 Goodwin, Prof., on the ov /JTJ construc,, of the lower world, injured by intions, A pp. 213 ff. jury to the dead, A 1343; An Gorgons as sea-nymphs, f 163 1070 grave, invocations at, OC 1762 ,, of the lower world, offerings to the, ,, , offerings at, OC 402, 1713 f. A 1173 graves of heroes, as safeguards of a land, gods, the, a blow from, how pictured, OC p. xxix An 1272; OT 263, 1300 Greeks, the unity of, expressed in reli,, , the, abandon captured city, £ 452 gious rites, OT 240 ,, , the, angry with mortals who fail greeting the land to which one comes, to make due offerings, A 178 A 1221

FLAYS AND FRAGMENTS greetings, Greek sensitiveness as to, T 230 f. ground, enough for his burial, yielded to invader, OC 790 grove of Eumenides at Colonus, probable site of, OC p. xxxi groves, sacred, closed or open, OC 10 •, , ,. , trees planted in, OC 17

OF SOPHOCLES

313

hearth, the Zeus of the, A 492 Hecataeus of Abdera, Ai-yvirTtaKa of, £ 1126 ,, of Abdera, KaT'"A§pa/j.oi> Kal roils Alyvirriovs of, f 1126, 1128 Hecate, An 1199; f 535. 1 ff. ,, and Artemis, f 734 ,, , crowned with oak-leaves, £ 535.5 ,, , torch of, f 535. 1 ff. Hades and Persephone, T 501 ,, , wreathed with serpents, f 535. 5 Hades, as a gaoler, £711 ,, , avrala, f 334, 335 ,, , as an avenger, E 183 ,, , elvoSla, f 535. 2 ,, , ,, innkeeper, f 711 Hecate's Supper, f 734 ., , ,, object of worship, An hecatomb, T 760 ff.; f 522 519. 777 Hector and Ajax, combat between, A ,, , as god of hidden wealth, OT 30 1284 „ , as 'hard to appease,'An 1284; ,, and Ajax exchange gifts, A 661, OC 1556 1031, 1284, pp. 234-5 ,, , called 'sweet,' T 1039.f. ,, and Protesilaus, f II p. 148; f ,, , gorge of, the, f 832 ,, , the 'all-receiving.' A 1193; E 497 138; OC 1561 ff., 1569 ff. ; ,, , death of, A 1031, pp. 234 f. f 711 Hecuba's dream, f I p. 58 ,, , threshold of, OC 57, 1591 Hegesinus, Atthis of, f 1 p. xxxi hair, act of severing, treated as symHelen and Menelaus, legends as to the bolical, A 1179 end of, A 839 ,, , as an offering to the dead, A 1174; ,, and Paris, marriage of, at Troy, E 52, 449; f 284 f 183 ,, , dressing of, a sign of Tpv<j>-q, f ^64, ,, , demand for restoration of, f I 624 pp. 121 f. Halus, f 998 ,. , oath sworn by the suitors of, hand, the right, as a pledge, P 813 A 1 1 1 3 ; P 73; f 144 handmaids, the wailing of, An 1249 ,, , spoken of scornfully as wife of hands, washed on entering a sacred preAgamemnon or Menelaus, A cinct, OC 470 1311 haplography, I 354; f 383. 5 Helena, the island, f I p. 127 happiness, as essential to life, An 1170 Helenus, son of Priam, P 606, 1337 ,, , continuous, impossible for Helicon, nymphs of, OT 1109 Heliodorus, the metrician, f I p. lxxiv men, f 681 „ , to be predicated of no one Helios and Zeus, f 26 ,, , attributes of, E 424 before death, OT 1529: ,, , worshipped in Thrace, f 582 f 646 Helladius, f 1 p. lxxxii ' hard words break no bones,' f 508 Hellanicus, OT p. xv Harma, f 958 Hellanodicae, E 709 Harpies and Phineus, f 11 pp. 312 f, f Helle, f 1 p. 1 706, 709, 712, 713, 714, 7.6 Harpocration, f t p . lxxxiii Hellespont, called Bosporus, A 883 Harvard, Oed. Tyr. at, OT p. xlviii, helmet, used in casting lots, A 1286, 1287 p. 201 head, guilt symbolically laid on the, helots, satyrs appear as, f I p. 168 hemichoria, division of Chorus into, A E 445 p. liii, 166 ; P 827 ,, , to veil the, in token of grief and ,, , leaders of the (7ra/>airrd™i), shame, A 245 A 866 ; P 827 'healing' of passion, OC 714 hemichoria leave the orchestra east and health, value of, f 354. 5 ff. west, A 805, 813 hearsay information, OC 1265; f 21 hemp, used by Thracians, f 243 heart-throbbing caused by fear, f 766 hendiadys (e.%. /3ora xal \dav), A 145, hearth, not to be shared with the guilt}', 749; E 36; OC 1297; T 764; f E An 372 70 ff. ,, , oath by the, E 881

GENERAL INDEX TO THE Hephaestus and Daedalus, f I p. n o „ „ Dionysus, f I p. n o , f II p. 9 ,, ,, satyrs, I II p. 130 Hephaestus, as purifier, f 11 pp. 124 f. ,, , cult of, in Lemnos, P 986 Hera and Heracles, T 1048 ,, , patron goddess of Argos, f 270. 3 Heracleia : v. Panyassis, Pisander Heracles and Auge, f I p. 46 ff. ,, , apparition of, P p. xxv, 1409 ,, , Argive legends of, T pp. x ff. ,, , as Achilles' lover, f I p. 103 ,, , as hoplite and archer, P 727 ; T 5" ,, , as vbBos, i 755 ,i , associated with Thebes, T 116, 5io. " 5 4 ,•, , at Olenus, f 300 ,, , Boeotian legends of, T pp. xiixiv ,, , carries off Cerberus, £ I p. 168 ,, , character of, in Trachiniae, T pp. xxxv-xxxix ,, , choice of, £ 361 ,, , club of, T 511 f. ,, , deeds of, on the sea, T 1012 ff. ,, , gives bow to Philoctetes, P 262, 270 ,, , in comedy and satyr-drama, T pp. xx f. ; f 756, £ I p. 167 , in epic poetry, f 1 p. xxx ,, ,, , in Homeric poems, T p p . xv ff. ,, , labours of, T pp. x f., 1047, 1058 f., 1091 ff., 1101 ,, , legend concerning the birth of, f I p. 167 ,, , legendary loves of, T 460 ,, , madness of, f 810 ,, , pyre of, on Oeta, P p. ix, 728, 1431 ; T 1195 ,, , represented on vase as inebriated, T 267 ,, , sold to Omphale, T 252 ,, , styled Updfiaxos at Thebes, T 865 ff. ,, , Thessalian legends of, T p. xiv v. also Apollodorus, Archilochus, Euripides, Hesiod, Pindar, Stesichorus Heracleides of Tarentum, f 236; f 1 p. lxxviii ,, 6 KpiriKos, i 773; f I p. xlix Heraclitus, reference to, £ 9 2 1 Heraeum at Argos, E 8 herald, proclaims victor, E 693 ,, , sacred functions of, OT 753 heralds, attendant on Homeric princes, A 1115 ,, , in Attic tragedy, P 1306

herdsmen, mounted, A 232 Herennius Philo, f 1 pp. lxix f., lxxxiy f. Hermae, supposed reference to mutilation of, OT 886 Hermaeum, Mt, P 1459, pp. xxx, 245; f 901 Hermes, E 1374 ,, and Apollo, f 1 p. 226 ,, and the Triraaos, f 272 ,, as a thief, I 326, 332 Hermes, birthplace of on Mount Cyllene, A 6 9 5 ; O T 1104; f 1 pp. 226 ff. ,, , connexion of, with Arcadia, f 272 ,, , deception of Apollo by, £ I p. 229 ,, , patron of Krfpvices, T 620 ff. ,, , rod of, f 700, 701 Hermes the guide, OC 1548 Hermes, iro/ATraios, A 832 ,, , ,, , and 86\tos, E 1396; P 133 Hermione, betrothed to Orestes, f I p. 142 Herodian, the technical grammarian, f 1 pp. lxxi ff. ,,

, irepl fiovfipovs X^fews of, f 1

p. lxxii , $i.\fraipos of, f 606; f I p. lxxiii Herodorus, f u pp. 15, 162 Herodotus, an adaptation from, An 909 (cf. p. 260) Herodotus, on the invocation of the Aeacidae before Salamis, A p. xviii Herodotus, traces of, E 62, 421, 1090; OC337; OT 975, 981; P3O5f., 1207, 1330; £ 2 9 ; £ 1 p. 58; f 108, 401, 456, 473> 5 H . 7'2 heroes, appear in battle, OC 411 ,, , size and strength of the, E 758 ,, , the Greek cult of, A p. xxxi Hesiod, Astronomia of, f 11 p. 8[ ,, , Catalogi of, f 1 pp. xxviii f. ; f 1 p. 197; f II p. 3122,3 ,, , Eoeae of, f 1 p. 229; £ 11 pp. 65, 122 : v. also Aegimius „ , on Periboea, f 1 p. 216; f 300 ,, , poems on Heracles, T p. xvii, 265 ,, , reference by, to Oedipvis, OT p. xiii ,, , reminiscence of, f 870, 945. 1 Hesiod's version followed, E 539; f 11 pp. 135 f.; f 482 ,,

,,

eirtSaXd/uoi/ ei's IlrjXia Kai &{TIV,

i 6[8 Hesione, daughter of Laomedon, A 1302 Hesperides,garden of, T 1100; f 320, 956

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

315

Hestia and Ge identified, £ 615 144 ff., 258, 271, 636, 752 ff., Hestia, honoured first at sacrifices, f 726 779, 821, 887, 931, 1016, ,, , libations to, E 269 ; f 726 1071; f 104, 192, 361, f 11 ,, , worshipped at Tenedos, f 726 p. 66, 1 431, 433, 439, 440, Hesychidae, priests of Eumenides, OC 44i> 453. 454. 474- 41"-. 476, 489 522, 557. 4, 566, 593. 1 ff., Hesychius, lexicon of, its sources, f 1 605, 681, 785,855, 859, 861, p. xliv 868, 879, 941. 1, 3, 965, ioo6, hiatus, a doubtful, A 191 (/«) ava£) 1017, 1054, 1075 ,, , after aim, E 136, 1404 Homeric exegesis : v. cirifi.epuTfi.oi ,, , after ZeO, OC 143 ,, colouring in the Electra,Ep. xli ,, , after 6'TI, f 331 ,, hymn to Hermes, I I pp. 225 ff. ,, , after rl, A 873 ; Pioo, 733, 753, ,, hymn to Hermes, language of, l imitated by Soph., f I p. 228 9 h P- 233; T 1203 ,, poems, notices of Oedipus in, ,, , at the end of a lyric verse, A OT p. xii 425; OC253, i°68; OT 1202 f., ,, practice as to syllabic augment, cr.; T 839 OT 1249 ,, , before t> • geography of, f II p. 243 1241 >, , plots of Soph, follow, f I human sacrifice, Greek view of, f 126 pp. xxiii ff.; f n p. 92 'hurt thy foes,' not repugnant to Greek Homeric echoes, A 147, 242, 324, 423, sentiment, A p. xxxix 500, 516, 545, 559, 706, 729, Hyacinthus, f II p. 48 Sji, 918, 956, 1270; An 26, 112, 416, 515, 527,944,1133, Hybris, mother of Pan, f II p. 291 hydra, the Lernaean, T 574. 1094; 1266; E 9, 95, 134, 158, 159, f 122 167, 193, 203, 249, 307, 421, Hyginus, plot of Antigone sketched by, 562, 568, 705, 709, 712, 718, An p. xxxviii 721, 748, 1056, 1129, 1151, ,, , sorrow of, f I p. lix; f II p. 40 1193, 1241; OC 2; OT 8, 156, 284, 827, 1302, 1325; Hyllicus, river, f 19 Hyllus and Iole, T 1224 P 137 ff., 144, 183, 248, Hyllus, character of, in the Trashiniae, 443 f-» 6 8 4 . 7°9> 7'9- I O 1 7 , T p. xxxix 1044, 1312 ; T 31 ff., 112,

GENERAL INDEX TO THE Idaean Dactyls in Thrygia and Crete, f 364, 365. 366 Idothea, f 645; f 11 pp. 3121, 3132 Idas, f 11 p. 70 Idyia, mother of Medea, f 344, 546 'ignorance is bliss,' f 86 Iliad, divergence of Soph, from, in account verb); OT 1251 (OTTOS, of Hector's death, A pp. 234 f. OVK^T offl, aTrdXkvTai); P ,, , reminiscences of: v. Homeric echoes 268, 1163; T 104; I 41, Iliona, f I p. 26 198; f 370, 721, 764 Ilissus, OC 687 ,, , where a word belonging to Iliupersis, the epic, A p. xiii2; P p. x, each of two clauses stands 1433; f 1 p. 8 ; f 11 p. 38; f 373. 1 f.; in the second clause (rjSvs f II pp. 162 f., 169, 181 ill-gotten gains are soon spent, f 592. 1 ff. 929; OT 1430 illogical form of sentence softened by hyperbaton : v. also order of words, irstress on a subordinate part, A 110; regular T 1133 hyperbole, flight to heaven, f 951 Illyria, f 601 imagery, Sophoclean, A 167; An 117: ,, , ' if the dead could speak,' E v. figurative and literal senses blended 548 ,, , in use of 8ei[ia.Toucrdai, f imperative, aor., 3rd pers. of, with fir/, A 1181 565- 4 ,, , aor. (2nd)forms, from fialveiv, ,, , river cannot wash away stain, A 1414 OT 1227 ,, ,, , silence of dXoKcs, OT 1212 , defiant, with oiv and pers. ,, , iripa following TT&V, f 189 pron., A 114, 961; An ,, , SwepBev following &iropa, OC 751; OT 669 , double, P 862 ,, '745 ,, , hypothetical, An 1168 Hyperboreans, land of the, f 956 ,, , infin. for: v. infinitive as imhypercatalectic colon in prosodiac verse, perative * 59i. 593 ,, , perf. (?xe with aor. part.), Hyperea, f 911 An 77 hypocoristics in -w, £ 406 ,, , pres. and aor. combined, A hypophora : v. virotpopd 1404 ff. hyporcheme, substituted for choral ode, ,, , subordinate (olaB' us Tr(yr\aov), A 693; An p. xvi, 111 j ; OT p. lxxxv, 1086; P 391; T 205 ff. OT 543 Hypsipyle, f 11 pp. 5! ff.; f 387 imperfect, combined with hist, pres., An hysteron proteron, OT 827 254, 268: v. also present, historic Iacchus, An 1121, 1147; OC 681 ff. imperfect in conditional sentence, OC 927 Iacchus and Dionysus identified, f 959 ,, in narrative, in place of aor., Iainbe, £ 7 3 1 E 51, 680, p. 213; T 76, iambelegi, f 476 234, p. 187 iambic tetrameters, f I p. 231 „ in protasis, followed by aor. ,, trimeter, division of, between two with S.v in apodosis, A 443; speakers: v. avTiXafj-q OT 125 „ trimeters, interrupted by short imperfect, negative, denoting failure, T phrases, OT 1468 359 ,, trimeters, resolved feet in, E p. lvii; imperfect of consecutive action ('proP p. xlii ceeded t o ' do), A n 1202; ,, trimeters: v. cretic OC 1158 f.; OT 1 3 9 c T Iberia, f 1 p. 197 762 Ibycus, f 11 p. 162 ,, of gradual action, An 231 ; Icaria in Attica, connexion of, with OT 68 worship of Dionysus, An 1119 imperfect, of impending doom, OC 969 f. Icarian sea, A 702 „ , of intention, An 19, 285; OC 2 Icus, { 11 p. 141 74> 394> 77°> 1009; OT Idaea, f 645, 704; f 11 pp. 312!, 313* 8

hypallage: v. adjective as epithet of compound phrase hyperbaton, A 1132 and OC 930 (ai)r6s between art. and airov); An 316 (nai vvv u>s = i!)s KOX vvv); OC 776ff.(ris before ei), 1365 (/«} after

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS imperfect, of new perception: v. imperfect with apa ,, , of previous mention, OC 117 ,, , of verbs of commanding, T 759 „

, of TIKTUI, OC 982 f. ; OT

870;

f 546. 4 „ , pres. infin. representing (dyeiv = STI ih<es), A 1053, 1097 ,, , pres. participle expressing, An 166, 1192; OC 1,565 f.; OT 835 ; P 9 6 o ; T i i 3 8 ; f 574.9 imperfect with av, iterative: v. av with iterative imperfect ,, with av, of former belief ( ' I should have said'): v. av with imperf. or aor. indie. „ with av, of unfulfilled wish: v. av with imperf. or aor. of 6£\eiv ,, with apa, of impression falsified, OC 1697; f 577. 1, 686 ,, with apa, of impression falsified, f 93i ,, without av, cannot be conditional, unless protasis indicates such a sense, E 914 ,, without av, in apodosis of unfulfilled condition, with Idei, etc., OT 256, 1368 ., without av, of unfulfilled wish, A 1400 impersonal useof neut. plur. adj.: v. plural neut. adj. ,, use of neut. plur. participle, An 447, 570, 576 ,, use of neut. plur. verbal adj., An 677; E 340 ., use of passive verb, OC 661, 1628 improbability, element of, in plot of 0. T., noticed by Aristotle, OT p. xxv ,, , element of, in plot of O. T., how treated by moderns, OT p. xlv Inachus, E 5 „ , father of Io, f 1 p. 199 ,, , the river, f 270. 1, 271 incense, in propitiation, OT 4, 913 „ , use of, by orientals, f 370 inconsistency in narrative, supposed, A 3*7 Indian gold, An 1038 indicative, after Strris in general statement, An 179 indicative, in rel. clause ( )( optative), after optat. of wish, An 375 indicative )( subjunctive mood, after Spa fill, etc., P 30, 494 indicative, with p.i], after verbs of de-

OF SOPHOCLES

317

liberating or verbs implying ' fear ' (etcFofxai fj.T) /caXtiTrrei), A n 278, 1113, 1253 indirect question, after \VTUV,etc., A794; OT 74 ,, question, introduced by el, ov or pi) used in, A 7 infinitive active, after ayvbs, a£ios, ftpaxtis, etc., OC 37, 461, 1000 f., 1015, 1152; OT 1296; f 462 ,, active, after KaX6s, with ware, E 393 ,, after verbs of knowing, instead of partic, A 869; An 293, 474, 1094; OT 691, 1455; P 1329; f 508 ,, after aih& (command), E 235 ,, ,, &Uvai,V 1349 ,, ,, Sidbvat eavrdv, P 1342 ,, ,, ifiiraiei 0/j.fi.a, E 904 ,, ,, hraiveiv, A 1360; E 1322 ; OC 665 ,, ,, i^evpiffKetv, OT 120 ,, ,, ivvtireiv = iubere, OT 350 ,, ,, £iraiTia
, , vvai, P 79, 88 aor. or fut. after SOKUV, E 443 aor. )( pres. : v. aorist infin. aor., representing gnomic aor. of the direct, A 1083 ,, as imperative, A n 151, 1143; E 9; OC 481, 490, 1693 f.; OT 462, 1466, 1529; P 57, 1080, 1411 infinitive, epexegetic, A 673, 782, 825, 1201; A n 165, 206, 216, 439> 638, 699, 1098, 1249; E 220, 414, 543, 797, 1277; OC 35, 50, 71, 144, 228 f., 230 f., 752, 1286, 1443 f., 1581 {.; OT 1169, 1255; p 81, 155, 656, 836, 892, 991; T 853 ff. ,, , epexegetic, after TOV £<xri; OC 335 ,, , epexegetic, defining adj., OC 141. 3^7, 537; OT 545 f., 792, 1204; P 525

GENERAL INDEX TO THE infinitive, epexegetic, requiring case infinitive with art., having its subj. in different from main verb, nom., T 616 f. comes last, An 490; OC ,, with a r t , instead of simple infin., A 114, 728, 1143; An 1211 f., 1496, 1755?.; P 62 „ , exclamatory, A 411; P 234; 27. 78> 236> 2(56> 443' 535544, 664; E 1030, 1079; I 74 OC 47, 228 f. ,442 • OT 1232, ,, , forms of, confused with parti1388, 1417; P 118,620, 881, ciple, £ 462, 524. 7, 576. 3 1241, 1252; T 545; f 142. 9, ,, , fut., in final sense, An 1280 681 ,, , inappos. withTOCTOVTOP,OC 790 ,, with art. (TOD ft,-// and rod), after ,, , in parenthesis, without ws, (SoKeiv ifxol) E 410; (eixdiTai.) OT 8 2 ; (TO opObv elirelv) OT 1 2 2 1 ; ('A.pyo\iUTi <JVVrijXA/ixv) i 462

tc(a\(reu>, etc., P 197

,,

with art., co-ordinate with simple inf., E 265; f 142. 9 ,, with art.: v. also TO fir/ „ with aidelaSai, aia%ivea9at., con,, , in prayer, with subj. in ace. trasted with participle, A 506 (scil. 56s), OT 190 ,, without art., after afrios, An ,, , in relative clause of or. obi., 1173; T 1234 E 422 ,, without art., after (pas ix txei, ,, , in wishes* without dxpeKov, OC 540 f. t 953 ,, , irregular, for indie, after ws, ,, without art., after ofos, OT 1296 OC 385 f. „ without art., after raxvs, OT ,, , irregular, for partic, P 50 ff. 617 ,, , irregular, with (is tome, An j, Avithout art., used as noun, E 740; T 1238 265; P 283; T i 3 5 ,, , linked by Kal with another ,, without art., used as noun, and infin., which has a different co-ordinate with noun, OC subject, A =,49 : v. subject, 608; f 472 change of ,, without ,i«7, after verbs of preinfinitive of consequence, without wore, venting, A 70 A 786, 822; An 64, 1076; inheritance, claims to, in Attic law, An E 1088; OT 1293; T 997 1.74 ,, of elfxl, omitted after TOUOVTOV... initiation into mysteries and the future il>s, An 7 7 5 (us dyos): v. ellipse life, f 837 of elpai Ino, f 1 pp. 1, 3 ; f 3 ; £ 11 p. 323 ,, of pluperf., with &v, OT 693 insult added to injury, £ E 47 f. ,, of purpose, A 535 (£
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS invulnerability of Cycnus, f II p. 149; f 500 Io, E 5 ,,, story of, f I pp. 197 ff. ,,, transformation of, f I p. 199 Iobates, f 1 pp. 214 f. Iocasta, character of, in O.T., OT p. xxviii Iolcus, f 492 Iole, supposed symbolism in, T 380 f., p. xli: v. Hyllus Ion and Creusa, £ II pp. 23 f. ; f 352 ,, of Chios, An pp. ixi, 52 ,, ,, , meets Sophocles, An p. xliii „ ,, , Oryiphale of, T p. xxi ,, ,, , quotes words of Sophocles, An 783 ' Ionians,' Greeks known as, to Persians, i 56 Ionic dialect, e substituted for ei in, An 943 ,, forms in lyrics, £ 593. 4 : v. also epic forms ., forms in trimeters, A 842, 894; An 86, 308, 500, 508, 566; E 211, 675; OC 33, 44, 49, 602, 875. 9"> 94?. io'4. " 9 3 f. ; OT 304, 1273; f 255. j , 307 „ idiom in contrasted clauses, E 448 „ order of words, A 906 „ verse, OT p. lxxvii; P p. xlvii; f 320, 656 „ verse, anaclasis in, f 24J, 656 Iophon, f 765 „ , interpolation imputed to, An 904, p. -259 Iphianassa, E 158 Iphicles (Iphiclus), f 11 p. [19; f 75; Iphigenia, f 1 p. 62 ,, and Achilles, f I pp. 218 f. ,, , death of, E 531 ,, , later fortunes of, f n pp. 327 f. Iphinoe, f n p. 52 Iphitus, death of, T 272 f. Irenaeus, the Atticist, f 719, 734; f I pp. lxxix, lxxxi Iris, hat worn by, £ 272 iron, tempering of, A 651) pp. 229^; f 894 „ , use of, in heroic age, 1 500 ironical form of threat or vaunt, A 100, 448; An 310; OC 1377; OT 1273; T 1110 irony, A 90, 220, 712; E 92 ,, , in reference to neglect of burial rites, An 1081 'irrational syllable,' OT p. lxv Ismene, OC 324 f., 1737 ff. Ismenion, OT 21

OF SOPHOCLES

319

Ismenus, the river, An 103 Isocrates, on the growth of civilization, An 354 „ , passage of, reminiscent of Ant., An 360 Ister, the river, OT 1227 isthmus, life compared to an, f 568. 4 Istros, OC p. xxxvi ,, , colony of, f E 67 ff. Italy, corn-lands of, f 600 ,, , southern, and Dionysus, An 1119 iteration, rhetorical, for emphasis, A 866, 1204; E 171, 221, 459, 675, 1226; OT 370, 1193, t33o, 1493; P 285, 462, 663 ff., 760, 1153; T 807 ff.; f E 46; f 753 - v- also repetition of a word iterative form (-evaou) in tragedy, An 950, 963 ithyphallic colon, f 112 ,, ,, , as clausula, I 237 ff. ,, ,, , following enhoplic, f 278 ivy, in cult of Dionysus, An 1132 ; T218 Ixion, P 677; £ 1 p. 213 Jason in Colchis, f 11 pp. 15 ff. jealousy of the gods, for excess of prosperity in man, An 614 John Philoponus: v. Philoponus ,, Stobaeus : v. Stobaeus joy, as essential to life, An 1170 Juba, f I p. lxxxiv judges at the games, E 709 ,, in the contest for the arms of Achilles, A pp. xv f., xix Julian, acquaintance of, with Sophocles, f 1 p. Ix Julius Caesar, OT 981 ,, ,, wrote an Oedipus, OT p. xxxiii ,, Pollux : v. Pollux ,, Vestinus, 'Bttijwo ovbixara, of, f I p. xliii Justice (A1K77), as an avenging deity, A 1390; T 808 ,, , . 1 sits with Zeus, OC 1380 justice, the claims of, on the living in regard to the dead, An 451 key, as attribute of a priestess, OC 1052 king, etc., summoned forth by visitors, OT 597 kinship, solemn appeals to, OC 245 kisses as prizes at cottabus-game, f 537 kite snatching meat, f 767 'knowing,' verbs of, infin. instead of participle after: v. infin. after verbs of knowing knowledge and character contrasted, f 101

32O

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

knowledge and virtue identified : v. folly and wickedness kommos, I 170 ff. ,, , defined, OT p . 9 ,, , function of, A 348 ,, , structure of ist and 2nd, in O. T., OT pp. lxxviii, xc

Lemnos, inhabited, according to Homer,

P 2, 302, p. xxx ,, , volcano in, P 8oo, p . 243 Lenaea, tragedies performed at, f I pp. xiv f. lengthening of short syllable before irp, OC 180 ,, ,, short syllable in unmanageable words, esp. Labdacidae, OC 221 proper names, A 210; ,, , curse on the, OC 369 f 880 labour, when past, delight of, f 374 Lacmon, Mt, f 271 Leo Grammaticus, f 1126 Laconian hounds, A 8 Leontius Scholasticus, epigrams of, in lacunae in text of Electra, E p. lxix the Anthology on the exchange of gifts lamentation, a necessary part of burial, between Hector and Ajax, A p. 235 Lerna, hydra of: v. hydra E 870 Lesches, the Little Iliadoi: v. Little Iliad lamp, keeps vigil with lover's mistress, Lesser Mysteries at Agrae, £891 f 789 Lessing, Laocoon of, and Philoctetes, P language, homeliness of, parallels quoted, An 602 p. xxxiii ,, , origin of, Eleatic view of the, letters: v. writing An 354 [cf. rather Democr. Leuce, island of, f 551 fr. 26 D.] Leucus, f II p. 82; f 431 Laocoon and his sons, story of, f n pp. 38 f. lex talionis, OC 230 f. Libanius echoes Sophocles, f 567 ,, , impiety of, £ II pp. 40 f. Libanius, quotations in, f 1 p. Ixi Laodamia, f 11 p. 148 libation after sacrifice, P 8 ,, , the nurse of Orestes, E p. xx libations to the dead, A 1394; An 429, Laomedon, A 1302 „ and Tros confused, f 1 p. 1471 43i Lapithae, f 386 Lichades, the rocky islets so called, T 780 Larisa, £ II pp. 47 f.; f 379 life, a single experience, f 67 Las, f 957 ,, , human, pessimistic view of, OC last word of line corrupted, A n 1329 1225; f 410, 667, 845, 853 laughter, the, of enemies, An 647; 1 E ,, , the, the guest of the body, OT 612 47 ; f 6 53 light, farewell to, of the dying, OC laurel, chewed by Pythia, f 897 1549 f,, , worn by Bewpol returning from lighting, ancient method of, A 286 Delphi, OT 8 3 ; T 178 lightning and thunder, physical expla,, , wreath as symbol of apotheosis, nations of, £578 P 1420 ,, and wind, connexion between, Laurentian MS, relation of, to other MSS, A pp. 223 f. A p. lv ; An p. lii; E ,, , sulphurous fumes of, f j 38 p. lxviii; OC p. xlv ; OT lightnings of Zeus, P 1198 p.liv; P p . xliii; T p . li Ligurians, f 598 ,, , verse added in margin of, linen, used for winding-sheet, f E 67 ff. OT 800 ,, , when used for dress in Homeric laws of the gods, the unwritten, A 1130, age, f 439 A n 1343; 454. 797; E 1095; OC lion, Nemean, throttled by Heracles, T 1381 f. ; OT 865 1094 leaping from above,—fig. of an evil lions, tamed by Cybele, P 401 dal/j.o)v, An 1272; OT 263, 1300 literal and figurative senses blended: v. Learchus, £ I pp. 1, 3 ; f 9 figurative leather shields, f 635 litotes: v. euphemism Leda, f 1127. 3 Little Iliad, the epic, A pp. xiii, xvi f. ; legends, Homeric, modified by Dorian P p. x, 416, 1426; f I pp. xxxi, 8, 86; influence, E p . xxiii3 f 152 ; f I pp. 146ff.; f n pp. 34, 36, Lemnian cow, f 776 163, 181, 1823, 3°7 ,, women, f II pp. 51 f.; f 387 Livius Andronicus, Aegisthus of, f I p. 21 Lemnos, area of, P p. xxxi ,, ,, , Aiax Mastigophorus ,, , cult of Hephaestus in, P 986 of, A p. xlviii

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS Livius Andronicus, Hermioneof,f Ip. 142 ,, ,, , Tereus of, f 11 p. 225 locative, plural forms of [-7jaiv)t i 55s. 4, 6 59- 9 Locrian coast, opposite Euboea, T 788 logaoedic (enhoplic) colon, f 277, 369 logaoedic verse, OC p. lviii; OT p. lxxj; P p. xlvi logographers, references of, to Oedipus, OT p. xv Longinus, pseudo-, Je sublim., f I p. lii ; f 768 looking back, taboo concerning, in chthonian rites, OC 490 lot, the, antiquity of, £ 404 lots, drawing of, E 710 ,, , mode of drawing, A 1285; An 275, 396 love, as a wrestler, f 941. 13 ,, , as madness, f 941. 4 ,, , as might, f 941. 3 ,, , caused by emanations coming from object of desire, f 874 ,, , comes to gods as well as to men, An 787 ; f 684, 941. 12 „ , force of, compared to magnet, f 800 ,, , sway of, universal, f 941. 9, 12 ,, , the bitter sweets of, f 149. 1 ,, , the invincible god, An 781; T 441, 443 ; f 684, 770, 865, 941. 13 ,, , the wounds of, caused by shafts from the eye, f 157, 874 ,, , the wounds of, as stings, f 841, 1127. 8 ' Love thy friends,' etc., A p. xxxix; An , 643 lovers' glances, T 549; f 474. 1 f., 80 r ,, ,, , correspondence of, f 474. 4 f• Loxias, OT 853 Lucian, references to Soph, in, i 1 p. liv Lucillus Tarrhaeus, f I pp. lxiv f., lxxvi Lycean Agora at Argos, E 7 Lycia, haunt of Artemis, OT 208 'Lycian' fount in Lemnos, P 1461 Lycomedes, P 243; f 11 pp. 191 f. Lycophron, scholia on, f I p. lxv Lycurgus, the orator, law of, concerning text of tragedians, f I p. xxxiv ,, , the Thracian, An 955 f. ,, , the Thracian, in art, An 965 Lycus, son of Pandion, f 24. 3 Lydian luxury, f 45 Lynceus, a Thracian king, £ II p. 222 Lyncus, a Scythian king, f II p. 240 Lyrcus and Lyrceia, f 271. 6 lyre, associated with joyous worship, T 641 ff.; f 849 ,, , construction of, f 36, 244 ,, , distinguished from cithara, £ 238 P. III.

OF SOPHOCLES

321

lyre, invention of, f 1 p. 226 lyric characteristics of the Electra, E pp. lvii, lxxiii lyrics, relation of form to matter of, OT p. xciv Lyrnessus, f 43 Lysimachus of Alexandria, OC p. xxviii; f 372; f II p. 82 MachaereuskillsNeoptolemus.f Ipp.i4iff. Machaon and Podalirius, reference to by Arctinus in relation to Ajax, A p. xiii ,, and the healing of Philoctetes, p r 333; f H P- 3°8 Macrobius, quotations in, f 1 p. lx Maenads, An 963; OT 212 Magnesia, E 705 Magnesia and Philoctetes, P p. vii magnet, the, f 800 Malis, P p. vii; T 188, 194, 213 ff., 237 f. „ , the Nymphs of, P 725 mandrake, fable concerning the, f 340 manuscripts used for Oed. 1'yr., OT p. lii Marathonian bull, f I p. 16; f 25 mares, cutting of mane of, for mulebreeding, f. 659 ,, , impregnated by wind, f 477 ,, , versus horses for racing, E 70s £ 976 Marion, f 69 market-place, statue of Artemis in, OT 161 marriage, above one's station, condemned, f 353 ,, , as a lottery, f 682 marriageable age : v. women masculine adj. referring to neut. noun (e.g. T{KVOV), A

,, ,, „

,, ,, ,, ,, „ ,,

985

adj.: v. adjective masc. or fern. dual instead of fern., OT 1472 gender in general statement, though referring to a woman, A 86; An 464, 479, 580, 652 ; E 126, r 4 5, 156, 771, 1026, 1105; ° 9 M 8 ! T r 5 ' noun as fern, adj., An 1074; E 850; OT80; T 861, 1125 participle after neut. (or fern.) subject, An 341; P 499: v. also constructio ad sen sum plur., alluding to a woman, OC 832 ; T 336 plur., alluding to two women, OC 1016 plur., used by a woman, speaking of herself, An 926; E 399; T 492 rel., following neut. antecedent, A 358, 760

322

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

masculine rel., following fem. antecedent, P7I5 masks of actors, f 1 p. 177 ; f II p. 271 Massinger's Virgin Martyr, contrasted with Antigone, An p. xxxiii Mastigophorus, in title of Ajax, A p. Hv, 91 matricide, stain of, ignored in the Electra, E pp. xl f. mattock, used for hoeing, An 250 meadows, sacred, f 978 Medea and Aegeus, f I p. 16 and Apsyrtus, f 11 pp. 186 f. and Peliades, f II pp. 172 ff. destroys Talos, f I p. n o ; f 161 in Colchis, f II pp. 15 ff. , parentage of, f 546 medical art, resources of the, OC 1194 Megareus, death of, An 1303 megaron, hearth in the, E 269, 419 meiosis, f 283: v. also euphemism, irony Melampus, f 309 Melanippus, f 799. j - f. Meleager, legend of, f n pp. 64 ff. Melicertes, f 1 pp. 1, 3 Memnon, f 1 p. 23 Memnon, the, of Sophocles, A p. 3 Menalippus and Pleisthenes, f 11 pp. 141 f. Menander, quotations from Soph, in, f I p. xlviii Menander's Ais 'E^aTraruiv, i 11 p . 254 ,, 'EiriTptirovTts, f II p. 272 Mendelssohn's Antigone music, An p. xli Menelaus and Helen, legends as to their end, A 839 Menelaus, as a craven, f 177 ,, , children of, E 539 ,, , representative of Spartan harshness to the Athenian mind, A p. xliii, 1046 Menoeceus, death of, in Euripides' Phoenissae, An 1303 mesode in choric songs, OT p. lxvii Mesopotamia, home of Memnon, f 29, 31 messenger, formal close to speeches of, An 402 Metanira, f 11 p. 242 metaphor, bold use of nr/riip, rixvov, etc. in, A 174; OT 157 ,, , confusion of, in lyric poetry, An 601 ,, , implicit in compound verb, A 549; An 994 ,, , not consistently sustained, An 117 f.; OT 866, 1300; P 666, 1360 f., 1436; T 94 f., 836 f- ; f 397. 743. 961 : v. figurative metaphor of anchoring, OC 148 ; f 685 ,, of balance, A 131

metaphor of 'building' verse, f 159 „ of burning, applied to love, f 474- 3 ,, of charioteer, f 683 ,, of closed gate of soul, f 393, f II p . 78 ,, of dancing, applied to fishes, f 762 ,, of draught-board, applied to life and death, A 475 ,, of gale subsiding, f 65 ,, of honey, applied to speech, f r 55 ,, of hope feeding, f 948 ,, of iron, applied to courage, f 6j 8 ,, of lightning glances, f 474. 2 ,, of plants, applied to children, A 558 ,, of race-course, proverbial, An 802

1,

of sailing, applied to human intercourse, A 1329; An 541; E 335; f 422. 6, 726 of scales, applied to men's ,, fortunes, A 131 ,, of ' sea of troubles,' OC 663, 1746 ,, of shaving, A 786 ,, of ship, applied to the State, An 163,994; OT 923 ; f E 66; f 523. 1 ), of storm, applied to battle, An 670 ,, of ' striking,' applied to abuse, etc., A 725, 1244; P 374; T 940 ,, of ' tablets of the mind,' P n*h\ f 597 ,, of tears ' bursting ' forth, f 736 ,, of torrent, An 712, 1096 ,, of waves lulled to rest, f 661 „ of yoked car, f 511, 545 „ , substituted for simile, OT p. 226 ,, , transition from one to another, An 241, 959 ,1 , transition from simile to, A 167; A n 1 r? metaplasm, f 574. 6 ,,

of -i- to -d- stems, f I O J 6

,, ,, -it- stems, £ 643 11 ,, -«- to -d- stems, f 1054 „ to -0- stems, f 706 Metapontum, f 790 metres of choral odes in fragments, £ I pp. 100, 119, 183, 184; f 11 pp. 43, 73> 234, 236, 238, 290; £ i n p. 43

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS metrical convenience, lengthening of vowel due to, A 210 (TeXevTcu'Tos); An 40.2 (e7n5/3o\os), 569 (dpttxn/xos); f 880 ('AX0ecri|3oiai<) Michael Acominatus, f 636. 1 ,, Apostolius, verse wrongly attributed to Soph, by, A p. 237 middle, causative, f 378. 1 Middle Comedy, quotation from Soph. in, f I p. xlviii ., Comedy, tendency of to parody, f 754 middle, contrasted with act., A 396, 449; An 8, 19, 161, 165, 356; E 13; P 1264; T 474, 572,681; f 387 : v. active for middle „ forms, poetical, A 351, 369, 13to; An 3 j 1, ?93 : (opdw and compounds) OC 244; P 1383; T 103, 909, 1216; I 221, 275; f 37S. 1, 503, 858. 7, 878, 941. 16 ,, , rarely used to express a direct obj. reflexive, An 356 ,, sense of a form usually passive, A 208 milk offered at a grave, E 895 mill, as place of punishment for slaves, f 851 Milton, a trait of Greek tragic style in, A 1038 „ , translated, E 624 f. Mimnermus, An p. ix]; p. 54 Minoan pottery in Sicily, f II p. 5 Minos and Procris, f 11 p. 170 ,, , death of, at Camicus, £ 11 pp. 3 ff. ,, , on Attic stage, f 325 minstrel, the Homeric, position of, E p. xi Minyae, E 705 Minyas, the, f 11 p- 65 misery, degrading effect of, f 923 ,, , destroys sensation, f 923 misfortunes, to be concealed from foes, i 653- 2 mistletoe and oak, f 403 mocking at, etc., verbs of, dat. after, A r 53. 957, 1042; An 1232 Moirae, deceived by Admetus, f 8 J I Molossian dogs, A 8 Molossians and Xeoptolemus, f 795 Momus, counsellor of Zeus, f 11 p. 77 monarchy, absolute, An 737; OT 630 ,, of heroic age, how depicted by tragedy, An p. xxiv ' monodies' in tragedy, OT p. lxxviii monosyllable, followed by pause, at beginning of line, E 340 ,, , in 5th foot (spondee) before cretic, OC 115

OF SOPHOCLES

323

Mopsus, E p. xiis; f I p. 122; £ 180 morality and religion, apparent conflict of, f 247 Morian Zeus OC 705 most men are wicked, f 853 Mosychlos, volcano in Lemnos, P- 800, 986, pp. xxx, 243 Mother of the Gods, f 290 mother's )( father's son, T 1064 f. ; f 564- 3 moths and 'worms, 1 destructiveness of, f 449 Mountain Mother, of Phrygia, P 391 mourners, formal lamentations of, f 852 „ , self-laceration of, f 376, 523 mourning in public. Homeric, A 851 mules for ploughing, An 341 Musaeus, f 1116 Muses, the, altar of. in Academy, OC 691 ,, , the, associated with Dionysus,

An 965

,,

, the, contest of, with Thamyras, f 1 p. 176 mutilation, as a punishment, f 623 ,, of corpse by murderer, E 44;; f 528, 623 Mycenae, E 9 „ , walls of, f 227 Mycenaeans and Argives, E 1459 Mynes, f 43 Myrina (Kastro) in Lemnos, £776 Myrtilus, E 505, 508, f II pp. 122 f. Myrtoan sea, E 508 Mysia, the uplands of, A 720 Mysteries, the Eleusinian, OC 1051: v. Eleusiuia, -Lesser Mysteries mythical allusions, names omitted in, P 679 fmythographical handbooks, .f I pp. xxv ff. Naiads, A 883 name and nature, correspondence of, f 640, 965 ,, , proper, used by the speaker in place of 1st pers. pron., A 98, 864 names, omitted in allusions, P 679 f. ,, , proper, adj. formed from, replacing the noun in genit. {e.g. AapS&Keios TTHU), A 41 : v. adj.

instead of genit. ,, , proper, anapaests in : v. anapaest ,, , ,, , in -ijs, of 1st or 3rd decl., An 198 ,, , proper, in-ai/T-, vocative of, A 89 ,, , „ , puns upon, A 430; An 1 to; £ 658, 965 narcissus, connexion of, with Demeter and Cora, OC 685

324

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

nets, used for hunting, different kinds of, narcissus, symbolism of the, OC 683 natural qualities, permanence of, f 808 An 346 Naupactia, the, f I p. xxviii; f II neuter adj. or pron. referring to masc. or fern, noun expressed, A 580; p. 16 An 1195; OC 592; OT 542 Nauplius, f I p. 46; f II pp. 80 ff. ,, adj. or pron. referring to persons, ,, , arrival at Troy oi, f II p. 133 An 659, 780; E 538, 972, ,, , coasting voyages of, f 430 1469, 1507; P 448 Nausicaa, plays at ball, f 781 ,, adj. plur. with denning genitive, Naxos and Dionysus, An 1150 An 1209; OC 922 f. Neaera, mother of Medea, f 344 ,, adj. sing, with art. and genit. necessity, irresistibility of, OC 191; £ 256, {e.g. TO dpacv TT?S yvwtnjs), A 757 743 ; An 365 negative and positive combined \a-ya6os ,, adj. with partit. genit. in masc. oiSi KO.K6S). A n 492, 1 2 6 9 : or fern., An 500 (\byuv oiSiv), v. positive j 347 {irpGnov ivdai/^ovlas); E „ and positive commands com1288 (TO. TrepiaaeuovTa. TWV bined, A pp. 214 ff. Uyuv) ; OC 1618 f. (TO \OITTOV ,, , position of, at end of line, An TOV @Lov); O T 1195 (PpoTwv 96, 255; p 545 ovStv) ; P 24 (Tawi\oura ™ ,, , qualifying verb and participle, Xdyam), 131 (rot avfuf>ipovTa f 88. 8 T&V \byii)v), j 74 (TTCLV xpetas) ; ,, , repeated for emphasis, An 5; T 682 (eeff/xuv oiSiv) P 416: v. ov repeated ,, noun and masc. adj., A 985 ,, verbal adj. with iTri, = irptv with ,, noun followed by masc. relative, infin., An 556 A 358, 760 ,, {ov), following verb, An 96, 223 ; ,, noun used scornfully [e.g. \akrnxa), E 552: v. also /«? An 320, 650, 756 ,, ov or fi-q, in indir. questions in,, plural adj. as adverb : v. plural troduced by ei, A 7 neut. adj. negatives, confusion arising from several, ,, plural adj. as ncun, OC 10, 167; An p. 244 P 25; T 126 „ , two independent combined, ,, plural adj. impersonal: v. plural E336 neut. instead of sing. Nekyia, date of the, A p. xvi ,, plural of verbal adj. impersonal, Nelei carmen, I II p. 274 Neleus, f 11 pp. 270 f. An 677 ; E 340 Nemea, T 1092 ,, plural participle impersonal, An Nemesis, E 792 447. 57°, 576 Neoptolemus and Kurypylus, f I pp. 146 ff.; ,, plural participle in genit. absol. f E8f. without subject (e.g. tLb" e%6v,, and Polyxena, f II p. 163 TUIV), A 281, 9 8 1 ; An 1179; ,, and Priam, f II p. 169 E 1344 ,, , claim of, against Apollo, ,, plural subject with singular predif 11 p. 306 cate, P 902 „ , fetched from Scyros, f I ,, sing. adj. as adverb, A 369 p. 120; f II p. 192 (&foppov) • An 808 (j'teroi') ; ,, , finds Peleus, f 11 pp. i4off. OC 1579 (£w7"o/Ac6TaToe) ,, , in Molossia, f II p. 140 ,, sing. adj. with art. as adv., A ,, , mourns for Achilles, f 557 719 (T6 irpwTov); OC 1640 (TO ,, , supposed sacrilege of, £ 1 Kaprepbv) P- '43 Nicander (or Nicanor), f I pp. xlv; 224 Neoptolemus, the, f 11 p. 193 Nicander, the Alexandrian poet, scholia Nephele, f 1 pp. 1 f.; f 11 p. 323 on, f 1 p. Ixiv Nereids, OC 718 f.; f 673 ,, , y\u(7crai of, f 1 p. lxxviii ,, , expressive names of, P 1470 Nicephorus Vasilakes on E 1505 ff. Nero, fond of acting Oedipus, OT Nicomachus, f 11 p. 268 p. xxxiii night and day, alternation of, A 672 Nessus, meaning of, T 557 f. „ at sea, dreaded by sailors, f 143 Nestor, possible reference to, f 155 nightingale, as harbinger of spring, E nets, imagery from, E 1476 149

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS nightingale, lament of, f 11 p. 221 ,, , legend about, E 107 ,, , note of, T 962 f. ,, , the, in Attica, OC p. xii Nike, Athena, P 134 Nile, rising of, attributed to melting snow, f 882 Niobe, An 82;, f., 834; E 150 ff.; f 11 pp. 94 ff., p. 210 ,, , children of, how killed, f. 11 P- 95 ,, , rocks on Sipylus likened to, An 831 ,, , the, in the Uffizi Gallery, An 833 Niobids, beauty of, f 44S ,, , death of, £ 4 4 : ,, , number of, f 446 Niplra, the, f I p. 146 nobility of character independent of birth,

OF SOPHOCLES

325

nudity, importance of in magical ceremonies, f 534. 7 number, coincidence or contrast of (dvoiv ...Svo, bvo...fiiav), A n 13, 55, 170 numbers, assigned to plays, f I pp. xvi ff. ,, , invented by Palamedes, £ 4 3 2 . 4 ff. nymphs, OT 1099 and Apollo, I 218 ff. and satyrs, I 35 and Silenus, I 149 as Maenads, OT 212 of Lemnos, P 1454 of Malis, P 725; T 215 of Nysa, OC 679 f. of the sea, P 1470 Nysa, dances of, A 699 ,, , home of nymphs, £ 1 p. [17 ,, , in Euboea, A n 1131; f 255 „ , remoteness of, f 959

£ 87

noble birth not to be concealed, f 104

oak-leaves, used

noblesse oblige, A 479; E 9S9 ; T 721

535- 5 oar, dedicated to Poseidon, f 453 oath, exculpatory, f I p. 9 oaths, /id omitted in, An 758 ,, , pleonastic phrases concerning, An 394 ,, , sanctity of, £472 ,, , varying value of, f 933 ,, , when required, OC 650 obedience to good advice extolled in ancient writers, An 791 (cf. A 1351) object-clause)(final clause, E 956; P 1069 object not expressed, E 561, r2oo, 1341 : z>. pronoun, personal, ace of, omitted ,, of dependent verb seldom anticipated as object of main verb, An 883 : v. also subject of dependent verb ,, of transit, verb repeated in a different form {e.g. avrov.. .
nomes, citharoedic and auletic, f 966 nominative after cX/iot, E 788 ; T 986 after <S (£yu expressed or implied), OC 7^3, 847, 1338, 1401; P " 7 8 8 ; T 377, 1143, 1243 ,, for voc., A 340, 372, 641 ; An 228 f., 379, 891, 1211, 1284, 1319 ; OC 185, 203, 7480, 1700 f. ; P 1186, 1213. 1348;T1041; f 189 ., .,

(in exclamation) with v o c , OC 1+71 in quotation (' i}6e' /J-y XfTe),

to

crown

Hecate,

f

An 567 of adj. combined with voc. of noun, A 903 with art., following voc, A 861 ; An 100 ; T 635 ., with art., instead of voc, TVfij3evaai), A 106: f., 1149; An 940: E 634 OT 819; T 287 noininativus pendens : r. apposition, parOceanus, father of rivers, f 270. 1 f. titive; anacoluthon Odysseus and Diomedes, quarrel of, f 11 North wind, the, OC 1240 f. PP- 35 fNosli, the, of Agias, E p. xii, 193 ; f I ,, and Teucer, £ 11 p. 215 p. xxxi; f 11 pp. 80, 140, 162, 172, ,, , character of, in the A/ax, A 217; f 522 p. xii noun, collective, as antecedent to plur. ,, , character of, in the Philoctetcs, rel. : v. pronoun relative plural P p. xxix „ , collective, neut., as antecedent to ,, , death of, f II pp. 106 f. masc. relative, A 358 ,, , efforts of, to ensnare his foes, ,, of action becomes concrete, f 764 various instances of, A 2 ,, omitted : v. ellipse of noun ,, , entered Troy disguised as begnoun, single, used dxd KOIVOV : v. brachygar, f 367 logy ,, , feigns madness, P 73, 1025 ; £ novelties not necessarily incredible, f 11 pp. 115 f. 860

326

GENERAL INDEX

Odysseus, son of Sisyphus: v. Sisyphus Odyssey, account of, varied by Sophocles, f II pp. 108 f. ,, , allusion to the contest for the arms of Achilles in, A p. xii2 ,, , the, f I p. xxxi Oea, deme of, OC 1059 ^-< P- 2 8 ^ Oechalia, T 74, 237 f., 365 f.; f 1 p. 176 Oecles, grandfather of Alcmaeon, f II p. 119 Oedipodeia, the, a lost epic, OT p. xiii; f I p. xxvii Oedipus, age of in O. T. and OC, OC 1 ,, and Ajax, parallel between, A p. xxxix ,, and Lear, parallel between, OC p. xxiii ,, , character of, OC p. xxiii; OT p. xxvii ,, , end of, how conceived in Antigone, An 50, 900 ,, feels his own fate as separating him from human kind, OT ,, , grave of, OC p. xxviii, 1522 'Oedipus,' meaning of name, OT 718, 1036 Oedipus-myth, the, at Colonus, OC p. xxvi Oedipus, story of, plays dealing with, OT p. xxxiii Oedipus Tyi-anmts and Antigone, dramatic analogy of situations in, An 162 Oeneus, T 7; f 1 p. 216; f 300; f n p. 120; i 799. 2 Oeniadae, T 509 Oenomaus, E 505 ; f II pp. 121 f. ; f 473 Oenopion, blinds Orion, f 11 pp. 8 f. Oenotria, f 598 Oeta, P 490 ,, , sacred to Zeus, P 728, p. ix ; T 200, 436 f., 1191 offering of girdle on tomb, E 452 offerings, buried in ground, A 660; E 437 offerings to the dead, a suppliant's, A Ogyges, OC 1770 Oileus, a character in the Tcucer, f n pp. 214 f. old age a burden, f 556 ,, and wisdom, OC 930; f 260 ,, , avarice of, f 354. 2 ff. ,, clings to life, f 66 ,, described, f 949 ,, , dispraise of, OC 1234 ff.; f 949 ,, , experience of, f 664 ,, must be borne cheerfully, f 193 Old Comedy, quotations from Sophocles in, f I p. xlvii old men, anger of, f 894

TO THE

old men cling to life, f 298 ,, , deafness and failing sight of, Olenus, f I p. 216 olive, the, OC 694, 700 f. ,, , the wild, and Heracles, T 1195 ff. olive-boughs, symbolism of, OC 1183 ,, , use of at burial ceremonies, An 1202

Olympia, temple of Zeus at, E JOJ ,, , /J.dvreis at, OT 900 Olympus, bordering Mysia, A 720 ,, , brightness of, An 609 ,, , in invocation, A 1389; A n 758 ,, , the Mysian, f 522 „ , ., , nymphs of, A 883 ,, , the sky, OT 867 omen, accepting an, E 668 ,, , of being reported dead, E 59 Omphale, T 70, 252 Onomacritus, f 1116 Opheltes, f 1 p. 72 optative, dubitative, without &v : v. optative without 8.v ,, , ellipse of, in subordinate clause, E*57 ,, , ellipse of, with ac, to be supplied from indie, preceding, E 3 6 4 ; P 1 1 ; ; T462: 7'. also ellipse ,,

,, ,, ,, ,, ,, „

,, ,, ,,

,, „ ,,

, forms in -eii)ftei> and -el/j.ci', O T

1046; f 222. 7 , forms in -0X11.1 and -ob]v, OT 1470; T 1 2 3 5 , forms in -a)/xi and -w-qv, P 895 , forms of 1st aor. in -ei and -eu, An 1244; E 801 , forms of 1st aor. in -etav and -atev, OT 843 cr. , fut.: v. future optative , in apodosis, with ei and aor. indie, in protasis (past particular), E 797: v. also aor. indie.; opt. with av , in final clause after primary tense, OC n , in final relative clause (6'
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS optative, in protasis, with pres. ind. in apodosis, OC 352 ,, , in subordinate clause, following optative with or without av in principal sentence, A 1221; OC ,s6of., 778; OT 506; P 325, 409, 520, 961; T 657, 953. 1235; I 324, 476 ,, , in temporal clause after primary tense implying secondary, P 199 ,, , joined with imperative, OC 164 ,, , of indefinite frequency in past time, E 1378; P 289, 444, 704 ; T 906 ,, , of wish co-ordinated with statement of fact, An 686; T 143, 582 ,, , parenthetic, in orat. obi., P617 ,, , perf. pass., forms of, P 119 ,, , representing deliberative subjunctive after a secondary tense, OT 72, 1256; P 281, 716 ,, , with dv, after SeSoiKa /«), P 493 ; T631 ,, , with dv, after IVa ('where'): v. av with optat. in relative clause ,, , with dv in apodosis, with fut. indie, in protasis, E 582 ,, , with av in command oi1 request, P 674; T624 ,, , with av, in deferential statement, OT 95, 282 ; P =; 1 2 ; T 56 f. ,, , with av, in entreaty, An 1339; E 6 3 7 ; OC 725; P 3 0 0 ,, , with &v, in giving leave, An 80, 444 (contemptuous) ,, , with &v, in lieu of definite assertion of fact, OC 647, 861 „ , with &v, of fixed resolve, implying 'must,' A 88, 186; An 1108; OC45, 826; OT 343 ,, , with av, referring to past fact, OC 965; OT 1182 ,, , with ews av, corrected, T 687 ,, , with OVK &v, in remonstrance, „

,

,,

,

,,

,

„

,

OF SOPHOCLES

327

oracle about Philoctetes, P p. xxvi ,, at Dodona : 71. Dodona oracles about Oedipus, OC 354 ,, in the Trachiniae, T pp. xli f., 44. 824 oratio obliqua, OC 896".; OT 1271 ,, , inf. in relative clause of, E 422 ordeal by fire, etc., An 264 f. order of lines in MSS, suggested transposition of. An 750 ,, of words, dislocation of in MSS, 1 126, 255. 7, 506, 590. 1, 807, 941. 10 ,, of words, expressing surprise, An 401 ,, of words, irregular, A 337, 573, 635, 723 f., 1166, 1291 f.; An 2 f., 324 f., 384, 493 f., 682, 7I0> 7*3> 75°, 944 *"•> 9 6 ° f-> 995, 1272 ff., 1350 f•; E 165, 283 f., 929, 1349; OC 1428; OT 139, 1245, 1394; P 417, 598 f., T 163 f., 1242; T 1, 6s, 534, 815; f 64: v. also hyperbaton; adjective placed after noun and art.; participle irregularly placed; attribute, divided; adverb placed after art. and partic. ,, of words, Ionic, A 906 Oresteia, the, of Stesichorus, E pp. xv ff. Orestes, age of, E 13 ,, and Erigone, f I p. 62 ,, and Telephus, f I p. 96 ,, in ancient art, E pp. xv ff. ,, , the Aeschylean, E p. xxx ,, , the legend of, in Homer, E pp. ix-xi Orestheion, an Arcadian town, E p. xxi§ Orion, blinding of, £ II p. 8 ,, , the anthologist, f I p. lxxxvii ,, , the etymologer, f 1 p. xci Orithyia, An 983 f. ; f l i p . 262 ; f 637, 643 Ortygia, T 213 Orus, f 69; f I p. lxxiii oscitta (Roman), OT 1264 Ovid and the story of Battus, f 1 p. 22b P 1222 ,, and the story of Tereus, f l i p . 225 with ris av (irus av, ap av TIS) ,, , references to Soph, in, f 1 p. 1 in request, E 1103 (660); ,, , sources of, in Metamorphoses, I II OC 70 pp. 95 f. with rts &v {irtos av) expressing Ovid's speeches of Ajax and Odysseus, a wish, A 879; OC 1100, A p. xlix owls in Crete, f 396 M57 without av, dubitative, An 605; ox, as standard of value, f 405 OC 170, 1172, 1418 f., p. 275] ,,, cake shaped like, f 405 without av, potential, P 281 ; ox-hide, used in construction of lyre, T 112 I 3°7

328

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

oxymoron, An 74, 1167; OC 130, 1484, 1549; OT 196,997, 1273, 1482; f 158, 172; f E 37; f 250, 395, 505, 523, 659- 8, 699, 708, 764, 941. 15 Oxyrhynchus papyri, £ 1 pp. 148, 224; * » PP- 93. 2 I 1 Pactolus, the, P 392 Pacuvius, adapted Euripides and Sophocles, f 1 pp. xl, 129 „ , Antiopa of, £ 1 p . 2304; I ,,

, Armorum indicium of, A p. xlviii; f 11 p . 116 , Chryses of, f II p . 328 , Dulorestes of, f 11 p. 3282 , Hermione of, f 1 p. 142 , Niptra of, £ II pp. 105, 108 f. , Periboea of, f I p. 216 , Teucer of, A p. xlvi; f II pp. 214, 216 paean, joy expressed by, f 523 paeans, character of, f 1129 Paedagogus of the Electro, identified with Talthybius, E pp. xvii, xxxix paeon quartus, at end of iambic verse, P p. xlii paeon, the, in metre, OT p. lxxx Paeonius, the sculptor, E 505 Palamedes, death of, f 11 pp. 81, 131 f. ,, , inventions of, f 429, 432 ,, unmasks Odysseus, P 1025; f 11 p . 115 Palladium stolen from Troy, f 11 p. 34; f 367, 799 Pallas, T 1031 Pallas and his sons, f 24. 7 f. Pallas, Theban shrines of, OT 20 Pallene, f 24. 7 palm, sacred to Apollo, E 687 Pamphilus, Ati/tiAi" of, f I pp. xliii, lvi, 229 Pamphylia and Cilicia confused, f 180 Pamphylia, settlement of Calchas in, f 1 p. 122 f.; f 180 Pan, OT 1099, 1107 birth of, f 11 p. 291 domestic deity of the Salaminians, A 694 god of dances, A 699 late introduction of, f 136 Pandia, Athenian festival of, OT 1090 Pandion, divided Attica among his sons, f 24 Pandora, made by Hephaestus, f 11 PP- 135 fPangaeum, Mt, I 1 p. 177 pantheism, traces of, in Soph., f 26 Panyassis, T p. xvii; f l i p . 243

papyri, evidence of, on character of early editions of tragedy, f 1 pp. xl f. „ , fragments of Sophocles found in, f 142 ; f I pp. xlvi f., 148, 224; f 11 p. 96; f 442ff.,574, 575, 649; f 11 p. 328 paradoxical phrases: v. oxymoron paragraphus, use of, in papyri, I 199 ff. parataxis of clauses: v. coordination of clauses, with ptv and Si, use ,, of, after negative, E 336 parechesis, A 55, 528, 807 f., 1085 f., 1112 ; An 103, 470, 974, 1263 ; E 210 ; OC 795; OT 370, 425; P 121, 336; T 1241, 1265; f 260: v. also irapoflolbHTLS

parenthesis, E 352 ,, , a supposed (KO.1 TO lrpir), An 612 parenthetic clause as adv. (iraXatbs a(j> oS xP<S"os = xd\ai), A 600; ,, ,, „

P

exclamation, A 1197 final clause: v. final clause verb with KO.1, instead of a participle (e.g. ravra o-TTJffi Kal ISe = ravTa. oras ISe), An 1280 (cf. 537) parents, Attic law protecting, OC 1377 f.; f 936 ,, , respect due to, f 936 Paris, called (joir-qs, etc., f 93, 511 ,, , early history of, f I p. 57; f 96, 98 Paris kills Achilles, P 335 Paris, the judgement of, f 11 p. 29;

f »n ,, , the worker of woe, P 1426 Parnassus, snow-crowned, OT 473 ,, , the heights of, An 1126 parodos, in form of Kot*./u.6s, E 121; OC p. 9 ,, , structure of the, as a mark of a play's date, A p. lii, 134 paroeiniac cannot be followed by paroemiac, A 1417 paroemiac, dactyl in first foot of, A 1416 paroemiacs, E 88; OC 1757, 1773 ff. Paroemiographi, the, f I pp. lxxv ff. paronomasia, OC n i 3 f . ; OT 878; P 122, 135 f. Parrhasius, the 6TT\UV K/MVIS portrayed

by, A p. 1 , picture of Philoctetes by, P p. xxxvi Parthenius, f I pp. 1, [46 Parthenopaeus, OC 1320 f. ; f 11 p. 70 participle, active neut. in TO dapcroDi/ aiiTov, etc., OC 267, 1220 f., 1604; T 196, p. 190: v. also part. neut. „

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

329

participle, added adverbially to another with art., A 337; E 183, participle, E 653: v. also 283 (., 695; P 1316: v. adparticiples, two without jective placed after noun copula participle, neut., in genit. absol., without ., , aor., with ((ro/juu, equiv. to subject (c5Sf ixbvTwv), A fut. perf.. A n 1067; OC 281, 981; An 1179; E 816; OT 1146 '344 e ,, , aor., with £x '"> equiv. to ,, , neut., with art. as noun (TO perfect: v. ?x«e with aor. vo OT 7 0 1 '< ., , conditional, A 1229; E 1304; P 600 OT ri7, 1371 ,. , periphrastic use of: v. cl/xi', „ , expressing leading idea of the l%eiv; aorist partic. sentence, A 543; An 294; „ , plural, after singular subject, E 170, 310, 523, 551; OC An 1002, 1022: v. con1038, 1128, 1346f., I5o8f., structio ad sensum 15381".; P 590; T 592, „ , pres., and el/U, periphrasis 1138; f 555. 4 ff.; f 8 K with: v. el/ii and participle ,, , form of, confused with infin., ,, , present, and lpxo/J.a.1., P 1199 ,, , present, co-ordinate with adj., f 462, 524. 7, 576. 3 participle in different gender from subject, i 858. 3 An 341: v. constructio ad ,, , present, with perfect force (6 sensum VIKWV), A 1248 ,, in nom., instead of ace. and ,, , pres., with imperf. sense: v. infin.: v. personal construcimperfect, present partic. tion expressing ,, , redundant, but reinforcing ,, in nom. (causal), opposed to a clause of different form, An notion of principal verb, 1260; OC 737 f.; P 170; T OC 475; T 1217 100: v- also participles in ,, , replaced by finite verb, A n differentcases; partic. causal; 256, 815, 1164, 1280 (cf. partic. of mode 537); E 64, 192; OC 351 ; participle, in stichomythia, use of, OT OT 1134; P 50 ff., 215 f., 1130 605; T 267, 677: cf. A 806 ,, , separating verb from its obj., participle )( infinitive: v. partic. supbut not itself governing the plementary with albeiudai, avvtii) /j.ocpa, etc.

obj. (iire-yvoi /xavltus \patioii> TOV $e6v), A n 960

participle, influencing case governed by finite verb, An 778 participle, instead of abstract noun (e.g.

„

aov KctAws rjyovfj.4pov = rrjs arjs

,,

al-ive
KO.\T)S jjycft,ovlas), A n 638

,, ,, ,, ,,

, instead of finite verb, in a reply, An 518; OT i o n ; T 193 , instead of infin. after verbs of saying, OC 1579 f.; OT 463 , instead of wore and infin.: v, participle of mode , irregularly placed after noun

. sing., accompanied by dual or plur. verb, A 1386; P 645 , supplementary, with aiSetirBai,

,, „ ,, „

, supplementary, with airenreli', T 789 , supplementary, with ye\ai>, An 483 , supplementary, with 8r)\ovv, A 471 f.; An 20, 242 , supplementary, i h (Wl An 585

33O

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

An 46, 72, 120, 234, 525; T participle, supplementary, with iirtti1199 X«r0
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

331

perfect, emphatic, of immediate result, personal constr. with adj. and infin. A 275, 479; E 1338; T 698 (Sltcaios eifj.1 ttvai), An 400 ,, , expressed by aor. part, with ,, constr. with adj. and paiticiple 6 el ^X '" : v. lx " with aor. partic. [Kpeiuawv £<JTI Kei/duov), A perfect forms, alternatively pass, or midd., 635; An 1327 ;OT 1061, 1368 A 208; An 364; OC 1016 f. ,, constr. with apKeiv, A 76; An perfect, gnomic, An 1126; OC 1255 ff.; 547 £ 255. 4 ,, constr. with jiLibtnuov, An 566 perfect indie, as a vivid future (&\w\u), ,, constr. with Sanvirtu, OC 114J P 76, 1280 ,, constr. with brjkos and participerfect, instead of aor. in later scholia, ple, A 326, 1225 An p. 3 ; E p. 3, 2 ,, constr. with 5-q\Gs, OC 146 „ , of a lasting result, P 84; £799.2 ,, constr. with loiKa, OT 744 ,, , optative, form of, f 696 ,, constr. with irpiwuv, i 653. 2 ,, , optative, with &», OT 840 ; f 696 ,, constr. with ws Zoiicas, T 1241 perfect participle: t1. partic. perf. personification of abstract ideas, E 1066 ; „ pass, of KaroiKcTy, sense of, OC OC 658; f 192. ;, 605, 1004 766 periaktos, use of in the ancient theatre, A t ,, of the senses or limbs, P Periboea, f 1 p. 216 1354 f.; T 1089, 1260 Peripatetics, studies of, in tragedy, f 1 ,, of winds, etc., A 674 pp. xxxv ff, ,, of v6
332

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

Philoponus, f 461; f 1 pp. lxxiii f. Philostephanus, £ I p. 4 Philostrati, the, references to Soph, in, f 1 pp. liv f. Philostratus, the Lemnian, f I p. 228 ,, , the younger, f I p. 149 Philoxenus, f 621; £ I p. lxxxvii philtre, fatal, in Trachiniae, T 494, 555ff., 582 f., 687 Phineidae, names of, f 704 Phineidae, the, allusion of Aristotle to, f II p. 314; £ 715 Phineus, and his sons, An 966; f II pp. 262 f., 311 ff.; f 645, 704, 705, 710 ,, , betrothed to Andromeda: v. Agenor Phocais, the, f I p. xxvii Phoenician letters, £514 Phoenicians )( Sidonians, f 909 Phoenissae : v. Euripides Phoenix, at Scyros, f 11 p. 192 death of, f 11 p. 140 in exile, f 174 leader of Dolopes, f I p. 119 story of, f 11 p. 321 ' T/>o0eiis of Achilles, P 344; f 1 p. 103 Phorcus, f 861 Phoronis, the, f 364; f 1 p. xxviii Photius, bibliotheca of, E p. xii! ,, , lexicon of, £ I p. lxxxvi phrases after m% uairep, compression in, A 1386 : v. also compressed phrase phrases, proverbial, due to love of antithesis : v. antithesis, proverbial Phrixus, £ I pp. if.; f II pp. 322 ff. ' Phrygia,' district denoted by, A 1292 Phrygian flute, f 450, 513 'Phrygians,' as = 'Trojans,' A 1054; f 180 Phrynichus, comic poet, MoOcai of, f 11 pp. 69 f. ,, , the Atticist, f I pp. lxxx ff. ,, , tragedian, f 11 p. 254 ,, , tragedian, anecdote of, A n p. xlvii2 ,, , tragedian, Pleuroniae of, f n p. 65 Phthia, £ n p. 321; f 720 Phthiotides, identified with Peleus, f II pp. 142 f. Phthiotis, Achaeans of, E 701 pig, sacrificed in purification, f 166 pillar, as a flogging-post, A 108 Pindar, on Ajax, A pp. xiv, xviii, p. 6 on Heracles, T p. xix on Neoptolemus, f 1 p. 143 on the story of Orestes, E p. xxii Pindar Paeans of, f I p. 224

Pindar, reference of, to Oedipus, OT p. xiv ,, , scholia on, f I p. lxiii Pindus, Mt, f 271 Pisa, scene of the Oenomaiis, f 11 p. 124 Pisander, T p . xvi Pittacus, f 353 Pius, a commentator on Sophocles, f I p. xxxiii4 plagiarism in tragedy and comedy, f 565 plague at Athens, supposed allusion to, OT p. xxx plants, children compared to young, A 558 Plato, misquotation by, f 14 ,, , quotations from Soph, in, £ I p. xlviii ,, , scholia on, f I pp. lxiii f. plays lost at early date, f 1 pp. xvi, xxi pleasures and happiness in life, An 1170 ,, , base kinds of, f 926 pleonasm, A 464 (yv/j.vt)S... dpiardiiiv artp), 1277 (yewv...vavTiKois e5w\tots), 1358 (0WTes...|8/9OT(3p); A n 345 (irbvrov elva\iav (puffiv), 425 (K€I>T}S eiitvrjs...optpavbv XeXos)> 445 (^£w alrias iXetidepov), 566 (/j.6i>ri.,.TTJffd' &rep), 1266 {vios c^y £ w fi6pij)); OC 112 (xpbvig irakcuoi), 435 (KevtrBrivai Trirpms); O T 408 (O-iaovii iV avriKi^ai); P 751 (veoxiiiiv i^p 961 (ird\i.v tierot&eis), 1190 (?\0er' J XuSes), 1222 (waXivrpoiros Spirtis) ; f 143 (vao
Sstieiv ird\iv): v. also adjective made more explicit; redundancy pleonastic phrase, marking vehement anger, A 992 f.; An 760 f., 764 Pleuron, T 7, 559 ff. Pliny the elder, quotations in, f 1 p. liii Pliny, references of, to Arcturus, OT p. 231 plot of 0.7'., obscure point in, OT 758 Plunteria, festival of the, OT 886 pluperfect infin., v. infinitive ,, , referring to moment just past, T 988 f. ,, , syllabic augment of, An 411 plural and dual: v. dual plural for sing., allusive (Ttipavvoi, of a single monarch), A 734, 1092, 1305; An 48, 60, 65, 438, 565, 927,1263; £146,346,395,498, 594, 638, 652, 803, 832, 838, 1068, [233, 1419; OC 148, 295, 813, 832, 884, 969 f., 1306 f., 1667 f.; OT 366, 1095, 1176, "+9-I359. 1362,1405; P1306; T 316, 1237; f 305 ,, for sing., poetic (ipbvoi, of a single death), A 3, 231, 702, 1016,

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS 1351; An 820, 945, 976, 1234, 1313; E n , 68, 193, 203, 206, ?73. 779- 1163; OC 5 53, 973 f., 989 f.; OT497; P 3 6 ; T 268, 571> 574, 628, 668, 901, 920, 1276 plural for sing. (8x01, etc.), E 727, 750, 1462; OC 425, 898; OT 1525; P 263; f 672, 8 7 r. 5, 1043 plural, general, in stage-orders, A 344, 593; An 760; E 399 ,, , masc., used by a woman in speaking of herself, An 926: v. masculine ., , neut. adj., as adv., A 196, 577, 911, 921, 1415; An 546, 640, 721; E 164, 786, 962; OC 219, 319, 700, 716 ff., 1120, 1561 ff-, 1695, 1745, 1751 ff. ; OT 483, 883, 131j; P 201; T 232, 336, 407, 846; I 361; f 766, 960 ,, , neut. adj., as adv., especially with verbs of motion, A 196, 921; I 232 ,, , neut., for abstract noun, An 174 (d7X"7Teia) ,, , neut., instead of sing., of adj., impersonal, A 887, 1126; An 677; E 3 4 0 ; OC 48;, 495, 883, 1360; P 524, 628; T 64, 409, 494, 940, 1116 : v. also neuter plur. of verbal adj.; neuter plur. participle plural, neuter pronoun, referring vaguely to singular antecedent, f 106 plural of abstract nouns, An 177 (dpx a 0 i o c 333 ( " • * ' ) ; f 724- 3 (dras) ,, participle, Kara, aivvnv, after sing, subject, An 1002, 1022; P 3 5 7 ; f j90. 2 : v. constmctio ad sensum „ pronoun combined with sing, (-qfup = e/xoi, and ipi), An 734, 1092; P 65 ,, pronoun demonstr. referring to preceding sing., An 709; P 307 ,, verb, combined with singular, An 1194; P 1221, 1334; T 632 „ verb, following voc. in sing., P 369 ,, word after Stio, A 237 (cf. 1304); E 702 Plutarch, quotations from Soph, in, f I pp. liii f. ,, , quoted from memory, f 8541 866; f 1 p. liii ,,

, Trepl r&v Trap' ' A\ei;av8p£u
Pluton and lamentation, OC I J 6 I : v. Hades, Death Pluton, as giver of wealth, f 273, 275

OF SOPHOCLES

333

Pluton, name of Hades, £ 273 Podalirius and Machaon, reference to, by Arctinus in relation to Ajax, A p. xiii ,, and the healing of Philoctetes, P 1333; f n p. 308 Poeas, legends about, P 802, p. viij polar expression : v. antithesis, colloquial or proverbial political nomenclature (Greek), £667. 2, 683 pollution, avoidance of, in condemning to death by starvation, An 776 ,, , idea of, in Greek religion, An 1044 ,, , mode of carrying, An 1083 ,, , of matricide, ignored in the Electra, E pp. xl f. ,, , through association with the guilty, OC 368, 1483; OT 1415, [490; T 749 Pollux, the lexicographer, f 1 pp. lxxxiii f. Polus, the actor, takes part of Electra, E p. xxviii; OT p. xxxi Polybius, refers to Antenoridae, f 1 p. xlix Polydeuces, f I p. 71 Polydorus, OT 267 Polygnotus, picture of Niobe by, f II p. 92 Polyidus, f II pp. 56 f. Polyneices, character of, OC 1414 ff. ,, , marriage of, An 870 ,, , the elder son, ace. to Soph., OC 375 polypus, the, f 307, 937 Polyxena and Achilles, f 11 pp. 254 f. Polyxena, sacrifice of, f 11 pp. 161 ff. Polyxo, f n p. 52; f 387 poplars, moved by breeze, f 23 Porphyrius, .on Homer, f 447; f I pp. lix, lxvii Porphyrius, quotations in, f I p. lix Poseidon, altar of, OC p. xxxi, 55, 888 ,, and the horse, OC 715 ,, and Tyro, f II pp. 270 ff. ,, , built walls of Troy, f 506 ,, , earth-shaker, T 503 i) > grove of, OC 1491 ,, , two chief attributes of, OC 711 ,, , victim of Aphrodite, T 502 ,, , worshipped at Sunium, A 1220 ,, , ,, on promontories, f 37'- 2 ,, , d
334

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

preposition, followingits case, A 302, 793, positive and negative combined (negatio 969; E 14, 78, 579; OT contrarii), An 492, 1269; OC 397,935; E 8 8 5 ; O T 5 8 ; 178, 5 2 5 ; f 935 : v- "•<""«> 6< T P 207, 9 >; 235; i 28, following its case; irp6s, 686: v. also tautology, emfollowing its case phatic ,, , following its case when the ,, and negative commands comlatter is qualified by attribined, A pp. 214 ff. butive genitive, A 799; OC ,, and negative contrasted, OC 767 84, 126; OT 178, 525; f ,, verb evolved from negative, A 271. 2 1326 f.; OC 1402 ff. ; OT „ , omitted in comparisons with 241, 818: v. zeugma uairep, etc., f 307 ,, (f/cao-ros) evolved from negative ,, , pleonastic (fweiVcu abv TIVI., (oi)5e/s), An 263, E 72, 467, etc.), E 610; OT 1126, 650 1205, 1239 ,, , same repeated (es {Hs aKT'iva.), T 695 ff. av "qvpiB^;), A 119: v. aor. ,, , separated from the word it indie. governs, A i j j , 793, 906, ,, use of imperf. indie, with dv {rls hv iptTo;), A 430 9 6 9 ! E 579 Potniae, OT p. xviii ,, , supplied to relative pron. from poverty, compensated by wisdom, f 836 antecedent,OC 748 f., 937f. ,, , handicap of, £ 835, 944 prepositions, two, with a noun-case which power, substance of, better than the suits the second only (^ show, OT 599 £KT6$ KCLL irap' ^ATrtSas), Praxagoras, f 1 pp. lvii f. An 392 prayer, to be made aloud, E 628; OC prepositional phrases qualifying noun, 131 E 6 1 ; f 771 prayers before sailing, P 1077, 1470 prescience, impotent, Greek feeling for, predicate, adj. as, after subst. with art., OC i 3 i 3 f . governed by a verb (rbv i/xbv present, combined with gnomic aor.: v. TT6T/J.OV ad&KpvTov ofiSels oreaorist vclfet), An 881 ; E 208; OT ,, , denoting a permanent character, 672, 971; I 366 or registering (<poveiiei = (poveiis ,, , common to two clauses, but ff(r™<),Anii74; O T 4 3 7 ; f 471 omitted with second, OT „ , expressing purpose (conative or 1204 dynamic), An 191 ; OC 863, ,, , neuter, with masc. or fem. 992 f.; f 932. 1 subj.: v. neuter adj. „ , historic, E 679; OT 113 ; P 728 ,, , pron. assimilated to (repots „ , historic, combined with past ijSe = r4p\j/is rddc) : v. protense, A 31, 1301 ; A n 254, noun assimilated 269, 406, 419; E 32, 99; T ,, , singular, with neut. plur. sub267ff., 362ff., 701 f. ject : v. neuter plural ,, , historic, in parenthesis, P 371 predicative sense of adj. in ace, E 397, ,, , historic, referring to a well-known 1260; T 620, 1262 fact, A 1301 ,, sense of adj., marked by its ,, , historic, vivid, expressing emoposition, A 946 tion, T 748 pregnant use of verb (e.g. -r\i(p\ovv IXKOS ,, , historic,withsecondarysequence, = ' t o deal a blinding wound'), A 55, T26 7 ff. 376; An 263, 972 ; T 847 ,, , imperative )( aor. imperative : v. preposition, added to trpoTiOeaSai, etc., ncLOov, ireti$ov OC4i8f. ,, , imperative combined with aor. ,, , between the noun and its imperat., A 1404 ff. adj., A 425 ,, , infin.: 7'. infin. pres. ,, , between two nouns, govern,, , oracular, OC 1371, r 5 2 6 ; P 113 ing both (Airb /coteoO), A ,, , partic. as partic. of imperf.: v. 400; An 2T2, 367 ; OC imperfect 1595; OT 734, 761, 1205; preventing, verbs of, infin. without /iti) f 20; I 270, 367 after, A 70

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS Priam, death of, f n p. 169 „ , visit of, to Achilles, f 11 p. 169 •pride goeth before a fall,' P 179 priests, places occupied by, in ancient theatre, E p. xl] primary tense in dependent clause, following historic, A 742 ; An 412 Priscian, f 1 p. Ixxiv prisoners of war, as UpddovXoi, T 245 proceleusmatics, I 170 ff. proclamation of victor in games, E 693 Proclus, on the contest for the arms of Achilles, A p. xviij „ , summaries of Cyclic epics by, E p. xii]; f I pp. xxiv ff. Procne, E 107; f 11 pp. 221 ff. Procoptes, f 20 Procrustes, f 20 prodelision, (1? '/«•) E 1182; (et-q £) OT 970 ; (fj.6\oi y&) P 479;

OF SOPHOCLES

335

TCSSC Vyeis), P 37 : v. genitive, possessive pronoun, indefinite, after noun with art., OT 107 ,, , interrogative, direct and indirect forms combined, OT 71 ,, . omitted with partic. in genit. abs., P 1032 f. : v. genitive absolute ,, , personal, accented form following enclitic (/xe...e/io/), E 1360; OC 811 ,, , personal, accus. of, omitted, A 74, 496, 1325; E 561, 1200, 1341 ; OT 461 ; P 769, 801, 935, 1368; T 1082 ff. ,, , personal, accus. of, standing first in sentence in abrupt address, A 71, 1226, 1228; E 1445; OT1119 {OTTOU Vrte) P 16 ; T 66 : 7'. ,, , personal, accus. of, standing first also crasis, synizesis in sentence in abrupt address, ,, , of augment ( cpavq): T. augwith governing verb omitted, ment An 441 Prodicus, '0/xu of, f 361 ,, , personal, enclitic versus accentProetus, daughters of, f 309 ed, An 546; £603,612,1148, prolepticuse of adj., A 69, 620, 986, t4O5 ; 1187, 1319; OT 435, 574, An 107, 475, 715, 791, 881, '479! p 47. 69, 347, 524, 1138, [i 78, 1186, 1200, 1275 ; 791, 958, 1048, 1055 ; T 285, E 18,68, 162, 242, 741, 1084, 431, 1125, 1228 1284, 1366; OC 89, 527 f., ,, , personal, genitive of, between 1495; OT 98; P 693, 819, art. and noun, I 39 1361 ; T 106, 240, 276, 573, ,, , personal, in ace. with inf., re101S, 1021; f 395 ferring to subj. of principal ,, use of adj. with article, OC 1088, vb, E 471: v. pron. reflexive 1200 ; T 477 ,, , personal, in surprised question, ,, use of noun (predicative, of T 429 (eyo> dd/xaprix;) result), A 517 ,, , personal, instead of reflexive, •prologue,' Arist.'s definition of, OT An 736; E 363, 461 p. 8 ,, , personal, interposed between Promethean ointment, f 11 p. 16; £ 340 prep, and noun it governs, A Prometheus, a Titan, altar of, OC 56 906 ; OC 250 ; P 468 ; T 436 ,, and satyrs, f 11 p. 31 ,, , personal, omitted, in a contrast, pronoun, assimilated to predicate (r4p\f/is An 834; OC 726 ijde = TepipLs r<55e), A 114, ,, , personal, repeated, E 1332 ; OC 1033; E 591; OC 88, 775; 1279 T483, 1255 f. ,, , personal, repeated, with 7^, An 789 f.; OT i tor ; P 1116 ,, , enclitic, where the stress is on the verb, An 546: v. pro,, , personal, replaced by possess, noun, personal, enclitic adj. in different case (rci,ua ., , forms of fern, dual of, An 769 : dutrr^fou /ca/ca) : v. pronoun, possessive v. also dual pronoun, in apposition with a following ,, , plur., combined with sing., An 734, 1092 ; P 65 noun which defines it (airbv... ! which precedes it, OC 639 ff. iKolfirji>), E 314 ,, , in genitive as predicate (t
336

GENERAL INDEX TO THE pronoun, relative, neut. plur., where one of the antecedents is masc. or fem., OC 1355 „ , relative, neut. plur., with fem. antecedent, OT 542 : v. also neut. adj. or pron. ,, , rel., or adv., without av, with 3 9 3 : v supplied from preceding posya7iv),A6o'7; E 6 5 , 4 7 0 ; sessive, OC 731 OT 1091 ; T 706: v. ace. of ,, , relative, with /i^ followed by personal pron.; pron. pers. fut. indie, An 691; E 380; , reflexive, not emphatic, P 886 OT 1412, 1437 , reflexive, 3rd person for 1st or pronoun repeated, OT 1013; P 663 ff.: 2nd, A 1132; E 285 ; OC v. also pronoun, personal 853; O T 1 3 8 ; T 4 5 i pronoun, sing., referring to a plur. ante, relative, as interrog.: v. Ss cedent, An 1167 , relative, at end of verse, E 873 ; proode in choric songs, OT p. lxvii OC 14; OT 298; T 819 proparoxytone accent of compound adj. , relative, attracted into case of with active sense, An 134; OT 460 antecedent: v. attraction of proper name placed at end of clause, rel. pron. E 163 , relative, attracted into case of ,, names: v. names, proper antecedent suppressed, A prophecy, Greek view of, OT 708 115, 1379; An 71; OT862; prosodiac-enhoplic verse, f 591, S92, 593, P 1227 859 , relative, before two verbs, in a protases, two, not co-ordinate, E 582 casewhich suits onlythe first, protasis of el and aor. indie, with optat. OC 424 : v. relative clause and a.v in apodosis, E 797 , relative, causal,A372 ; An 696; Protesilaus, f II p. 148; f 497 E 160: v. also Ss and SJTIS proverbial sayings: , relative, causal, with antecedent ' better late than never,' T 92 understood (bans = eirel^yu), Bias on friendship and enmity, A 679, A 457; OC 263, 427, 814, p. 231 f. 866, 1354, i679f.; OT 1228; 'biter bitten,' OC 1025; f 236, 774 P 663, 1364; T 323, 1233 ' can the blind lead the blind ?' f 181 , relative, double, in contrasts ' do at Rome as Rome does,' f 937 (e.g. otos uv ola irdirxf')> A ' don't trust appearances,' f 37 503, 923; E 751 dust symbolic of violent effort, T 506 , relative, instead of demonstr. 'each for himself,' A 1366 after parenthesis, OT 264, fear a necessary companion of rever1462 ff. ence, A 1076 , relative, masc. after fern, ante'fortune favours the brave,' f 927 cedent, P 715 friends, fickleness of, in adversity, , relative, masc. after neut. ante* 733 cedent, A 358, 760 ' from small beginnings,' f 282

pronoun, possess., = object, gen. (ra/to vovdeT-finara), E 343, OC 332, 419, 662, 1413, 1711 ; OT 969 „ , possess., of 2nd person with art., expressing contempt, I ,, ,,

,,

„

,, ,, ,, ,, ,, ,,

,, ,, ,,

,, 1, ,, ,,

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

337

good things not valued till they are b'vos ay<jiv iJ.v<jTr)pia7 f 362 lost, A 964 ovov ffKid, i 331 happiness not to be so reckoned d^ijpbu ayyos ov iAekujffov(rda.i irp^iret, until after a man's death, T 1 ff. , l 5° 6 ' hard words break no bones,' f 508 OTnToibv K eiiryada (twos, roibv K 'hard work is no disgrace,' f 257 iiraKoijaaLS, i 929. 4 'honesty is the best policy,' OT 600 iraffa yij Trarpls, f II p . 216 'ignorance is bliss,' f 86, 583. 5 TO\6TTO5OS iro\vxpbov vbov i'cxf, f 307 in tragic lyrics, An 620 a-fiiKpbs iv a/xiKpoTs, i 41 'let sleeping dogs lie,' OC 510 ciV A.dr]vq. Kai xe?Pa Kiveiv, f 407 'let us eat and drink,' f 167 (T<pr]Kiav tavelv, f 778 'more haste, worse speed,' f 142. 18, T&\I)6£S texto, t 955 856 TTJV Kara aavTbv ^ \ a , f 353 'once bit, twice shy,' f 115, 900 TO Oep/J.bv rod b(3e\ov, f 814 qiieni Iitppiter vult perdere, etc., An Tvdeiis iK avcpop^iov, f I p . 214 622, p. 255 Tu>v rpL&v KaKuiv £v, T 7 3 4 ; f 908 ' right is might,' £ 78, 80 (pwvrj bp&, OC 138 ' seek and ye shall find,' f 843 XpvfMra tpvxv, i 354-,5 ffsuave mari magno, f 636. 2 f. ajy f/.r]Te Kpovaai. fnrjd' vwtp x c ^ o s ' sufficient unto the day is the evil ^aXeic, f 796 thereof,' f 593. 4 ft. Psophis, f 1 pp. 68 f. 'there's no place like home,' f 934 Psyttaleia, frequented by the god Pan, ' to fear a noise,' f 61 A 694 use of opt. in: f. opt. in general Ptolemaic papyri, writing of, An p. 245 statement Ptolemy Euergetes, borrowed Athenian 'war destroys the best,' f 724 text of the tragedians, f I p. xxxv ' what can't be cured mustbe endured,' Publilius Syrus, translates doubtful verse f =58. 585 of Soph., A 554* dXieivs wkTiyete vovv vL(TV iravrbs, i 831 &
TO?? ifj.avrov

3LKTVOLS dXctJcro/^ai,

i 93 2 - 3 _ ev TpLoScp eijj.1, I 168 ivaipeiv vettpbv, P 946 ^£w wrfkov iroSa, t 724. 3 iirefJ-flalveiv Kafxivip, f E 47 f. T)'Afiala TT\V 'Afytriav iierifkbev, f 981 7] Taxi
f 807

ixr) /mxou ^t'a, f 368 ^TJTTW [Ley' etiTTjs ivplv ISys, i 662 /j.ia^ xAaica, T 539 I>IKS. TCL Xe'/""> f 192

P. III.

TeXevTrjaavr'

„

,,

, version of c/iiXeic us IAUXT)-

GOVTas of, A p. 232 purification from blood-guilt, E p. xiii purity of rivers, etc., claims religious care, OC 471 Pylades, E p. xii, 16 Pylades and Strophius, E p. xxiii^ Pyra in Trachis, P p. ix, 1191, 1195, 1431 Pythagoras, saying of, T 1262 „ , story of, E 6; ,, , the sculptor, P p. xxxvi Pythagoreans and the recurrent cycle of destiny, f 871 Pythian games, E 49, 682 ,, ,, , contests at, E 684 ,, ,, , hippodrome at, E 699 ,, ,, , prize at, E 681 Pythion, f 24: v. JIVBLOV

quantity, metrical, defined, OT p. Ixiv quantity of vowel before mute (or aspirate) followed by liquid, A 402, 751; An 336, 612, 1104, 1 n 7; OC 180; OT 640 ,, of vowel varying in the same word, An 1310; OC 442, 883; P 296, 827 quasi-caesura, A 1049; An 44, 502, 1021; p J E 33! 3 i ° ; T 493 quern luppiter vult fierdere, etc., An 622, P- 255

338

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

question, double (rts irbdtv el;) A 101 f., 983 f.; An 4 0 1 ; P 243,1091; T 421,. 969 ,, , repeated, although already answered, T 184, 877 ,, , triumphant (after proving a point), A n 405 questions, addressed to stranger, OC 205 f., 214 f. ; P 220; f 104 ,, , first of two, answered, T 1204 [cf. A s 3 2 f . ; O T 9 9 4 ; Eur. Hel. 118, 837; Phoen. 417] Quintus Smyrnaeus, echo of Soph, in, P 9.36 Quintus Smyrnaeus on Eurypylus, f I p. 147; f E 8 f. ,, „ on Niobe, A n 831 ,, ,, on Philoctetes, P p. xii ,, „ on the contest for the arms of Achilles, App. xvi,xlix quotations from the Antigone by ancient writers, An p. liii quotations, use of article in, An 567

reindeer, reference to, f 89 reins passed round driver's body, E 747 relative clause, consecutive force of, f 935 ,, ,, , defining 8\/3ios, etc., E 160 „ ,, , equivalent to a final clause, A 471 „ ,, , passes into an independent sentence,A458; E261, 444; OC 424, p. 278, 467, 731; f 192, 683 ,, ,, , position- of, at head of period, I 324 ,, ,, , verb of, assimilated to form of conditional sentence, OC 926 ,, ,, , with antecedent understood (practically = noun-case, e.g. fa/iia Kelrai, §s av Splj.):

,,

„

v.

antecedent, suppressed , with prep., the antecedent with same prep, being understood (vepl wv = ?re/>t TOIJTWV irepl top),

An 682 ,, pronoun : v. pronoun, relative race, life compared to a, f 646. 2 f. remembering, verbs of, temporal particle Racine quoted, T 137 ff. after, A 1273 [cf. OT 1134; Kiihnerrain, symbol of water generally, OT 1427 Gerth, II 368, 7] rain-makers, magicians as, f 11 p. 179 ram, boiling of, by Medea, f 11 p. 174 repetition of a verb, where chief stress is on a participle or other phrase rationalism, supposed instance of, An 1337 joined with it (Baveiv avrbv raven, croak of, in divination, f 208. 4 oiSiru 8t\u, irplv hi <powv)(6^ „ , rapacity of, f 208. 5 f. e&p-o), A n o ; T 1133 reaction, moral, after exaltation, An ,, of a word for emphasis (eg. p. xxxii j/c ixbpy), A 557, recension, supposed double, of Trachiniae, 735. 923> r 3°4! A n 155 f., T p. liii 929, 978, 1266, 1311; E 198, recitation by Sophocles, alleged, OC p. xl 742, 849; OT 248, 261; P recognition of children by tokens, OT 135, 1103; T 613: v. also 1035 ; f II p. 272 iteration, rhetorical ,, of Orestes, process of the, ,, of a word in a kindred form E 1176 (e.g. ytveav yinos), A 475; „ of Orestes, tokens used in An 156, 596, 1067 the, E 1222 ,, of a word in euphemism : v. redundancy, A 406, 517, 547, 992; An euphemism 1063 ; P 3 1 , 1221; T8of.; f 108, 646. 4, 667. 1 : ,, of a word in the same verse, v. also pleonasm, etc.; excused by the distribution preposition, pleonastic; of emphasis, A 1071 repetition; tautology; adj. ,, of a word, to mark reciprocity made more emphatic (e.g. (ptkri (plXov /J-ira), A ,, , with airis, A 1387; OC462, 267, 467, 557, 620, 1134, 868 1283, 1304; An 13, 73, 142, ,, , with Tarrip, etc., A 1172, 379; OT 222; P 685 1296; E 261; f 187 ,, of a word within a few verses redundant rijSe after w8e, E 1302 (careless), A 381, 605, 1204; refrains in tragic lyrics, An 625 An 76, 167, 210, 242, 625, 8 refusing, verbs of, infin. without /tij after, " . 956, 1352; E 163, 379, An 442 475- 515. 1338; OC 554,

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

OF SOPHOCLES

339

709, 969 f., 1406, i488, robes of royal office, E 268 1624 f., 1632; O T 159, 517, rock-tombs, at Spata in Attica, etc., 72-2, 1276; P 88, 265, 913, An 1217 1219, 1269, 1366; T 88, Romulus and Remus, f 11 p. 271 164, 964, 967, 1114ff.; I Rotrou, his Hercule Mourant, T p. xliv Rufus Ephesius, f 596; f 1 pp. lviii, 88. 8; I 350; f 557. 5, lxxxiv 589- 5. 724. 3

ruling, art of, its supremacy, OT 381 ; repetition of the same verbal sense by a different verb (eiVep dp^€ts...
34°

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

satyrs, as lovers of Achilles, f I p. 103 baldness of, I 358 capers of, I 213 cowardice of, I 199 ff. excited by Helen's beauty, f 1 p. 127 names of individual, I 176 slavery and liberation of, f I pp. 16S, 231 ff. ; I 57 ,, , wear phallus, I 145 Satyrus, An p. xlv; OC p. xli; OT p. xxxii saying, verbs of, accus. of person after, A 764 ,, , verbs of, double accus. after, A 1012 f. ; An 1057 ,, , verbs of, negatives used with infin. after, A 1086; An 377, 706 : v. also ov; fv$ ,, , verbs of, used with sense of commanding, A 1047, 1108; OC 932, 1630; P 101 ; T 137 Scamander, the, A 417 scene, change of, in Greek tragedy, A 813 scene-painting in the ancient theatre, A 1 scenery of satyr-plays, f I p. 231 [Vitruv. 5- 6. 9] scepticism, in utterances of characters in Greek tragedy, An 1044 sceptre of Agamemnon, E 420 schema Pindaricum, T 520 scholia, lost readings indicated by, A n p. l i ; E p. lxix; P p. xliv; T p. lii scholia of the Ajax, noteworthy points in, A p. lvii ,, of the Electra, noteworthy points in, E p. lxix on Aeschylus, £ I p. Ixii on Aristophanes, f I pp. Ixii f. on Homer, f 1 p. lxv on Pindar, f 1 p. lxiii on Plato, f I pp. lxiii f. on Sophocles, ultimate sources of, f I pp. xli f., Ixii ,, on the Alexandrian poets, f 1 pp. lxiv f. scholia, parallels in, introduced by as, f 770 ,, , perf. instead of aor. in later, An p. 3 Sciron, f 22 Scylla and Minos, f n p. 69 add. Scyros, P 240, 480; f 206 „ , as wind-swept, f 553 „ , sacked by Achilles, f II p. 193 Scythians as bowmen, f 427 'sea of troubles': v. metaphor sea-gods, powers of transformation of, f 150

sealing up of valuables, f 432. 9 seamen, proximity of, to death, f 555' + ,, , tempted by hope of riehes, f 555- ^ fseasons, Greek reckoning of, by the stars, OT p. 13 r seasons of the year, the, ordered by the gods, A n 607 'seek and ye shall find,' OT n o f. Seleucus of Alexandria, f 880 self-defence excuses homicide, OC 548 self-help, value of, f 407 self-restraint of Sophocles, in description, An 415 Selli, the, T 1166 f. Semele, An 115 Semele in art, etc., An 1139 semi-chorus: v. hemichoria Seneca, naturales quaestiones of, f I p. li Seneca's Hercules Oetaeus, T pp. xliii f., 788; f I p. li 7 „ Oedipus, OT p. xxxiv ,, Thyestes, f 1 p. 92 sensation dependent on vovs, f 923 sentries invented by Palamedes, f 432. 9 serpent, as guardian of a spring, f 226, 362 serpent on Acropolis at Athens, f 643 serpents, appearance of at sacrifice, f 660 serpents changed into or from men, f II p. 40 ,, draw Triptolemus' car, f 596 ,, drink blood, f 743 ,, names given to, f 11 p. 39; f 372 Servius, references to Soph, in, f I p. lix Seven Argive chiefs, the, An 141; OC Sextus Empiricus, f I p. lviii Sextus Julius Africanus, f 1126 shepherd's pipe, P 212; I 154 shield, means of holding the, A 575, p. 227 shield of Ajax, A p. x, 19, gyg shield, the hoplite's, A 1122 ,, , white, characteristics of the Argives. A n 106 ship, quarters in a, P 482 „ , the State likened to a, A n 163 shoes, golden decorations of, f 44 shores, storm-beaten, OC 1240 f. shuttle, humming noise made by, f 890. „ , weaver's, A n 976 Sicilian horses, OC 312 f. ; f 672 ,, mule-cars, f 672 Sicily, early immigrations into, f 11 pp. 4f. sickness induced by sorrow, f 663 Sidero, f n pp. 271 f.; f 658 Sidonians )( Phoenicians, f 909 Sigeum, P 355 ; f II p. 162

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS sight, contrasted with hearing, f J I ,, , denoting perception in general, P . 84/ ; T 693, 999 sigmatism (four consecutive words ending in -s), An 703 : v. also alliteration ; parechesis silence, a confession of guilt, T 813; f 928 „ , employed with dramatic effect by Aesch., E p. XXV2 ,, , enjoined in misfortune, f 81, 83, 88, 653 Sileni, f 136 silent exit, a, An 1244; T 813 Silenus, adventures of, I 148 ,, , as Tpo0eiis of infant Dionysus, f I p. 117 ,, , character of, f I p. 225; I 152, 199 ff. silver-gold, or electron, An 1038 simile, expressed by juxtaposition without conjunction, £ 800, 1122 ,, , of heifer and its dam, T 530 „ , of net sunk by lead, f 840 ,, , of overfed goat, I 358 ,, , of stall-fed horse, f 848 simile to metaphor, transition from, A 167; An 117 similia similibus curantur, f 854 Simonides and Hiero, f 14 ,, and Talos, £ 160 Simonides, influence of, on tragedy, f 11 p. 162-2 ,, , referred to, £354. 2 ff. simple verb and compound (?<5w...eiVi5w): v. compound verb ,, verb for compound, A 1308, 1333, 1376; f 950 singular, change from plural to, in addressing Chorus, OC 175, 245 ,, , collective, An 106 (6 HtpnTjs), 707; T 257 singular participle instead of plur., in partitive apposition, An 260, 413 ,, participle with dual or plur. verb, A 1386; P 645 ,, pronoun, referring to plur. antecedent, An 1167 ,, verb agreeing with nearest of several subjects, An 830,1133; OC 8; T 132 ff. ,, verb agreeing with plural subject : v. schema Pindaricuin Sinon, genealogy of, f 11 p. 182; f 567 ,, , stratagems of, f 11 pp. 182 f. Sipylus, legendary seat of Tantalus, A 1292 ; f 11 pp. 97, 209 f. Sipylus, Mt, An 825, 831; f 11 pp. 94 ff. ,, , „ , Tantalus buried under, f II pp. 209 f.

OF SOPHOCLES

341

Sirens, chthonic associations of, f 861 ,, , number and names of, f 861 Sirius, the constellation, f 803 Sisyphus and Tyro, f II p. 273 Sisyphus, as actual father of Odysseus, A 190; P 384, 4:7, 625; f 567 ,, , crimes of, f n p. 184 ,, , escape from Hades of, P 448, 625; f 11 p. 184 sitting, verbs of, accus. after, A 249 sixth day after birth, significance of, I 273 add. skulls of previous victims displayed by ogres, f 473 sky, fig., for height of glory, OC 381 slavery, degradation of, f 85 ,, , when non-essential, f 940 slaves, home-bred, most trusted, OT 1123

,, , no locus standi in the law-courts possessed by, A 1261 sleep, as physician, f 197 sleep, 'the all-ensnaring,' An 606 Sminthe, f n p. 327 snakes, as emblems on herald's staff, f 700 „ , chthonic significance of, f 700 ,, : v. also serpents Socrates, on voluntary errors, f 665 ,, , on wisdom and virtue, f 925 solar imagery, supposed, in story of Trachiniae, T p. xli Solon's saying, OT 1529; I i ; I 646 song, power of, to rescue from oblivion, f 568 songs, bridal, An 813 sophistic, references to, f 28, 247, 846, 963 Sophocles, a commentator on Apollonius Rhodius, f 161, 983, 1036, 1052, 1095, 1125 ; f I p. lxiv Sophocles acted in Nansicaa, £ 11 p. 92 ,, and Euripides, plays of revived in 4th cent., f 1 p. 129 ,, and modern dramatisers of Oedipus-story, OT p. xliv Sophocles, attitude of, to religion, f 247 ,, , avoided travelling abroad, f 934 ,, , classification of his plays, f I pp. xxviii ff. ,, , first victory of, f II p. 239 ,, , general characteristics of his style, OT p. lvii; £ I p. 230 ,, , MSS of the extant plays of, f I p. xxxii ,, , new traits of Oedipus-story invented by, OT p. xvii

342

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

stars, rejoice with Dionysus, A n 1147 „ , the wanderer's guides, OT 694 starvation, death by, A n 775 stasimon, Arist.'s definition of, OT p. 8 Stasinus, the Cypria of: v. Cypria state, defiled by its ruler's acts, OC 368 ,, , rivalry in service of the, OT 880 Statins, Antigone in the Thebaid of, An p. xxxix „ , on divination by fire, An 1007 steel, tempering of, A 651, pp. 229 f.; f 894 Stephen of Byzantium, f I p . lxxxv Stesichorus, E p. xv ,, , influence of his Ores/eia on the dramatists, E pp. xvii ff. ,, , Nosti of, f II p. 80 ,, , on Heracles, T pp. xviii f. stichomythia, breaking of, An 4 6 ; OT 622ff.; P 1226 Stobaeus, Anthology of, f I pp. lxxxviii ff. Stoic Necessity, f 684. 5 ,, rationalism, f 738 Stoics, allegories of, f 361 on suicide, f 952 theory of emotions of, f 663 Wise Man of the, £ 770, 873 iiarripuais of the, f 1128 stone, a figure of immobility, OT 334 stoning of Palamedes, f 11 p . 132 ,, to death, public, An 36; OC 435 iireiS-n), A 61 stork, type of filial piety, E tos8 ,, , similarity of, at ends of successive Strabo and Eurypylus, f I p . 147 verses, P 121; T 1265: v. Strabo, quotations from Soph, in, f I also parechesis pp. lii f. South, the, poet-phrase for, OC 1245 ff. „ , used by Eustathius, £ 1 p. Ixvi South wind, the, A 258, p. 223; An strategi, functions of Athenian, An 335 p. xlvi Sparta, shrine of $6/3os at, A 1076 strategia of Sophocles, A n p. xliii ,, , the subjects of, A 1112 Strattis, Philoctetes of, P p. xxxii] Spartan maidens, dress of, f 872 ,, , Troilus of, f II p. 255 speech, brief, suitable to women, OC 1116 ' strike, to,' Attic forms for the verb, „ , personified, OC 658 ff. An 171 ,, , the first agent of civilization, striking, verbs of, used fig. of abuse, A n 354 etc., A 725, 1244; P 374; T 940 Spercheus, P 490 f., 1215 Strophius, E 45, 1111 Sphinx, death of, OT 1198 ,, and Pylades, E p. xxiii4 ,, , Egyptian, Asiatic and Hellenic stupidity, invincibility of, f 924 types of, OT p. 226 styles, various Sophoclean, T pp. xlv,, , relation of, to Oedipus myth, xlix OT p. 227 subject, change of, A 549; E 445; T ,, , riddle of: v. riddle 362 ff. ,, , winged, OT 508, pp. 227 f. subject of dependent verb made object spirit and letter of ritual contrasted, OC of principal verb {olSa TOVTOV Sorts 498 f. earl): v. accusative (anticipated) spoils of war, hung up in houses, P 1428 subject, omission of, suggesting reticence, ,, ,, , tithed for the gods, P 1431 A 263 stage arrangements in Oed. Col., OC ,, , omission of, when contained in p. xxxvii predicate, P 81

Sophocles,

number of his plaj's, f I pp. xiii ff. „ , number of his victories, f I pp. xiv f. ,, , occasional bombast in, f 611 ,, , origin of story regarding his difference with his sons, OC p. xl „ , personal reputation of, f II p. 201 „ , played harp at representation of the Thamyras, f I p. 178 ,, , selection of the plays of, f I pp. xxxii ff. ,, , subjects of his plays, f I pp. xxii ff. ,, , the tragedian of the second cent., f 1120 ,, , the younger, f 765, 1120 ,, , uses different versions of the same legend in different plays, A 1296; f II p. 187 ,, , verse wrongly attributed to, A p. 237 sorrow excites sickness, f 663 sorrow, relief from, desired, at cost of life, f 434 sorrows, when past, forgotten, f 375, 409 Sosiades, f 1 p. xc souls of the dead as bees, birds, and flies, f 879 sounds, harsh combinations of (e.g. lireir

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS subject, omission of, where suggested by context, OC 1065; OT 904, 983 subjunctive, after aor. in main clause, E 91 ,, , after verb of fearing, where indie, could be used, A 278; An 1113; P 494; T sjo ,, , after el, OT 1443 f.: v. el ,, , after iirei, OC 1225 , after S4\eis, etc., E 80; OT 651; P 762 ,, , after Spa /xri )( indicative, E 580 (cf. 897); P 30; f 8-; ,, , after (pipe, P 300 ,, , corrupted to optative, E 57 ,, , deliberative aorist, OC 26, 195, 216, 478, 1254, 1738; OT 364, 485,651; P 7 5 7 . 908 ,, , deliberative aorist, combined with fut. indie, A 403; OC 310, 1254 f.; T 973 „ , deliberative aorist, in despairing utterance, An 554 ,, , deliberative aorist, in indirect question, An 1342; OC 317; OT 72, 1256; P 281,938; T 903, p. 197 ,, , deliberative aorist, in 3rd person, OC 170 ,, , deliberative, in present tense, A 214, 1312; An 315; E 766; P 338 ,, , deliberative, indirect form of, A 514 ,, , deliberative, indirect form of (with OVK ^xetf oVajs), A 428; f J 49. 6 „ , deliberative, negative form of (T£ fir) Spda-a;),

„ ,,

E 1276

, hortative, P 539 , indefinite, contrast between Latin and Greek usages, A 1160 ,, , independent, with /ly, A P- 2 I 4 . ,, , present in conditions, P 613 ,, , prohibitive, with pi], rare in rst pers. sing., OC 174; T 801 f. ,, , 'vivid,'in dependent clause, after historic tense, A 742 ,, , 'vivid,'in dependent clause, after historic tense, combined with optat., An 412 subjunctive, with ei: v. ei „ , with orav (causal), f 84

OF SOPHOCLES

343

subjunctive, with Srav, following t
,,

„ ,,

, without dv, after 6's, oorir, A 760, 812; E 771; OC 228 f., 395; OT 1231; T 251; f 659. 4, 680, 682, 808, 837. 3, 841, 929. 4 , without av, after iis (final), An 643, 760, 765 , without iiv, in temporal clauses, A 555, 742, 965, 1183; An 619, 1025; E 225; P 764, 917; T 148; f 646. 2 f., 662 : v. las, rrplv, etc.

Suetonius, grammatical writings of, f 479, 720; f I p. lxviii Suidas, f I p. lxxxvi sun, alteration in course of, f I p. 93 ,, , dreams told to, E 424 Sunium, Cape, A 1217, 1220 sunlight abhors impurity, E 86 sun-worship in Greek religion, f 752 superlative, instead of positive, E 201 ,, , neuter as predicate, with masc. subj., I 141 „ , neut. sing, as adv., OC 1579 ,, , with constr. of comparative (icaWtaTOs TUJV irpoTe'poJp),

An 100 (cf. 508), 1213; P 1171 ,, , with genit. of reflexive pronoun, { 871. 7 ,, , with ei' TIS, T 8 „ , with eh, A 1340 „ , with ouifirep, An 1051 „ , with TrXelaTov added, OC 743 f. superlatives contrasted, An 695 supernatural agency for impious deeds, E 199 ,, agency suspected, OT 1259 suppliants, posture of, A 1173; OC 1158; O T 2 ; P485 ,, , the Zeus of, A 1172 ,, , their branches, OT 3 ,, , touch the hand, OT 760 swine, food for, f 610 sword, hilt of the Greek, An 1233 ,, , theatrical (avG-rraaTov), A 815 syllabic augment: v. augment syllepsis, f 373. 4

344

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

Symmachus, £ I p. lxii synapheia, An 802 ,, , breach of, excused by change of speaker, An 932 ; OC 139 ,, , breach of, in lyrics, a doubtful, f 240 ,, of trimeters, virtual, A 986; OC 48; OT 1084 syncope, OT p. Ixv Synesius, a hymn of, E 88 ,, , quotations in, f I pp. lxi f. synizesis of Svdiv, doubtful, OT 640 ,, of la, An 9 5 ; OC 1192; OT 1451, 1513 „ of -<-a, A 104; f 487 ,, of iyii oiSi, etc., OC 939, 998; OT 332, 1002; P 585, 1390 ,, of twel oi, OC 1436; P 446, 948, 1037; f 524. 3 ,, of -iuv, A 702, 718; OC 946; P697 „ of -das, An 156; P 57 of fcos, A 1117; OC 1361; P

Talos, nephew of Daedalus, f 323 Talthybius, legend that he saved Orestes after the murder of Aegisthus, E pp. xvii, xxxix Talthybius in Stesichorus, E p . xx Tanais, as boundary of Europe and Asia, i 548 Tantalus, A n 825; f 11 pp. 95, 97 ,, , a type of pride's downfall, f 574- 6 ff. ,, , impiety of, f n p. 209 Tarrhaeus, a commentator on Apollonius Rhodius, f 161; f I pp. lxiv, lxxvi Taurus, river, f 19 tautology, A 608 (aiS-qKov "AiBav): v. pleonasm, redundancy ,, , emphatic, with re xai, E 885; OC 935; f 28; cf. OC 172: v. also positive and negative ,, , in expressions of relationship (reK&v Kal (pVTetiaas), f 64

tears of anger, P 367 „ of joy, f 910 tears, uselessness of, to restore life, f '33° ,, of TI iadCi, OC 195 557- 1 ,, of r) olx6/*e
PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS Tereus, legend of, £ n pp. 221 ff. Teucer, P 1057 ,, , rejected by Eurysaces, f 1 p. 165 „ , return of, from Troy, f II p. 214 Ttiicer, the, of Pacuvius, A p. xlvi, 1019: v. Pacuvius ,, , the, of Sophocles, A p. xlvi, 1019 Teutamidas, f n p. 48 Teuthras, f I p. 46; f 11 p. 70 text of Sophocles, general condition of, OT p. lviii Thamyras, f 1 pp. 176 ff. „ , and Eurytus, f I p. 178 „ , mask of, f I p. 177 ,, , meaning of the name, f I p. 179 „ , punishment of, f 1 pp. 177 f. Thanatos, as a person, A 854; OC 1574 Theano, f I p. 89; f 11 pp. 34f.; f 368 Theatre Francais, the, Oedipe Koi at, OT p. xlix Thebaid, the Cyclic, f I pp. xxvii, xxx; 68, 216 ; f 799. 5 f., 1120 „ , the Cyclic, fragment of, OT p. xiv Theban nobles compose the Chorus of the Antigone, An 843, 940, 988 „ rivers, the, An 104 Thebans, 'the dragon's seed,' An 126 (cf. 1125) Thebes, birth-place of Dionysus, f 773 ,, , ,, of Heracles, T 116, 510, i i j i ff., 1154; i 773 ,, , local characteristics of, An 117 „ , ' mother-city of Bacchants,' An

OF SOPHOCLES

345

Theramenes, reference to punishments of, f 908 Thermopylae, T 633 ff. Thersites, P 442 ff., f 88. 9 Theseidis, the, f I p. xxxi Theseus, character of, OC n82f., 1636 ,, , early years of, OC 562 ,, , his descent to Hades, OC 1593, f 11 p. 296, f 686, 687 ,, , recognition of, £ 1 pp. 15 f. „ , sons of, P 562 ,, , union of Attic communes by, OC 69, 297 ,, , ad\oi of, OC ^64; f i)O=, 'thesis,' OT p. lxv Thesprotus, f 1 pp. J 85 ff. Thessalian horses, E 703 Thessaly, scene of theft of Apollo's cattle, I 16 ff. Thestor, the seer, A 801 Thetis, transformations of, when assailed by Peleus, £ 150, 618 „ , Zeus and Poseidon contend for, f 1 p. 139: v. also Peleus thigh-bones, in divination, An i o n third actor, how used in the Ajax, A p. liii third foot of trimeter, pause after : v. pause Thoas, barbarian king of Tauri, f II P- 327 ,, , father of Hypsipyle, f 11 pp. 51, 53 Thoricus, OC 1595 f. Thrace, stormy winds from, An 587 ' Thracian,' epithet of Euxine, OT 196 Thracians, as lovers of horses, f 582 ,, , as savage warriors, f 581. 3 1122 „ , rapacity of, f 587 ., , ' rich in chariots,' An 149, 844 threat, ironical form of, A 100, 448 ; An ,, , 'seven-gated,' An 100; f 773 310; OC 1377; OT 1273 ; T m o „ , temples at, OT 912 three, as a lucky number, A 1174 ; f 957 : ,, , the aKpov ireSiov of, An 1197 v. also rpiroi ,, , tone of Theseus towards, OC ' threshold' of Hades, OC p. xxxiii, 1^91 ,, , ' the Brazen,'OC p. xxxv, 57 919 Thressae, the, of Aeschylus, A p. xxi ,, , topography of ancient, OT 20, Thriae, the, £ 466 Thriasian plain, the, An n 20; OC Themis Urania, E 1064 pp. 286 f.; f 466 Themisto, f 1 p. 3 Thucydides, illustration from, An 189 Themistocles, supposed suicide of, f 178 ,, , (8. 67) explanation of, OC Theocritus, scholia on, f I p. lxiv p. xxxi Theodectes, the Aja.x of, A p. xlvii thunderbolt of Zeus, f 727 ,, , the Philoctetes of, P p. xxxi Theognis, an echo of, An 707 ; OC 1225 ; Thurii, allusion to, An 1119 Thyestes and Atreus, legend of, A 1293 ; f 356. 524- 4 f I pp. 91 ff.; f 738, 892 Theogony, the Cyclic, f I p. xxvn ,, Pelopia, f I pp. 185 ff. Theon, a commentator on Apollonius Thyiads, An 115 2 Rhodius, etc., f 161 ; f I Thymbraeum, f II p. 253 pp. xliv, lxiv, 224 Timanthes, the OTTXWV Kpiais portrayed by, „ , Tpayt-KT] Xe|(5 of, f I pp. xlii, xliv A p. 1 Theophilus, bishop of Antioch, f 1 p. Ixxxix time, as all-seeing, f 301 Theoris and Sophocles, f 765

346

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

time, ,, , ,, , „ ,

as the revealer, f 301, 918 obliterates, f 954 passes slowly for the sorrowful, f 434 periphrastic modes of indicating, A 286 ,, , the test of worth, OT 614, 1213 Timesitheus, f I p. 121 Timocles, f II p. 315 Timocreon on Themistocles, An 297 Timomachus of Byzantium, picture of Ajax by, A p. 1, 346 Timotheus of Zacynthus, the actor, A 865 Tiresias and Amphitryon, f I p. 76 Tiresias, metamorphosis of, f 1126 ,, , prophecy of, in the Odyssey, f II p. 108; f 748 ,, , seat of, at Thebes, An 999 „ , the, of Sophocles, OT p. xxix Tiryns, T 27of., 1151 ff. Tisamenus, son of Orestes, f I p. 143 'tit for tat ; (to hear), f 929. 4 Titanomachia, the, f I p. xxvii Titans, as parents of human race, £ 591. 1 title of the Oed. Tyr., OT p. 4 titles of plays, alternative, f I pp. xviiiff., 38, H9f., 132,168, 1732; f 234; f II pp. 4,57, 69, 80, 92, 121, 294, 306 ,, ,, , errors in quoting, f 161; f I pp. xixf., 132, 184 f.; f II pp. 121, 169; f 576; f II p. 268; f 731

Titus Andronicus, allusion to the Ajax in, A p. xlix tmesis, nature of, f 679 tmesis of a.va, OC 1709 „ „ airi, P 817, 1158, 1177 „ ,, did, i 271. 5, 799- 6 „ „ 4K, An 106, 427, 1233; T925 ,, ,, «/, An 420, 782, 1274; E 713; OT 27 ,, „ 4vl, An986, 1107; OC 1777ff".; OT 199; T 129 „ ,, Kara, An 601, 977; E 1067; OC 1689 ,, ,, aiv, An 432; E 746; f 679 „ „ bvip, f 796 tomb and altar identified, f II p. 163 tomb of Agamemnon, E 893, 1135 ,, ,, Ajax in the Troad, A 1167 ,, , , Antigone, how conceived, An 1217 ,, ,, Oedipus, OC p. xxxv tombs in the rocks near Thebes, An 774 tombs of stone, OC 1596 tombs, rock-, of Nauplia, Spata, etc., An 1217 Tomi, in Scythia, f 11 p. 186 tongues of animals, custom of cutting out, at sacrifices, A 238

torch, used to burn out eyes, f 177 torch-festival on Parnassus, An 1126 torchlight procession to Eleusis, OC 10468". torrents in Greece, An 712 ,, , metaphor from, An 712, 1096; E 851 torture used to extract confession, An 309 touching, verbs of, case of obj. after, An 546, 857, 961 touchstone, the, f 800 trace-horses, E 721 Trachiniae, parallel to a scene in, f n p. n o Trachinian rocks, P 491, p. viii Trachis, P 490; T 39, 40, 188,194, 365 f.; f ino tragedies, written copies of, in 5th cent. B. c., f I p. xxxiv tragedy, less serious type of, f II p. 201 transference of epithet: v. epithet transferred transpositions suggested in text of Electra, E p. lxx treachery, suspected by Greeks, OC 1028 trees, connected with myths, OC 1596 triad of clauses, Sophoclean, A 1114; An 465 ; E 363 ; OT 338 ; P 83, 655 ; T 4 32f., 1227; f 591. 4f. tribrach, apparent, for cyclic dactyl, OT p. lxxxix ,, , in agitated utterance, An 1108 ,, , in 2nd foot of trimeter, An 29; E1264; OT537 ,, , in 3rd foot of trimeter, formed by one word, E 1361 ,, , in 4th and 5th feet of trimeter, OT967 ,, , in 5th foot of trimeter, A 459; An 418; E 326; OT 719, 1496; P 1302, 1327; f 790 ,, , when broken, OC 26; T 4 tribrachs in Philoctetes, P p. xlii, 1232 trilogy—a term not strictly applicable to OT, OC and An, An p. xlix tripod, supporting a caldron, A 1405 tripody, anapaestic, f 808 ,, , prosodiac, f 808 Triptolemus, story of, f 11 pp. 239 ff. Troad, tomb of Ajax in the, A 1167 ,, , vegetation of the, A 413 trochaic dimeters, resolved, f 240 ,, tetrameter, caesura in, P 1402 trochaics, in what sense excluded from ffrdai^a, OT p. 9 Troezen, Hippolytus at, f n p. 295 ,, , return of Heracles to, from Hades, f 1 p. 168 Troilus, story of, £ 11 pp. 253 ff. „ , youth of, f 619 Trojans and Phrygians, A 1054

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS Tros and Laomedon confused, f I p. 1471 trouble must be faced to find a remedy, f258 Troy, legendary date for fall of, P 1340 ., , scene laid at, in many of Sophocles' plays, A p. xix ,, , taken by Heracles, P 1439 trumpet, the 'Tyrrhenian,' A 17, p. 213 ,, , use of, amongst the Greeks, A 17 (cf. 291); f 389 truth, strength of, f 588, 955 Tryphon, f I pp. Hi, lxxviii, lxxxiv tumuli and the cult of heroes, A p. xxxi tunic, women's Doric, OT 1269' Tychios, the maker of shields, A 576 Tydeus, OC 131J ; f 1 p. 216; f 799. 3 ,, , eats head of Melanippus, f 799. 5 f• Tyndareus, accuses Orestes, f I pp. 173 f. ,, , oath sworn to, by Helen's suitors, A 1113 ; f 144 ,, , sorrows of, f II p. 268 tyrannis, the, allusions to in tragedy, An 506; OT 541 ,, , the, of the historical age tinges the picture of monarchy in Attic drama, An p. xxiv ,, , the, views of ancient writers on, An 737 tyranny of Love, f 941. 15 tyrant, conflicting duties of the, A 1350 tyrants, date of, in Greece, OT p. 4 Tyrimmas, f I p. 146 Tyro, complexion of, f 648 ,, , story of, f II pp. 270ff. 'Tyrrhenian,' epith. of trumpet, A 17, p. 213 „ , sense of, f 748 Tyrrhenians and Pelasgians, f 270. 4 Uffizi Gallery, the Niobe in the. An 833 unaugmented forms, A 1192 (6'0eXe) uncontracted forms in tragedy, A 423 unguents, oriental use of, f 624 unity of time neglected, f 11 p. 241 ,, ,, neglected in Trachiniae, T pp. xlii f. Uranus and Gaia as parents of human race, f ^91. if. urn, cinerary, various terms for, E 54, 757 utterance, hailed as well-omened, E 668 variation in phrases, tendency of Soph. towards, A 647 : v. also synonym vase-paintings, relating to Ajax, Ap. xlix ff. ,, , relating to Antigone, An p. xxxix ,, , relating to Orestes, E pp. xiv, xv-xvii

OF SOPHOCLES

l\7

vase-paintings, shields depicted on, A 575 ,, , the itrktiiv /cpkris in, A p. xlix Vatican group of Laocoon and his sons, f II p. 394 vaunt, epic in tone, A 423 ; OT 8 vaunt or threat, ironical form of, A 100, 448; An 310; OC 1377; OT 1273; T

1110

Venetian horses, f 904 vengeance of gods, slow but sure, OC 1536 ventriloquism in magic, f 59 verb, agreeing in number with nearest subject, An 830, 1133; OC 8 ,, , causative sense of, f 620, 738 ,, , compound: v. compound verb ,, , compounded with noun similar in sense to the noun which it governs (OIKOVOIAW dakap.ovs), E 190, 280

,, , ellipse of: v. ellipse ,, , expressing action, applied to passive subject, f 910 ,, , finite, substituted for a participial clause : v. participle, replaced ,, , finite, substituted for an infinitive, A 806 ,, , followed by noun from same stem ()J.i\ov fie\ti/j.a), P 150

„ , in 1 st person with ace. of pron. of 1st pers. and partic, T 706 ,, , pregnant use of {e>g- rv
,, , understood with fioXisfitv, An 1105: v. also ellipse of verb verbal adjective : v. adjective verbs compounded with wpo-, genit. with, An 83, 688, 741 „ compounded with » • ( = ' together"), An 1202, 1336 verbs, desiderative, A 326, 582 : v. desiderative; -aeieiv ,, , doubly compounded, An 913 verbs of motion used intransitively, f E 8f.; f 271. 4, 941. 11, 973

348

GENERAL INDEX TO THE

verbs, synonymous, with contrasted pronouns, E 338 Vergil, imitates lines of Soph., A 550 verse, division of, between two speakers, A p. liii, 591, 981; An p. xlviii; OC 311, 652, 722, 820, 1099, 1169, 1439: v. also dcTiXa/3)J ,, , ending with art., OC 351: v. also article; pronoun (relative) ,, , ending with Si, Srj, iv, KO.1: V. dt, Si), etc. ,, , final syllable of, anceps, P 184, 1103 ,, , rhythm of, suited to the thought, OT 332, 719, 738, 1310 verses, successive, rhyming: v. parechesis ,, , virtual synapheia of trimeter, A 986 versification of Philoctetes, P p. xlii vine, miraculous growth of, £ 255 „ : v. golden vine viper, imagery from the, An 531 'vivid' construction, A 742; An 412 vocative, followed by ace. with parenthetic verb, A 857, 862 vocative, for nom. predicate, assimilated in address, P 760, 828 ,, , followed by nomin. with article, A 861; An 100; P 867, 986 ,, of noun combined with nomin. of adj., A 903 „ of proper names of 3rd declension, A 89 ,, of viixeais, etc., E 792 ,, of OlSlirom, OT 405 cr. ,, , separated from its imperative, A 695 'voice' apostrophized, E 1225 volcano, the Lemnian, P p. 242 Voltaire, Oedipe of, OT p. xl ,, , Oreste of, E p. lix ,, , remark of, quoted, T 1259 ff. Voltaire's criticism of his Oedipe, OT p. xlii votes given by intrigue, in the matter of the arms of Achilles, A 449, 1135 vultures and other ill-omened birds, feeding of, f 396 wailing in public, Homeric, A 851 wall-decoration in heroic age, f 69 wallet, the beggar's, OC 1262 war, compared to ravages of a wild boar, £838 ,, , destroys the best men, P 436 ,, , destroys the young, f 554 washing and dressing of the dead before burial, A 1170, 1405; An 901, 1201; OC 1602 f. ,, , as symbolical purging from sin, A 655; OC470

water, power of self-transformation in gods of, T 10 water-meadow, a,, f 659. 5 waxen image, consumed in magic ceremonies, f 536 wealth, danger of, as tending to 8/fyis, f 59 2 , instability of, f 106, 593, 646 , power of, f 88 , security of, £ 555. 2 f. , stored in house, £ 353 , tempts the sailor, f 555. 2 f. , the highest good, f 354. 2 ff., 5 ff. weaving, implements for, An 976 weddings, songs sung at, An 813 weeping, Theseus refrains from, OC 1636 weights and measures invented by Palamedes, f 432. 2 'well begun is half done,' £ 8 3 1 well of salt water in Erechtheum, OC 711

west, the region of the Death-god, OT 178 Wheel of Fortune, f 575. 9, 871 'white,' said of places, OC 670 white horses, A 673; E 706 wife, as ornament to house, f 942 wild figs, used for impregnating, f 181 wind and lightning, connexion between, A pp. 223 f. wind, south, A 258, pp. 223 f.; An 335 wind-egg, fable of, £477 'winds, casting to the,' E 435 winds, contrary, or calm, detain Greeks at Aulis, E 563 ,, , lulling the sea to rest, A 674 ,, , prevailing, on Aegean sea, An 325 wine, as a solvent of pain, f 758 „ , Dionysus and miraculous draughts of, f 5 „ , indiscreet speech after, f 929. 3 wine, offering of, f 398. 2 wine, painful and joyful effects of, £ 1 7 2 wineless offerings to Furies, OC 100 wings, attributed to emotions, £ 941. 11 ,, , attributed to wind-gods, 1 23 ,, , chorus long for: v. chorus winter and summer grazing for herds, f 321 wisdom and virtue identified: v. folly and wickedness wisdom, inspired, f 950 wisdom is ever young, £ 950 wisdom, stronger than strength of limb, f 939 „ , useless without divine blessing, £ 247

wish clause co-ordinated with statement, An 500, 686

PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS wolf, the, and Apollo, E p. 206 women, Athenian, domestic seclusion of, An 579; E 518, 911, 975, 1241

„

, chorus composed of, when protagonist is a man, A p. xxii „ , capable of extremes of good and evil, f 682 claim help from their sex, f 679 dress of, OT 1269 marriageable age of, E 962 oaths of, not to be trusted, £ 811 position of, OT 1078; f 943 presence of, at festivals, OT 1489 ride in carriages, f 441 to be seen and not heard, A 293 : v. also speech Wooden Horse, f II pp. 40 f., 181 wool, unwashed, use of, in sacrifice, £ 398 word, last, of line, corrupted, An 1329 words honoured above deeds, f 191 ,, repeated: v. repetition wreaths worn at banquets, A 1199 wrestling, tricks in, T 520 wrestling-match, three bouts in, f 941. 13 writing in water, f 8 n writing, invention of, f 514 writing of the Ptolemaic period, An p. 245 Xanthe, wife of Tiresias, f 392 Xanthus, the lyric poet, E pp. xix, xx Xerxes, supposed reference to, OC 702 year, popular division of, by the stars, OT p. 231 yoke-horses in a reOpiinroy, E 721 yoke of oriental despotism, f 133 young men, destroyed in war, £ 554 youth lacks experience, f 694 youth, the season of, OC 1229 f. Zeno and later Stoics recommend asceticism, f 846 Zenobius, the paroemiographer, f I p. lxxvi zeugma of preps, governing different cases, An 392 „ of verb, A 1034 f.; An 442;

OF SOPHOCLES

349

E 436, 726; OC 936, 1019; OT 116; T 264, 352, 511 f., 561; £ 127 zeugma of verb, positive evolved from negative (fir} /J.' drifj.ov airofrrelXtjre, aXK apxtn^ovTOv), An

262 ; E 72,466, 650; 0C4O4f., 1402 ff.;OT 241, 818; f 354. 7 ,, of reXefc, OC 1436 ,, of rtdfrai, OC 1356 f. ,, of Ti$ecr8at, OC 1410: v. also syllepsis Zeus, above human and divine rivalry, f 524. 7, 895, 946 Zeus Agonios, T 26 ,, and Alcmena, f 1127 ,, and Oeta, T 200, 1191 Zeus, as dispenser of fortune {ra/xlas), i 59°- 3 ,, , as marshaller of the seasons, An 607; E 149 ,, , associated in cult with Dione, T n66ff. ,, , attributes of, in relation to war, An 143 ,, , averter of evil, A 187 Zeus Basileus, OT 903 ,, Chthonios, An 450; OC 1606 Zeus, conquered by Love, f 941. 15 Zeus Epopsios, P 1040 Zeus, father of Aeacus, A 387 ,, , freedom and supremacy of, f 1129 ,, , giver of wealth, i 273, 275 ,, , god of the hearth, A 492 Zeus Herkeios, An 487, 1301 ,, Horkios, OC 1767; P 1324 ,, Hypsistos, T 1191 Zeus, lightnings of, P 1198; T 436 f. Zeus Morios, OC 705 ,, Naios, £ 455 Zeus, protector against evil, £425 ,, , protector of suppliants, A n 7 2 ; P 484, 1182 ,, , sender of rumours and voices, A 187, 998 Zeus Soter, third libation to, f 425 Zeus, the avenger, E 176, 209 Zeus Tropaios, An 143 ,, Uranios, An 450

The Fragments of Sophocles, Volume 2 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

The Fragments of Sophocles, Volume 1 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

The History of Rome, Volume 3 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

A History of Greece, Volume 3 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Adversaria, Volume 1 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 3: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Epicurea (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Aristotle: Rhetoric, Volume 3 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

The Republic of Plato, Volume 2 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

The Republic of Plato, Volume 1 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

The History of Rome, Volume 1 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 6: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 1: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 5: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Annals of Cambridge (Cambridge Library Collection) (Volume 3)

Read more

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 2: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 4: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

The Cambridge Shakespeare (Cambridge Library Collection - Literary Studies) (Volume 3)

Read more

A History of Greece, Volume 7 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

A History of Greece (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) (Volume 2)

Read more

A History of Greece, Volume 10 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

A History of Greece (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) (Volume 5)

Read more

A History of Greece (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics) (Volume 4)

Read more

A History of Greece, Volume 8 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

A History of Greece, Volume 6 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

A History of Greece, Volume 11 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

A History of Greece, Volume 2 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Aristotelis Ethica Nicomachea (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Athenae Cantabrigienses (Cambridge Library Collection - Cambridge) (Volume 3)

Read more

Catulli Veronensis Liber (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Recommend Documents

The Fragments of Sophocles, Volume 2 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

CAMBRIDGE LIBRARY COLLECTION Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

The Fragments of Sophocles, Volume 1 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

The History of Rome, Volume 3 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

CAMBRIDGE LIBRARY COLLECTION Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

A History of Greece, Volume 3 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

CAMBRIDGE LIBRARY COLLECTION Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

Adversaria, Volume 1 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 3: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

Epicurea (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

Aristotle: Rhetoric, Volume 3 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

The Republic of Plato, Volume 2 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

The Republic of Plato, Volume 1 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...